Finding The Truth

Finding the Truth
© 2009 Hannah Sefton 1

Finding the Truth
(Coming Soon)

Finding the Truth
Finding the Truth…

Finding the Truth
By Hannah Sefton
Finding meaning
Love Bites
Enforcers
Bad Boys
High School (Yr 3000)

Finding the Truth

Finding the Truth
Finding the Truth…
Hannah Sefton
Dedication:

Finding the Truth
This Book is dedicated to Holly flue, a bright, happy, invigorating person.

She inspired me to write this fiction novel, and for that I am truly grateful.
And now I have the courage and the belief in myself to carry on with my
writing.
Thank holly, love you!
I want to send out a huge thanks to all my fans on Deviant Art. They were
the people who never gave my work a bad review, no matter how horrible
it was.
My parents that share all the love and support possible with me, they’re
the people who always believe in me.
Deb Morcom, my crazy inspirational ‘Music Director’ and all around art
expert. She’s a person who’s never to busy to give up her Saturdays just so
I can show her a piece of music or my literature.
Karen Beattie, the person attempting to edit this little piece of literature,
even though she’s doing a coarse at TAFE and raising three very awesome,
very talented children.
My wonderful friends at ‘Saint Brendan Shaw College’, who always had

the courage and the strength to keep me, going over the years. Thanks for
surrounding me with the laughter and endless amounts of sarcasm I love
so very much.
And last but not least, thanks to my dog. She’s the one creature on earth
that can be satisfied sitting by my side for hours on end and never moving
a muscle.

Finding the Truth
Acknowledgements
I would like to acknowledge my wonderful parents who loved and

supported me this whole way, telling me no matter what I wanted to
do in life I could succeed.
All my friends at ‘SBSC’ and the ‘Tasmanian Performing Arts Centre’
that helped to inspire me down the road to creating this novel.
And finally, I would like to acknowledge a very special person,
‘Holly Flued’ for challenging me to write this piece of literature.
Thanks guys, I love you all,
Hannah Sefton

Finding the Truth
Contents
Preface 10
1. Happy Birthday 12
2. New House, New Moon, New Race 30
3. You’re my Father 45
4. The Magic Within 74
5. My Child, My Love, My Angel 97
6. The Elders 125
7. White Knight, Whit Guardian, White Light 144
8. Uncomfortable Conversations 172
9. Life Long Lessons 204
10. I Love You, I Miss You, and I Want You 222
11. Crossing Over 251
12. Early Honey-Moon 275
13. Dream with Me My Love 295
14. Going Home 319
15. Misunderstanding Miscommunications 342
16. Goodbye My Little Angel 365
17. Goodbye My Lover 385
Epilogue: Trapped 394
BONUS PREVIEW OF FINDING MEANING 402

Finding the Truth
Truth
Leaving my life behind was the most difficult thing I could ever do,
but I supposed leaving the familiar behind to seek out the unknown
would be.
That’s human nature though I guess, to shy away from the strange to
take comfort in the warm and familiar.
Little did I know that soon enough the strange would become my
familiar. And what I once found familiar would turn a mighty
stranger.

Finding the Truth
By Hannah Sefton
Preface
Finding the Truth
What was going on with me? How could I love two different people in so
many different ways and yet still find a way to hate them both? What was
going on? What was I doing wrong? Why couldn’t I make up my mind
between the brilliant angel who stood before me and the sadistic homicidal
fiancé of mine? What was I suppose to do?
Adrian looked at me angrily as if he were about to attack me.

“I can’t take this any more Luna! I have to leave! If you want me come find
me! I’m going back where I should be Luna …where we belong, together.”
He said and clutched my arms tightly; I wanted to be with him but how
could I justify choosing a life of evil and murder just so I could be with
him?
“Don’t go!” I pleaded with him pronouncing every word I had myself say
in my vision. So much for his promises: ‘I’ll always love you’; ‘I’ll never
leave you’. Was it right to do such things just for the opportunity to stay
with this perfect creature? Or was it only my perception of his lifestyle that
kept me from doing as I pleased?
Was my theory that flawed?
The dictionary defined perception as: Immediate or intuitive recognition

or appreciation, as of moral, psychological, or aesthetic qualities; insight;
intuition; discernment: an artist of rare perception and/or the result or
product of perceiving, as distinguished from the act of perceiving; percept.
So wouldn’t that mean the only real difference between these two sides in
the war were moral values? Was it right then to question Adrian about
such things and to keep him from doing the one thing on earth he was
accustomed to… even if the custom was murder… was it right for me to
tell him he was wrong? Was it right for the white side to decide their fate?

Finding the Truth
I didn’t know… but I had to find out, I needed to know the truth. But
more importantly, I needed to find the truth.

Finding the Truth
Happy Birthday…
Chapter one
“Luna honey, I know we haven’t been the happiest family for a

while but tonight’s going to make up for it. Your father and I have very
important news to tell you tonight” my mother said smiling happily at me
through the rear view mirror.
My parents had been having a hard time lately. They had been
fighting constantly, so much so that I didn’t think they were able to carry a
conversation without it ending in angry words and unnecessary tears. It
started about three years ago the day my older sister moved out of home. I
think my mother took it the worst the first couple days she wouldn’t talk
to anyone. It didn’t help anything hat it was only a few days after her 16th
birthday. I think my father was disappointed, but he would never let it
show.
“Like what?” I asked eagerly it wasn’t everyday my parents were
this happy and it made me curious about the motivations behind it.
“Like I said later tonight 12:01 tonight, Trust me you’ll be happy you
waited. Its great news” she said. She held her moth open to say something
more then abruptly looked at my father and laughed.

Finding the Truth
“Now, now dear, don’t tell her too much.” He said to her in a
soothing tone. My father had always been a pleasant man, a man that gave
as much as he could but barely asked for anything in return. He was the
nicest man I’d ever met and incredibly handsome for a man almost in his
fifty’s. He had straight blond hair and brilliant blue eyes that he passed
down to me. He was of medium build and medium to tall height. “I think
you’ll be very excited love. Your sixteenth birthday… do you feel any
different” he asked chuckling silently like there was something I was
missing
“Not really I think I’m taller… maybe.” It was true I was as tall as
my mother now though I barely looked a think like her.
I was about medium height and had long light blond wavy hair that
reached all the way down to my back. I inherited my father’s brilliant
bright light blue eyes and his inexplicable talent for music. I had my
mother’s perfect nose, white completion and her well endowed chest.
“Why? Should I feel different? I don’t think I look any different than
yesterday. I certainly can’t feel it.” They both laughed
“Well I suppose you are the same as… ” my mothers head snapped
around and suddenly I heard the uneven skidding of tires against the
highway and saw a large white truck coming towards us. My father
accelerated trying to escape the white impending doom slowly skidding
towards us. But it was too late and the truck was moving to fast… the last
thing I remembered was crashing glassing smashing against my forehead
now oozing blood and the horrified shrieking screams coming from my
mother.
When I awoke I was in a dark, plain white room with black plastic
floors and wide windows pale yellow withed curtains. My body was
coated in thick bruises from my head to my toes, my head was covered in
a white bandage and my eyes could barely hold themselves open. There
were plastic tubes coming out of my arms and multiple machines all
around me beeped excessively. I groaned loudly a tall blond woman in
dark blue scrubs walked through the door.

Finding the Truth
“Good morning miss Banks how are we feeling today?” she looked
like the Barbie doll my mother had gotten me for my fifth birthday.
Perfectly plastic, from her hair extensions to four inch golden hooker heels.
Surely that would hurt at the end of a long day…
“Umm, I’m fine I suppose. Can you take the tubes out now? I’m
awake…” I asked knowing the answer before she could answer.
“No I’m afraid we have to keep them in for just a little bit longer.”
she giggled as I groaned, I had always been good with pain and bad
situations but needles were different…
“Where? Where are?” I cleared my thoughts barely able to muster
another sentence “Where are my parents?” I pronounced each word so
there would be no miscommunication. She was suddenly uncomfortable
where she stood her eyes heavy and red. She looked away… she was
almost crying, her eyes were heavy with pain and sorrow… why would
someone feel bad because I asked were my parents were… and then it hit
me. They weren’t any were anymore… they were, they were. I couldn’t
muster enough strength to say the words I didn’t want to believe them…
“No” I gasped tears swelling in my eyes
“I’m sorry, Mrs. banks past away during the accident and Mr. Banks
died during an immediate heart operation. I’m very sorry…” she dabbed
at her eyes and stared at me eagerly…
“No…no…” seemed to be the only thing I could seem to say…
Why? How? No! No! No! No! No! This can’t be happening not to me, not
my parents! They were good people! WHY? How could god do this to me?
What did they do? What did I do? Why didn’t god take me instead of
them? They were the nicest people on earth! Why?
“I’ll send in your doctor, I’m sure you’d like a moment to yourself.”
I turned away from her and curled up into the fetal position…was this
how the world worked? Was it god’s law to punish the good and let the
wicked go? Is there no hope for this world? Why didn’t they take me?
They were such better people than me and yet I was spared… why?
“Hello miss banks, I’m doctor David Winters. How are you feeling?”
He asked in a gentle soft voice that was still husky in its own way.
Obviously alerted to the fact that some blond bimbo just told me two of

Finding the Truth
the best parts of me just died… that was such a stupid question… how did
he expect me to be?
“Physically… I’m a little soar and my throats a little coarse” I said
there was no need to tell him I was having an emotional break down… he
could see that just fine.
“Well that’s to be expected, ill have the nurse give you some
morphine to numb the pain.” Numb the pain was right… they wouldn’t be
able to take this pain away morphine or not there would be no distraction
from this pain.
I just nodded. I couldn’t see his face but I herd the door close and
assumed he left.
“Luna…Luna do you remember me?” a delicate high pitched voice
called. I’d know that voice any were the only difference was the last time I
had herd it, it was screaming profanities at y parents.
“Jennifer?” I asked still shaky from the tears I turned my body to
face her she was still the picture of perfection she always was, tall and slim
with the most perfect facial features you’ve ever seen. A face better suited
to modern angels rather than the human beauty she was, her long strait
hair now a shiny Cole black. She walked over to me and held me close
shedding some painful tears of her own
“Yes little Luna, yes it’s me… I’m so happy your ok.” She said
crying into my shoulder before letting go and staring into my eyes. They
were still the perfect chocolate brown I remembered. The gleam of both
happiness and relief shoe within them
“Were have you been I haven’t seen you in 6 years, no one has.” She
looked down almost as if she were ashamed.
“I’ve been traveling a lot with Riley. You remember Riley right my
boyfriend… well husband now we got married about four month’s ago”
she looked at me expecting a scolding.
“WHAT! You’re married? Why didn’t you tell me? I would have
loved to come…I’ve missed you Bunny” I said calling her by her pet name
while still crying. She clutched me back to her chest and rubbed my hair
like our mother use to do when we were sad

Finding the Truth
“And I missed you to little Luna” she said then leaned down and
kissed my hair. “We have some other things to discuss I assume crystal
and mark didn’t get the chance to tell you.” She called my parents by there
birth names. Did she detest them that much?
“Mum and Dad” I whispered against her chest. She kissed my hair
again not commenting on my comment. She pulled me away from her
chest and looked at me with a pride I use to see in my mothers face.
“Oh, you’re an aunty.” She said staring into my eyes, my mouth
flew open. I was speechless. “He’s a beautiful baby boy, Alexander. He’s
almost five years old now.” I was sill wide eyed and open mouthed. I was
finally able to pull my thoughts into a stable sentence
“Can I meet him?” I asked
“Well actually I want you to come live with us for a while. You don’t
have to if you don’t want to, you can go live with Nan if you want I won’t
object. But id love for you to stay with me Luna it would be just like old
times. I’ve missed you little Luna… ” she said the tears resurfacing.
“Bunny… what kind of a question is that? Id love o come stay with
you bunny I missed you to! Were are you living now?” I asked realizing
she hadn’t old me yet.
“Well Riley’s parents agreed to swap houses with us; we should be
done and unpacked in two days time… Riley’s parents are… Umm well
endowed”
“Nice, what are we going to do with mum and dad’s stuff?”
“According to there final will and testament all there possestions
you don’t want will be sold off and the possessed put into an account that
you can’t touch until your 18…they’ve left you a letter.” She handed me an
old-fashioned envelope with my name written in calligraphy writing on
the front
Luna Bella
I examined the envelope it was sealed in red wax with some kind of
crest melted into it. I looked up at Jennifer with questioning eyes. “I’ll
explain it later” she said. Though I was reluctant I opened the envelope
being very careful not to misshapen the wax stamp. The paper was old and
the writing also in calligraphy.

Finding the Truth
Dear Luna Bella,

If you are reading this letter then were probably no longer
with you. Your father and I want you to know we love you so very much
and we always will. You brought a light into or lives were we could only
see darkness. You were the most perfect child and I know we weren’t the
perfect family. But there is a secret you need to know that we have been
unable to tell you until now. There is a secret in our family that spans back
centuries and you are the key. Your sister was exiled from our family and
her power striped for breaking our rules. Luna, we are veneficus, magical.
You have powers in you that will one day be more than anything you’ve
ever imagined, power beyond your imagination. Powers that will
eventually consume your life, you will have to choose between the two
powers within you one day and it will not be easy. We want you to know
if we could help you through this we would. We love you. You are special
Luna. Never forget that. Were sorry if we ever hurt you but you have to
know that we loved you every second of every day. Were sorry we didn’t
get to tell you that more often and were sorry that were not with you now
to tell you again how much we love you.
Nos amor parum Luna,
We love you
Mum & dad
I read the letter again but it made no sense. I remember that word
‘veneficus’ my mother use to say it before kissing me and tucking me in at
night when I was a small child. But I never imagined it meant magical. I
looked up at Jennifer. Though I couldn’t see my face I knew confusion was
clear on it. “Veneficus?” I asked she was shocked. She looked down her
face sad and torched… “What law did you break?” she hesitated then
smiled and looked at me… a strange emotion lit the angel like features of
her face
“I fell in love, with a mortal.” Then it hit me, the emotion on her face
was… love, blinding senseless brilliant love. “I know you probably don’t

Finding the Truth
understand now, but when you find someone. Someone you are willing to
give up your life for rather than leave them, when that day comes… you’ll
understand” I smiled back at her, and then kissed her forehead.
“I understand bunny, I really do understand.” we rested are
foreheads against one another. It hurt the bandages were there for a
reason.
“I love you little Luna” she said quietly
“I love you too bunny” I said my voice lower than a whisper.
The nurse came through the door carrying a large white needle and
Jennifer and I both abruptly pulled away. “Here we go dear this will numb
the pain. You’ll feel a little drowsy after this” she warned me before
pushing the needle into one of the tubes attached to my arms. It was a few
minutes before I could feel he ripples of calm and numbness wash over
me. As the nurse had promised I felt drowsy and almost incoherent.
Jennifer could see that. She kissed my forehead and whispered in my ear
“I’ll come back in two days to spring you.” She promised me
“Thanks, I love you bunny” I said my voice barely qualifying for a
whisper now
“I love you to my little Luna” she said quietly as I watched her
elegantly flow out the door. Two things in my mind were very clear now.
One was that Love had made a huge impression in my Jennifer’s life. It
had made her happy. And two, life isn’t going to be perfect now that
Jennifer was back in my life… but it will be better than if I were alone. My
parents were gone but a very important part of my life was back… My
sister.
My dreams were strange that night, colors endless flying colors like
dust, colored dust, I saw it. The trees, the grass, the flowers, all of it made
from colored dust flowing together. It was so beautiful, so perfectly and
beautifully flowing around me, through me … then darkness, creatures
from nightmares designed by grown ups to scare little children. Creatures
with horns and claws and teeth that ripped through steel gates and people
running, screaming, dieing. People being killed by these creatures…blood
red crimson colored blood everywhere. Creatures running, killing,

Finding the Truth
feeding. But then they stopped and they were running they were coming…
all coming at once, all coming… at me.
When I woke it was dark out side the window facing opposite my
bed. I looked down and examined my bruises. They were still large and
pink but they were turning yellow around the edges. The needles and
tubes were no longer in my arms and I wasn’t hooked up to any machines
and the bandage no longer on my forehead. I felt across my forehead and
felt a large cut across my head own with 16 very distinct stitches.
“Hello Miss Banks how are we feeling?” A tall, dark skinned man
asked I stared at him for a moment
“Surprisingly better… how log was I out?” I asked trying to get my
thoughts back into an orderly line of thinking.
“Well you were administered the morphine at 3:50pm last Tuesday
and its 2 am Thursday so that makes it roughly…” Without thinking I
blurted out the answer. The look on his face told me it would take him a
while.
“34.5 hours” he stared at me in wonder. The fact I was only 16 and it
would have taken him twice as long even with being a doctor “I’m good
with numbers” I said politely to reassure him he smiled and nodded “was
unconscious or something?”
“We gave you some extra medication to help you sleep.” He walked
over to me and examined multiple parts of my body. “Well your bruises
look better, the stitches are uninfected. All in all I think you’ll recover in no
time, give the bruises about 2 weeks and the stitches a month or two and
you’ll look just as perfect as before you walked yourself in here”
“Well technically I didn’t walk myself in here.” He chuckled then
sighed happily
“Yeah I suppose your right, Humors a good sign just like sarcasm.”
He said checking my heart beet and reparatory systems
“What about no-it-all-ism?” I asked sarcastically
“Yes that’s one to” he said laughing quietly
“We’ll then I think it’s safe to say that I’m more than covered for
good signs” I remarked and sighed rubbing my eyes holding back
something before laughing heavily.

Finding the Truth
“Well Miss Banks ill be back in an hour to check your vitals before
you leave were releasing you this afternoon to your sister.”
“Please Doctor Winters, call me Luna.”
“Ok Luna call me David” he said smiling and flashing his perfect
marble teeth at me I smiled closed y eyes, sighed and said
“David” he laughed and headed for the door.
I went back to examining the bruises myself poking at the discolorations
and watching as they turned purple to red to yellow then back. I continued
that sequence not paying attention to anything else. Denying myself the
opportunity to reflect on the pat few days, I herd the door crack open. A
small Pilipino woman walked through the door carrying a tray of hospital
grade food and placed it on my bed side table before smiling and leaving.
There was a small carton of chocolate milk a green jelly and what
looked like a chicken or turkey sandwich.
I groaned I looked horrible. Hospital grade food… or in other terms barely
eatable food… if you could call green jelly and almost off chocolate milk
food. But I suppose it could be worse. I picked up the green jelly and white
plastic spoon and ate. I was incredibly hungry. It wasn’t as bad as I
expected.
I examined my body again and something occurred to me. Were the
hell were my clothes? Who dressed me in these hospital robes? I put down
the now empty green jelly container and picked up the chocolate milk, I
continuously sipped at it. Not really tasting anything. I was wondering
were they would have put y clothes examining my hospital room trying to
find my clothes. I couldn’t find them anywhere.
“Am I interrupting anything?” the tall Barbie doll asked me. I
remembered her, she was the very first person I talked to after the incident
“I hope I not disturbing you, I can come back later if you’d prefer?”
“No that’s alright I was done anyway, no offence but the food here
is horrible!” I said placing the mostly empty milk carton back on the tray.
“I know, we’ve never been properly introduced have we? My name
is doctor waltz but you can call me Rose” she said smiling a perfect set of
white teeth was it just me or did everyone suddenly have perfect teeth
“So if you’re not my doctor why did you come in to talk to me?”

Finding the Truth
”Well actually I’m a psychologist and doctor winters doesn’t

particularly like breaking bad news to people especially younger people.
He’s seen the effect it had on some people’s mental development. It hurts
him to see peoples lives ripped apart by unfortunate accidents. The other
day he had a nine year old come in with a head cold and ended up dieing
from an unidentified disease… before he went he told doctor winters to let
him go, he was ready to die. A nine year old coming to terms with his own
death… having to watch your parents and family’s pains grow as you
deteriorated… can you imagine what that’s like?”
“I can actually.” We both sighed
“But then we see people like you, your parent’s accident yesterday.
Most people go into shock or get extremely depressed, but you today your
fine…happy almost. Doctor winters consider you his favorite patient
today. ”
“Well I haven’t seen or herd from my sister in three years she just
told me I’m an aunty to a beautiful baby boy named Alexander and she
was just recently married to the love of her life. I have many reasons to be
happy… I am, deeply hurt about my parents but people don’t need to see
that. I can feel it and that’s all that matters” she just looked at me and
nodded. I suddenly felt like she was judging me… I hated that feeling
“Were has your sister been?” she asked in a detached professional
manner that was somehow still warm and caring.
“Traveling mostly, she hasn’t told me a lot about what she’s been
but she will.” I answered
“Are your bruises feeling better?” she asked still detached yet caring
“Yes my bruises should be gone within one or two weeks and the
cut within a month or two it was pretty deep.” I said rubbing my gash
“Well you’ll be happy to know that doctor winters says it won’t
leave a scar. That’s good news” I hadn’t even thought about that until
now… it was only at this point that I realized that was incredibly
important, I didn’t want some huge scare across my forehead!
“You have no idea” I said t her relieved
“Am I interrupting anything?” I herd a familiar husky voice ask. It
was David back to check on me his ‘favorite’ patient

Finding the Truth
“No we were just finishing up, I’ll see you later miss banks” miss
waltz said to me I hated being called miss, it was very annoying
“Please call me Luna, I hate Miss Banks it makes me sound old…I’m
in no hurry to grow up.”
“Hmm” was all she said before turning and walking out of the
room. David walked over to my side
“So Luna feeling any different no head aches or anxiety attacks” he
asked
“Only when talking to handsome underpaid doctors like you” I said
sarcastically. He laughed and I blushed he checked my vitals and reflexes
making sure my heart beet was strong enough and my blood pressure was
fine before I even thought about leaving.
“Umm can I ask you something David?”
“Sure Luna what’s on your mind?”
“Well were my clothes? And who changed me because I certainly
don’t remember doing it myself” he laughed and walked to the foot of my
bed and lifted a small pile of clothes.
“Well there are your clothes and one of the nurses probable got you
changed. Your free to get changed now the bathrooms just around the
corner if you’d like some privacy.” He said smiling “I’m done now. Give
one of the nurses a shout if you feel faint and ill be here,” he said before
leaving the room. I did as he suggested and got changed in the small
bathroom room. I pulled on my black denim jeans and white flannel style
top and quickly shoved on my incredibly low v shaped that curved under
my chest. I put on my ankle height stockings and my black high heels.
How on earth did my clothes manage to stay clean you think there’d at
least be a small rip or tear in the stitching but nothing freshly cleaned and
no stitch out of place.
I walked back into my familiar yet professional white room that for
that past few days had been like my second home I suppose. And now that
I’m moving in with my sister I suppose this will be my 2nd of three places I
would know as my home. Even though I had only been here for a short
time and for most of it I was unconscious but it felt like the people around
this hospital made it fell like a family. Doctor winter the family man father

Finding the Truth
type, the Barbie doll psychologist the over sensitive annalistic mother
figure and the foreigner shy nurses the child like figures. A complete
family… though not one of them I related…
I looked up at the clock above the main door 4:35… wow has it
really been that long? Maybe I dozed off sometime in between seeing
people… oh well. I walked out the door and started to roam the halls. Id
been in that bed for a very long time, my legs had become soar and
unused, it was time to stretch. As I roamed the halls I looked at all the pail
faces and dead eyes in each room it was heart breaking, people shouldn’t
have to go through these things. Something that Barbie psychologist had
said suddenly plaid over in my mind ‘A nine year old coming to terms with
his own death… having to watch your parents and family’s pains grow as you
deteriorated… can you imagine what that’s like?’
Yes I had said to her… I remembered watching my parents fight
about things that made no sense to me. Remembered the look of pure
blinding agony in there eyes. Remembering thinking that the fighting
would kill them, knowing eventually it would, and knowing I had no way
to stop it… no way to help. I kept looking in the window’s seeing old
people in wheel chairs and younger people in sick beds, and then I
stopped at the last window. A little black haired pail faced girl was lying
in a sick bed that looked huge in comparison, her breathing coarse and
impatient like gasping. As if she was unable to breathe anymore… she
looked at me. Her eyes like liquid emeralds, the only touch of color in her
otherwise beautiful baby face. I opened the door, walked in and stood next
to her bed.
“Hi… my names Luna, What’s yours?” I asked smiling at the
adorable sick child whose eyes attached them selves to me, and refusing to
let go
“Minka” she said in a high pitched voice muffled by the coarseness
of her throat, then smiled at me before turning her head to cough violently.
I sat on the side of the bed and held her hair back. I herd the sound of
raindrops hit the floor, but that wasn’t rain. It was Minka’s blood hitting
the floor

Finding the Truth
“Are you alright?” I asked feeling stupid, knowing the answer to my

own question before she answered.
“I’m feeling better” she said politely after wiping her mouth clear of
the blood. Her answer surprised me. “Internal hemorrhaging isn’t
pleasant.” She said sarcastically. For one brief moment she reminded me of
Jennifer.
“How did that happen?” I asked letting go of her hair as she sat up
next to me.
“My umm… my daddy shot me. He never wanted kids and
mummy made him angry one night. I don’t remember a lot of it just that
one second I was fine and the next I felt something small fly straight
trough me. And a great fire came over me.” I put my arm around her
instinctively and she rested her head against my chest.
“My, my Miss Banks you do get around don’t you?” David said
from the door way half leaning in
“Excuse me” I gasped in response. ‘Get around’ I’m not a hoe!
“Oops I’m sorry that didn’t come out right, I didn’t mean it that
way.”
“I know David I’m just messing with you.” I said laughing at the
same I’m he smiled and walked to the front of the bed.
“So Minka is Luna being nice to you”
“She’s being very nice doctor handsome!” she said giggling. David
shook his head, smiling while looking down at her papers and muttered
something unintelligible. It sounded like…
“What I would give to have that catch on” I laughed and he grinned
at me
“Well David I’d be more than happy to call you that if you’d like.” I
remarked flirtatiously. He just smiled and blushed a bright red
“So Minka, how are you feeling have you been coughing and having
dizzy spells again?” she looked at me before answering, almost likes a
warning
“No doctor handsome. I’m feeling much better now” she said with a
wide smile. I was shocked, why would you give a doctor false information.
That would only ruin you chances of getting better…

Finding the Truth
“What about stomach pains?” she shook her had and David smiled
happily again “Well in that case I think you might almost be ready to go
home. You two behave yourselves now you hear me?” he said before
leaving the room. I looked down at Minka puzzled; she waited until David
was safely out of the room.
“I don’t want to be here anymore and they can’t do anything for me
here… I want to be with my parents for the limited time I have left.”
What? She couldn’t be more than 11 maybe 12 how could she be doing this
to herself? The story that Barbie doll psychiatrist had told me about that
little 9yr old boy… already coming to terms with the fact they were
dieing… should I tell David? Was it right to do anything? “Luna if I’m
gong to die anyway, I want to die some were I’m comfortable.” she said in
a soothing tone, I wanted to scold her. But for some reason… I agreed with
her. Why die in an unfamiliar professionally distant place when you can
die in your home surrounded by people you love? ... For exactly that
reason,
“You don’t want the people you love watching you die… do you?” I
asked questioning her sanity nothing could be worse than watching some
one you love die… some one you love scream… someone you love get hit
by a truck.
She deliberates for a moment.
“My fathers in prison and my mother has a full time job, I don’t
think they’ll even realize it until afterwards.” I couldn’t listen to this it was
going to make me scream at her… she was dooming herself to die. I had to
tell David… but I couldn’t… maybe I could ask him if she would have
gotten any better and if the out look was good I would tell him. Yes that’s
what I would do, that’s what I should do. I kissed her on the forehead and
rubbed her arm instinctively “my mum use to do that.” I smile at her she
was the cutest child you’ve ever seen. If I ever had a child I wanted her to
look like this… only with rosier cheeks and a better sense of morality.
“I’ll be back” I said releasing her from my arms and walking away
from the self doomed child. I walked out into the hall way and over to the
front office after scanning the room for David… he was no were

Finding the Truth
“Hi umm do you know were doctor winters is?” I asked the small
immigrant nurse sitting in a plastic chair looking over patient’s papers. She
looked p at me and smiled I suddenly felt something cold tighten around
my neck and I jumped. I herd a warm familiar laughter coming from
behind me
“Looking for me?” he asked stifling the laughter
“Yes as a matter of fact I was” he watched me anxiously wondering
why id go looking for one particular doctor in a hospital this sized “if
Minka’s condition had been getting worse would you have been able to
cure her?”
“It’s an unfortunate truth but… no I don’t believe we would be able
to. But luckily the hemorrhaging stopped two weeks ago.” I looked down
at the floor deliberating whether or not to tell her
“Well that’s all I needed to know. Thanks David, ill see you later” I
said striding gracefully away from him, I walked back into my little white
room and sat on the bed. I could feel the tears about to spill over but to my
surprise, nothing happened. I was fine… but sad. Minka was right, she
was going to die no matter what happened and if she wanted to die happy
and in some was she was comfortable, who was I to tell her no? I looked
up at the clock 5:30… I wasn’t sure when Jennifer would be back so I lay
back in my bed and decided to rest my eyes. To my surprise I was still
tiered, even with the 30 odd hours of sleep. I let my mind wander though I
knew id be sorry for it later. The same dream I had had the night before
entered my mind only now it was clearer. A small field covered in wild
flowers and a large oak tree it was a light drown and the leaves a bright
fresh green I saw the same dust coming off the tree, only it wasn’t dust,
and it was coming off the tree… it was the tree. My eyes were clear for the
first time the tree was made of little sparkling particles just like the grass
and the wild flowers. It was all flowing around me, above me… through
me. I felt at peace yet powerful. Then the tree the grass the wild flowers
everything around me burst into flames and turns black and red with
flames! The particles were still around me but I no longer felt at peace. I
was restless and overflowing with power, I realized then that the particles
flowing around me weren’t just particles. It was magic, power. I needed to

Finding the Truth
release it I needed to kill everything around me… I wanted to hurt

everyone.
“Luna, little Luna” my eyes flew open and I gasped desperately for
air. I was burning and sweating I was still gasping. I couldn’t breath!
“Luna. Luna what did you see?” my sister said holding me by my
shoulders I gasped and shook my head wildly she stared into my eyes
“What did you see Luna?”
“I… saw …” gasping between each breathe “Magic… two…
different… magic’s” I flopped back on my pillow trying to slow my
breathing. Jennifer soothed me rubbing her cold hands against my face.
“You’re seeing with your third eye Luna; don’t worry about it your
fine, your safe I promise you. You will have a choice in your fate Luna, and
I will help you.” she said leaning against my chest. My breathing had
slowed and I was finally able to speak in full sentences
“Third eye?” I asked and she pursed her lips trying to figure out
could explain it to me, in a way that I would actually comprehend
Creatures born of magic can… feel there future. Not just see it, but
experience it before it happens. It gives them a chance to… revise there fate
and change it as they see fit.” She said smiling happily at me. For some
reason my… visions were making her happy. “Now Luna what did you
see?” she asked me, I sucked in a huge breath of air and explained in detail
about the trees and flowers flowing through me and with me. Then the
nightmarish change tat made me feel over come with power… the need to
destroy… the need to kill. “You saw the difference between ‘white’ and
‘dark’” she said as if this made perfect sense to her.
“The difference between ‘white’ and ‘dark?’” I asked feeling like a
complete retard for not understanding
“The ‘white’ and they ‘dark’ are the two of the three sides in ‘the
war’.”
She frowned at my puzzled face
“The war?” I asked stifling the laugh stuck in my throat. I found it
pathetically hilarious that I had no idea what she was talking about

Finding the Truth
“Yes well I suppose I have to start at the beginning.” she cleared her
thought and I laughed she looked at me puzzled. She looked like she had
committed a crime and was trying to get out of the punishment.
“Nothing, don’t worry about it.” She sighed and cleared her throat
“The bible isn’t completely wrong, Lucifer was cast out of hell and
he is what humans refer to as ‘the devil’. He hated humans and believed
they should be exterminated; humans did not deserve god’s respect. But
Lucifer found a way to stay present in the human world, he let his evil and
hatred seep into the tree of wisdom the source of all magic. But he wasn’t
powerful enough to take over the entire tree. Just half, by doing that all
manner of dark magic creatures began to walk upon the earth and those
that were good were given the choice to choose. That is how the war
began; white magic is what humans would refer to as the good magic. It is
just as powerful as dark magic the only difference is that white magic isn’t
as hard to master in the early stages of development. You see, when a
magic creature is starting to learn… starting to control there magic it is
very difficult. Dark magic take hold of the being rendering it a servant to
the destruction and death that is Lucifer’s will. I have herd of white magic
beings that after mastering there own magic were able to control dark
magic as well, though I have never actually met one.” She looked at me
examining my face and reactions. She was pleased by the obvious
eagerness and attention I was giving on my face.
“What about the third side?” I asked eagerly
“Neutrals, the neutrals are brings that do exactly that. They stay
neutral, still weighing the options of white and dark. They are either in off
mode as you were until a few days ago or they simply have no wish to
become apart of the war. They can either use the magic as they wish;
embracing both white and dark magic’s or they can choose to give magic
up all together, as I did.”
“Off mode?” I asked not quite understanding
“For different beings the activation time is different, because witches
are essentially human at birth they are born in off mode. It takes 16yrs for
the magic to take a hold on are there bodies. And usually can remain
dormant for 2 years. It would appear to me from your visions that your

Finding the Truth
magic is more than ready to be embraced, I was just like you. My magic
started kicking in 3 days later, but crystal helped with that she taught me
how to harness the power of my own unconscious. She was quite the
extraordinary witch. Do you remember how she use to always catch us
when we’d done something wrong even if she could never have guessed
it?” she asked
“Yes I remember that clearly” I said smiling at my mother’s cunning
genius
“She was a very special witch she could here the thoughts of those
around her, she did tell me it got very annoying and was sometime
hurtful. When she heard someone think something she didn’t want to hear
or something she really shouldn’t know. Are minds are very private places
and some times very dangerous places if a thought is taken to far…” so
many questions racing around in my head one bubbled out of my
thoughts and into my mouth
“So how does magic work exactly, I mean do you have to throw a
bunch of frog’s legs and eyes of newt in a caldron and chant magic word
or what?” she laughed. The sound was like pleasant wind chimes
whistling through the breeze.
“No little Luna, magic is anything like that. Magic is more… like a
life force. Everything around you, everything apart of nature contains
magic. It is much the way you described it before, particles flowing with
and through us. We can call upon it at anytime and it… it charges up into
an energy force, an energy force that we can control, that we can make do
our will. At first you wont be able to see it crystal still couldn’t see it and
she had her powers since 1374… oh yeah I hadn’t told you, witches are
able to appear whatever age we see fit crystal appeared 30 and clamed 34
but in actuality see was 632 claiming 34…either way she was very young
for a witch.”
“Damn, 632 years young” I laughed quietly to myself. “Why do you
call mum crystal? I mean I know that was her name but she was your
mother. Wasn’t she?”
“She was my mother but she was also my teacher, becoming her
student meant we entered a new level of respect she was no longer my

Finding the Truth
mother she was my master. We entered a ritual called ‘iunctio of

animus’… connection of soul. Our souls melded and within a few sessions
I would have learnt everything she had ever been taught by her master,
but one of the very first things she told me made me want to renounce my
power. She told me I could never tell or be with a mortal from that point
on because it was to dangerous, and I was in love with riley I didn’t want
to give him up… so I didn’t” she smiled to herself not looking at me
“And now you have a beautiful baby boy with the man you love.
And once I eventually leave you’ll live happily ever after.” We both
laughed together.
“No, but now that I have you back in my life I think we may have a
shot” he gave me a hug then released me only to rest our foreheads
together. “I’ve missed you little Luna, I left you alone with the
supernatural. But I’ll make up for that now, you will never be alone again”
she vowed I reached my lips to her forehead and gave it a quick peck
“I was never alone. You were always there… I just couldn’t see you”
we both smiled and pulled away. She helped me up and we left the
hospital together. It was a long car drive to the air port I never did get the
chance to ask were we were going I didn’t push the matter guessing by her
vagueness last time that she want going to tell me willingly I was sneaky
and looked closely at the plain tickets ‘London’ “were going to London!” I
had always wanted to go to London some day.
“Yes, it was the closest house to your new master. Riley’s parents
swapped houses with us … well swapped our mansion for there hotel…”
“Damn that’s … well damn! What hotel?” knowing my luck some
run down piece of crud
“The grand at Trafalgar square we have the top floor master sweet”
damn not a piece of crud
“Damn… nice” was all I could say, wasn’t the grand hotel the most
expensive hotel in the world or something… damn. Jennifer found my
shock amusing. The plane ride was also relatively quiet. Not many
questions because honestly ever question I could think of wasn’t one I
would want anyone else to here I spent most of the lane ride listening to

Finding the Truth
the radio and reflecting on my life. Same were in between my sixteenth

birthday and David’s awkward blushing I fell asleep.
“Luna little Luna. Its time to wake up” Jennifer said shaking my
shoulder.
We stood and exited the plane then collected Jennifer’s bag. At that point
in time I realized I hadn’t brought any clothes with me “Jennifer I didn’t
bring any clothes. What the hell am I going to wear?”
“Two things
1. your clothes wouldn’t have fit in here
2. I already took the liberty of stocking your new closet
3. you have horrible taste in clothes anyway ”
She said in a mocking tone I didn’t know what to say. She just did
something incredibly nice but was being a sarcastic cow about it
“Thanks I guess.” she giggled and I smiled.
Waiting outside for us was a sleek black Mercedes. I stopped in my tracks
and my mouth dropped open. A high pitched muffled squeal from the
back of my throat slipped out and I started jumping up and down
“It just a car Luna nothing to get excited about” but how could I not
get excited about one of the most beautiful cars I’ve ever seen! The kind of
car you se in magazines, but never on the streets “Luna you have to get in
the car if you want to see were we are going to live.” She said tugging on
my arm I went willingly to the beautiful car. She climbed into the back
with me.
“O…M…F…G…! How rich is riley mum said he was a worthless
junky” the second I said the words I immediately regretted them. Jennifer
looked at my face and smiled at my expression
“He was… but his parents aren’t and the minute he asked me to run
away with him and get married I made him promise to never take
anything illegal ever again! He loved me enough to give up the one thing
he knew and it almost killed him.” She looked ashamed and proud at the
same time. It was a strange look upon her face the driver hadn’t moved an
inch since we had gotten in the car Jennifer quickly looked at my eyes and
followed my gaze “oh. Robert be a dear and take us home” he nodded and
started the car. The ride was so smooth and short I didn’t realize we ever

Finding the Truth
started moving “oh Luna look it’s the London eye and big Ben” I followed
her gaze. There stood a large gothic London clock tower over looking the
city and a large fares wheel bigger than all the buildings surrounding it.
“There beautiful …” I said. The city was completely stunning, like
nothing id ever seen before the gothic architecture was breathe taking. So
beautiful in its age and character, it was mesmerizing. We came to a large
square I assumed was Trafalgar. We came to a sudden halt.

Finding the Truth
New House, New Race, New Moon

Chapter 2
“Were here!” she said happily I looked out side my window at the
impressive 9 story hotel it was beautiful it was a perfectly preserved
beauty. It cream off white color almost seemed to turn orange with the
sunset. “Come one!” she said to me pulling me via my arm from the car.
“Your going to love my Alexander he’s already talking and walking… he’s
so beautiful”
“If he’s anything like his aunt I bet he will be” I said in a joking tone.
“He looks just like his father light brown hair bright blue eyes huge
elephant ears.” She giggled at her own inside joke.
“He sounds like a cutie” I said smiling pride filled while imagining his
beautiful face “Will he know who I am?” I asked already knowing he
wouldn’t… but hoping
“No, but he knows someone very important is coming to meet him and he
is very excited… or so his father tells me. I’m very much looking forward
to seeing the two of you together, you were always better with kids than I
was.” We smiled at one another as I pictured his angel face. The door man
held the door open “thank you Jefferson”

Finding the Truth
“My pleasure Mrs. Riley” he said smiling sweetly ad then nodded at me.
We walked through the door into the grand lobby. The ceiling was very
high and made of stained glass; the walls were a yellow creamy color with
dark chocolate colored trims. The floor was a hard marble stone and was
decorated in a sophisticated manor, splashed of red and green colored the
lobby.
“Hurry up Luna; it will surely still be here tomorrow.” Jennifer called from
the other side of the very wide lobby. I hurried as fast as my black high
heels would carry me making my footsteps more pronounced.
“High heels were a bad choice” I said begrudgingly she pulled me into the
elevator and pressed 9. It was a longer elevator ride than I expected most
likely moving slower because of the buildings impeccable age. The doors
opened onto a small square red room with one large dark chocolate
colored door.
“Shall we?” she asked gesturing for me to go out first. I walked into the
small room and waited. She joined me quickly and moved around me to
open the door. I followed behind her closely
“Mummy, Mummy, Mummy!” I herd a little boy cry. He ran over to
Jennifer and she scooped him up in her arms holding him closely “I
missed you mummy” the little boy said kissing her on the cheek she
smiled and kissed his forehead. There suit seemed to be decorated much
the same as the lobby, white walls with chocolate colored trim marble
floors high ceilings. It felt very classy yet familiar and warm. I herd a
heavy sigh come from the large white colored couch
“Jennifer my dear” a tall handsome man I didn’t recognize said taking
both her and Alexander in his eyes and kissing there foreheads “oh I’ve
missed you my dear”
“I’ve missed you to my love.” Jennifer said kissing riley lightly on the lips
“Alexander… Riley. This is Luna my sister, Alex she’s your auntie.”
Alexander looked at me with wide eyes covering his face with Jennifer’s
hair. Riley moved towards me swiftly but gracefully.
“Welcome Luna” riley said shaking one of my hands and kissing me on
the cheek.

Finding the Truth
“Thank you riley, your home is lovely” I said needing a complement to

break the ice felt melting slowly around me
“It’s nothing” he said modestly. I smiled then turned my attention to
Alexander he was every bit as handsome as I had imagined. His light
brown hair framed his face in an adorable nature. His bright blue eyes
matched his fathers perfectly and reminded me of my own eyes. And as
his mother had promised his ears were quite prominent on his face. But he
was still every bit as adorable as I had imagined, maybe better.
“Hello Alexander my names Luna” I said smiling at his beautiful dimpled
face
“Hello Luna” he said smiling back at me. My smile only widened and he
came out from hiding in Jennifer’s hair. Jennifer giggled with amusement
at his new found courage but that didn’t deter Alexander.
“I’m your auntie Luna… But you can call me Luna anyway. I won’t tell” I
said in a hushed voice winking at him, his smile widened and pulled away
from his mother “can I have a hug Alexander” I said holding my arms out.
He nodded and held his arms out for mine in response. Jennifer gave him
to me without hesitation. We embraced each other silently for a long
moment he was even more adorable and affectionate than I had imagined.
My bright blond hair fell like a curtain around his face. He was angelic
with affection.
“Your hair smells like strawberries. I like it” he said smiling impishly as he
giggled into my chest
“And you look even more adorable than I imagined” repeating the very
thought I had just had. His smile widened considerably and his laugh
grew more pronounced
“Your pretty aunty Luna, just as pretty as my mummy” he said in the
same angel like tone. I looked over at his mother and father. They had
drifted closer together and Riley’s arm was now around her waist and they
both watched us with eager eyes
“No I think your mummy’s prettier than me” he shock his head and I
smiled I kissed him lightly on the forehead and then drew back to stare
into his eyes

Finding the Truth
“Well aren’t you the little charmer. Do you get that from your daddy?” I
asked shooting a cunning look at his father who blushed like a school boy
being called handsome for the very first time.
“Nope… he got it from me.” He said still smiling beautifully. He was the
most adorable child id ever seen and I never wanted to let him go and for
the moment he seemed happy enough were he was. “Are you going to live
with us now?” I looked up at his mother who looked back at me.
“For a while…” I said. We shared a quick happy glance
“Yay!” the little boy cried out happily. “Can I show you my trains Luna?”
“I’d love to see your trains Alexander” I set him down on the floor and he
pulled me along side of him making me bend awkwardly to hold his hand.
His parents and I both giggled at my uncomfortable position. He pulled
me down a long hallway to the second end room and opened the door. His
room was a contrast of royal blue and creamy white the same elegance was
clear in this room but it had more of a childish edge to it.
He showed me his large train collection raging from antiques to brand new
collector additions. We played with his trains for a while. I lost all concern
with the outside world; it didn’t matter that I was suddenly a witch and
had lost my parents, and was now mooching of my rich sister who I hadn’t
seen in 3 long years. Who also just sprung on me that she was married and
had a brilliant baby boy that I had never met before. No, none of that
mattered now. All that mattered was these trains and that little boy.
Whose eyes were like pools of icy water and hair like gentle bark, he was
beautiful. He is the kind of child I would want if the occasion ever arises.
“Luna, Alexander its tea time.” Jennifer announced looking at us
suspiciously we both giggled at her followed her out the door after
packing away his trains.
“Can we play again after dinner Luna?” Alexander asked me, enthusiastic
to get back in his room and play multiple games with me.
“Alexander, your going to run her raged by the end of the night. Save
some fun for tomorrow” he sighed but didn’t press the issue any further.
The dinner table was simple and seated six people. It was a light meal;
kieves vegetables and a sweet potato side dish. When we had finished I
helped riley put away the dishes. He was quite a pleasant man, if he had of

Finding the Truth
been magical I believe my parents would have approved. He was kind

charismatic and incredibly good looking. You could see the immediate
resemblance between Alexander and him. “So… tomorrow I’m going to
take you to meet our new master. He was crystals master and now yours. I
would have loved to do this for you, but I don’t posses the link anymore” I
took her in my arms and hugged her tightly.
“I know you would bunny, I know. And you know id love you to help me,
but ill be fine with mothers master. What is crystals masters’ name?”
“Pandora… yes that Pandora.” She said seeing the conflict in my eyes
“But didn’t Pandora open a box that let out all evil into the world…” I
trailed off lost in her expression as she shook her head
“Just a legend, in ancient mythology that is how it was portrayed but in
actuality, but Pandora’s box wasn’t a box. And when she release evil upon
the world it wasn’t bad magic. It was her son. She had a child of pure evil”
“But Pandora closed the box in time to keep hope inside” I said as if I were
a matter of fact but Jennifer shook her head again
“No she killed her son to give hope to her people.” I was shocked; my eyes
flickered over to riley holding his con on the couch… how?
“How could you kill your own child?” I was horrified Jennifer’s eyes
swelled and looked into my eyes
“… I honestly don’t know.” She said choking back her tears I held her
close again “hey want to see your room.” I smiled at the subject change
and leaped for anything to make her smile. So I faked enthusiasm
“Hell yeah! Where is it?” as I intended she did smile and grabbed my hand
to pull me to my room. She pulled me down the same hallway to the end
room that hadn’t evaded my attention the first time. She pulled me in front
of her waiting for me to push open the door. The large chocolate colored
door swung open and revealed a composed tasteful bedroom with a large
canopy bed and secret balcony over looking the square. The bed was made
of the same chocolate brown that matched the trim on the walls. The sheets
were crimson red and cream colored silk. On the opposite side to the bed
was a large built in book case spanning from wall to wall. It was
completely filled with romance and murder mystery books. I turned to
Jennifer who was watching me wide eyed and happy. I pulled her into a

Finding the Truth
vise tight hug and kissed her cheek “oh bunny! It’s absolutely perfect!
Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” I said then released her and jumped
into the middle of my canopy bed.
“I’ll let you get some rest it’s been along week” she a said walking back to
the door
“Good night bunny” I called from the comfortable bed
“Good night little Luna” she said closing the door behind her.
I examined the bed covers closely from the smoothness of the silk to the
bright crimson red color that reminded me of blood. The canopy matched
the crimson sheets on the bed. I looked at the balcony; I pushed myself off
the bed and glided to it swinging open the two glass doors framed by
cream colored curtains. Trafalgar square was beautiful at night; the stars
were bright and brilliant. The streets still filled with rushing people, the
sounds of London echoed in my ears. It was peaceful and calming. The air
all around me was cold and fresh, it cleared my head and my thoughts
were happy. I looked down at the streets at the perfectly preserved
beautiful buildings. The
Square was very impressive in the middle laid a large pillar like statue
over looking the Trafalgar fountain?
Something strange was sparkling from the fountain like little flying lights
bouncing around the water. Like little different colored sparkly fire flies. A
small green one flied towards me slowly swiftly followed by a purple and
red pair leaving sparkles flying behind them. The closer they came the
easier it was to figure out what they were. Thy were people with wings,
beautiful sparkling people I held out my hands and the small green one
landed gracefully in a pirouette on them. She was a beautiful little brunette
girl no older than 20.
“Hello there” I said to the little green girl
“Hello” she said smiling widely. The purple and yellow lights landed
behind her “my name is Mira and this is Arcadia and Vera” she gestured
to the purple and yellow lights
“Well my names Luna. What are you?” I asked felling like a complete
idiot. Mira let out a chime like laughter and the purple and yellow lights
looked at each other amused y my question.

Finding the Truth
“Were pixies.” she said turning a full 360 degrees showing off her short
sparkling dress and beautiful butterfly “and you’re a Wicca aren’t you?”
she said smiling beautiful it was almost as mesmerizing as watching
Alexander play with his trains smiling so widely.
“How’d you know?” I asked
“Only creatures bound by magic can see us. Creatures like you, and me.”
She said in a posh high pitched voice.
“Um this probably sounds like a stupid question but… what’s a pixie?” I
asked still feeling stupid and embarrassed.
“Well where much like fairies in a way I suppose. Only fairies are bigger
and act like little goody to shoes!” she sighed “I’m sorry fairies tick me off!
Well… we have many similar powers to you, we also control magic, only
difference id being so small we control a lot less than you” she said
enviously
“Why can only magical creatures see you?” I asked trying to keep the
subject light
“We are able to keep ourselves hidden from the human world, it is a
natural defense our bodies generate. But w cannot seem to hide from our
own kind, and our magical cousins of course” I smiled at her she was one
of the most beautiful creatures id ever seen.
“You’re very beautiful” I said smiling and trying to complement her.
“Some call me extreme vanity… but it’s not my fault I’m beautiful” she
said like a posh plastic blond. We both laughed together
“True” I replied still smiling and laughing “I thought pixies lived in
forests, why don’t you?” I asked and she sighed unhappily
“Once upon a time this was a forest, we protect the place we were born
from those of us who are changed, turned dark. You see a pixies wings are
the most important thing in there lives. More important than breathing,
our wings are much like our souls. And once they are gone… we protect
the neutral races from them we are the third race of protectors”
“Protectors?” I asked skeptically
“There are many sub races in magic but there are only 7 protector races.”
She stated. My eyes widened, to think only a few days ago I had no idea
magic even existed

Finding the Truth
“What are they?” I asked absorbed in her stories

“The races are in order of purpose and dedication, if the neutral races
didn’t have us… let’s just say it would be very bad. The first races are ‘The
Angels’ gods chosen protectors or so they believe. The second are the
Wicca race origins of magic. Pixies and imps are the third race, forest
dwellers is our title. Then the fourth race are ‘Mare Populous’ the sea
people, annoying creatures really. The fifth race are the ‘fairies’ stupid
goodie two shoes race… the sixth are ‘Shape shifters’ masters of disguise
the one thing you can always pick them out for is there eyes, they change
color like a vampires eyes change color… depending on there mood. And
the seventh race is the wizardry race, the male equivalent to your race
actually.”
“Wow” was all I was able to say. I cleared my throat and organized my
thoughts “so let me see if I’ve got this right, there are angel’s witch’s
pixies, imps, mermaids, fairies, shape shifters and wizards”
“In the protectors ring yes.”
“There are more?” I asked as I felt my mouth pop open with surprise. Mira
giggled the same chime like giggle and then sighed
“There is also the opposition and the neutrals.” She said as if she were
stating simple facts now, not really caring that I was barely coming to
terms with the fact I was a witch! “Essentially Wicca’s, pixies, imps,
wizards and shape shifters can be either white or dark. But I have never
met a vampire, were world or devil that has ever been able to pull away
from the power of darkness. It is an uncomfortable truth but a truth all the
same.” She sighed and for a moment she looked very upset. Both the
purple and yellow fairies came over to comfort her.
“Why don’t you come inside? Perhaps it would be more comfortable.” I
suggested. They nodded there heads and followed me inside spreading
sparkles every where “why do you do that? Spread… sparkles ever were”
it was the purple pixie that answered me this time. A slightly taller dark
hair male pixie, His voice was low and smooth; it caressed each word
beautifully, making his voice sound very seductive.

Finding the Truth
“It is our magic; we are--as you suggested before—suppose to love in

forests, our magic is drawn from nature and it returns to nature helping
flowers bloom and grasses grow” he said his thoughts drifting off.
“Cool” was the only word I could think of. He chuckled in a low mocking
tone and nodded
“Yes it’s very cool. May I be as bold as to ask how long you have been a
Wicca?” I stumbled around in my mind trying to figure out how long it
had been since my 16th birthday
“About four or five days I think… I don’t feel different and to tell you the
truth and knowing all this stuff about wars and magical creatures is
making me fell… a little overwhelmed honestly” I laid back on the bed
and let out a short groan.
“Who may I ask is your master?”
“Pandora” I sighed and he fell silent “yes, that Pandora” I said thinking
that was why he was suddenly speechless
“The same Pandora from the Pandora’s… box myth” he said enunciating
ever syllable.
“If you’re referring to her child… yes the one and only, Pandora” I said in
a mocking tone
“Are you sure you want her as your master?” he asked skeptically
“She’s the only one who offered… why wouldn’t I want her as my
master?”
“well from what I’ve herd… she’s been through a lot and from what I
know of Wicca connections once you’ve entered one you share each and
every memory thought and feeling they have ever had. Her pain… will
become your pain.” He said grimly imagining the pain. It was clear from
the expression on his face he would not make the same decision
“I’m willing to take the good with the bad. I will embrace my parent’s final
gift to me. I will not give it up… it’s the last thing I have connecting me to
them, I wont let that slip away. I won’t loose the last part of them I have” I
said feeling the sudden need to curl up into a ball and cry my eyes out.
“I miss my parents too” the petite blond female said. “Dark magic killed
them… and I will stand up for what is right and white. I will avenge there
murder…” arcadia turned and took Vera into his arms kissing her

Finding the Truth
forehead lovingly, in the way a father would comfort his daughter or an

older brother his sister
“Then we have something in common my dear.” I said smiling at the small
yellow pixie
“Yes we all do.” Vera said happily. “We best leave before the mother
catches us slacking off. Good night Miss Luna, have pleasant dreams.” She
said flying up to my forehead then floating out my balcony with arcadia’s
hand in hers.
“I will see you again Luna, very soon” Mira promised me before floating
out my window gracefully as her two friends had done so. I closed the
glass balcony doors behind them and locked the door before pulling the
crimson curtains that matched my canopy bed closed. I looked around the
unfamiliar room that would now become my home. The strange becoming
the familiar, fantasies becoming reality. I felt like I was in some bad TV
sitcom showing the corniest re-runs they could find. Why was this
happening to me, I was never anything special always the plain one really,
the one person that had no trouble blending into a crowd and into the
unseen skepticism that was my pathetic life. Why was I now suddenly
important, significant… was it something I would be happy about, or not?
Could I make a difference now? Would I make a difference now? The
different seemed to be significant now.
Why did my parents have to leave me at the most difficult point in my
life? Why did I feel angry about that? Did I have a right to feel angry about
that? My mind was racing with questions I had no answer to. And with
each new question came more doubt and confusion more clouded paths of
my life that I was unread for. I had the support of my sister and my new
master, but that was it. I curled up under the silk sheets and blankets and
my mind slowly stopped racing. It slowed to a stupor of incomprehensible
words and inconsequential answers.
My dreams started much the same as they had the other nights changing
from my perfect magic meadow into my raging hate full killing spree
feeling. But then as I flickered between the two realties I saw two people.
When I was in my perfect meadow a tall mysterious white glow was next
to me. It made me feel happy something that completed me, Made me a

Finding the Truth
whole person. Then as I flickered to my nightmare there was something

dark and hate filled sitting next to me. The same emotion was there the
same feeling of being a whole person… but it was different it was a scary
kind of feeling. Wanting to be sitting where I was at that point in time
scared me. To want to be next to something evil, something that made me
feel like I was finally whole… How could something evil complete me?
Was I destined for evil or was it that I needed evil to become human? Or
whatever it is I am now.
“Luna… Luna… Auntie Luna time to wake up” I herd Alexander call, his
voice made it sound more like cooing than calling. “wake-y, wake-y sleepy
head” I felt something next to me curl up against my arm. The black figure
was still next to me Alexander ran towards me and the black figure
plunged towards him making a strange low snarling sound that ripped
wide into a growl!
“Alexander!” I screamed sitting up gasping for air like I had done in the
hospital. I looked around the room realizing I was safe and Alexander was
next to me. He looked at me with anxious eyes I pulled him into my lap
and kissed his hair. He was safe, and the black figure was nowhere to be
seen. We were going to be ok… we were going to be fine.
“Are you ok auntie Luna?” Alexander asked pulling his arms around my
neck
“I’m fine” I lied “you startled me Alex, that’s all...” I reassured him
“What’s the time my dear?” I asked skillfully changing the subject before
he could ask any more questions
“Umm about 10 you were sleepy mummy said, so we let you sleep in.” I
kissed his hair again
“Thank you Alexander” he smiled sheepishly. “Do you know where your
mummy put my clothes?” he pointed to a pair of large wooden doors and I
kissed his fore head again
“Why don’t you give her some privacy Alexander, you can go help your
daddy cook break fast how does that sound?” Jennifer called from the
doorway he smiled and pecked my cheek before bouncing down the hall
way. Jennifer closed the door and came sit next to me. “Luna this is very
important, you probably don’t understand how important but all the same

Finding the Truth
I need to know. What did you see Luna?” I looked into her eyes and she
examined my face carefully taking every little movement I made into
account. I swallowed hard and cleared my throat
“It was just like the one in the hospital, seeing white and dark. But there
was someone else there with me in both places. They both made me fell
happy and like I was a whole person. And I felt like I could never be whole
without them. At first I thought they were two parts of me… but it just
didn’t feel that way. It was someone else with me. Then when I was seeing
dark, the person with me …attacked, Alexander… and I woke up...
screaming.” She watched my face as I said the last words and a look of
horror crossed both our faces.
“He attacked my Alexander?” she asked having as much trouble breathing
as I was.
“He?” I asked skeptically
“Surely Luna you see what the people next to you were. When I was a
Wicca I had a similar vision, only I saw one possibly were I had riley and
one were I had no one… your future is telling you that no matter what you
chose someone is waiting for you.”
“Someone is waiting for me?” I asked half actually question her and half
being rhetorical.
“Your soul mate… The only problem is you haven’t yet decided what your
soul’s fate is. You remember when mother use to say to us: ‘take fate into
your own hands’ it wasn’t just a metaphor. Everyone has to walk down a
path to find there fate, only problem is many people don’t think about
where there going until it’s too late. And at that point they only have little
choices in there fate… ”
“So no matter what I choose ill end up with someone… to love?” I asked
skeptically there was no way I could be that lucky.
“Yes little Luna, your covered in that department… love is a very powerful
thing and some times isn’t the most rational… remember that Luna, think
your decisions through because you can only make them once.” I nodded
and she gave me a tight hug. “Now, you better get dressed or were going
to be late… well your going to be late.” She jumped up from the bed and
pulled me along her side to the dark wooden double doors. She swung

Finding the Truth
them open to reveal a large room stocked with multiple casual dresses and
sophisticated outfits. It was a very broad range of styles. They were even
organized into full outfits and color variations; apparently Jennifer had
been having fun.
“Wow… clothes… wow!” where the only intelligible words I could seem
to mutter. She walked over to the first line of clothes and pulled out the
first outfit on the rack it was a black and white strapless sun dress
sundress complete with matching shoes and accessories.
“Your bathroom is through that door there it’s completely stocked and
ready for use. Have fun, ill be waiting in the living room.” She said. I
followed her directions through yet another large chocolate colored door.
The bathroom was large and white. The basin was wide and had a large
carbonate complete with mirror just above it. There was a very wide
frosted glass shower built into the far wall and in the corner there was a
very large very luxurious spa bath. I resisted the urge to climb in knowing
I wouldn’t be able to escape once I was in. I settle for the frosted glass
shower, which was stocked with my favorite strawberry shampoo.
I had a quick shower, washing my hair in a hurry and scrubbing most of
my body. I quickly got dressed and tried to fix the wild beast that was my
hair. After a few minutes I was finally successful with my hair and moved
on to my make up. As Jennifer had promise the carbonate was fully
stocked with my preferred cosmetics and beauty products. I stuck with the
basics foundation, lip gloss, light blue eye shadow and mascara before
sliding into my exotic black high heels with long straps that wound
around my calf. I rushed into the lounge room fusing with my accessories
and stopped right in front of Jennifer
“I’m ready” I said smiling at Jennifer and spinning in a full 360 degree
circle that made my dress flair up. She giggled and looked me over
carefully before she replied.
“Yes I think you are. Summer in London suits you little Luna.” She said
proudly. “I wonder if winter will do you the same justice.”
“I hope so or I might have o change continents again!” she laughed at my
over the top dramatic acting. She grabbed my hand and pulled me
towards the door and into the elevator she laughed at my under-

Finding the Truth
enthusiasm. We entered back into the impressive lobby now swarming

with visitors and it somehow made me very happy. She continued to toe
me out of the exquisite hotel and into the same black expensive perfect car!
“I haven’t been this excited since crystal offered to be my master.” I
groaned and she was somewhat confused “what’s the matter”
“My, vision last night… it’s making me wonder weather or not I want this
life.” I said begrudgingly.
“Do me a favor Luna, think these things through… I’m very happy with
my life and riley but I still regret giving it up, I know I could have made
me and riley work somehow and keep my powers… but I gave in to Wicca
rules… think very carefully about these things Luna, for me.”
“I will bunny… I will. I promised that this morning, didn’t I?” I said in a
light airy voice trying to cheer Jennifer up
“Yes I suppose you did. I’m going to hold you to that you know.” She said
flashing me a cunning smile
“Yeah I know” I said begrudgingly again. “Tell me about Pandora” I
ordered her, closing my eyes and leaning back into my chair. Jennifer
giggled then sighed in the same descending tone.
“Well there’s not a lot I can tell you I haven’t told you already” she said
not liking the subject change
“What was her son’s name?” I asked. Jennie paused for a long moment
and I guessed she wasn’t going to tell me… I was wrong, in a way
“She didn’t name him… as far as I know, you’ll have to ask her” she said
in a joking tone, probably thinking I would never say anything about it
“Perhaps I will.” I said, flashing Jennifer the same cunning smile she had
given me before. She smiled and giggled to herself. “Why did she offer to
help me?” I asked, still feeling skeptical about Pandora’s motivations.
“She was good friends with crystal. There friend ship had spans back
generations, and they had never said one unkind word about one another.
They were very good friends. Crystal had told me once she was like her
sister in a way. She was even crystals maid of honor at crystal and Marks
wedding… she was always very positive about there future and crystal
never reflected on what had happened in the past.”

Finding the Truth
“If mom was your master I understand why you call her crystal, but why
call dad by his given name as well?” I asked a little upset… to me it
sounded like she was still angry at them for what was in the past. So I
could only imagine how it would have appeared to people on the outside
of our little secret.
“It’s just easier. People don’t ask as many questions or jump to as many
conclusions when you say crystal and mark rather than crystal and dad.” I
nodded my head slowly closing my eyes again.
“Didn’t you tell me humans couldn’t know our secrets? How can you
know all this stuff then?”
“For me little Luna it’s different. I never said humans couldn’t know our
secrets just that it was forbidden to love them and to dangerous for them
to know. I was born into a magical family so essentially even though I’m
no longer a Wicca but I am not a human, I’m a magical being in off mode.
Just because I renounced my power doesn’t mean I renounced my family,
or my heritage.”
“Oh, ok… what does riley think?”
“Just that crystal and mark didn’t want me to be with a junky… he
accepted it better than I could have ever imagined… actual he agreed with
them. That’s why he is the way he is now… he wanted to prove he was
worthy of me, he loves me more than I deserve” she sighed and I smiled
“You love each other equally. If he knew what you gave up I bet he’d say
the same.” I said smiling at my older sister’s happiness.
“All I want is for you to be happy Luna, being a Wicca you have the
advantage of seeing your future and seeing your own possibilities. You
will always know what you are capable of. And one day that will be a very
rare thing. You see, our race is dieing… the war is ending, I can feel it… I
can see it. I still have the visions you know. But only when I sleep… that’s
how I knew when and where to find you. It was a scary vision. I saw the
three of you bleeding and twisted broken and in pain. You were the only
one left. But honestly, I don’t think it was an accident. I’ve seen accidents
before… this felt premeditated. I now I shouldn’t be telling you this, it’ll
probably make you upset. But it’s what I sensed in the vision” I was in
shock I could say of do anything… premeditated?

Finding the Truth
“I tried to find out what had happened but no one was answering any
contact numbers I had… I’m so sorry Luna. If I could have stopped your
parent’s death I would of…” I cut her off mid sentence
“They’re your parents to! Are you forgetting that? They loved you to! Why
do you keep acting like they were just to people you knew once? They’re
your parents!” she let me settle down before she said anything, she hugged
me close and I didn’t protest. I just laid my head on her shoulder
“Yes Luna. They were my parents to, but they let me go along time ago
and I tried to do the same… it will take me time to think of them that way
again, be patient with me little Luna. Please.”
I didn’t say anything I couldn’t feel anything just a kind of numbness it
was my way of halting any emotional out breaks. I’d just forget everything
and let myself go numb. It probably wasn’t the smartest or healthiest way
to do things but it was the way I learnt to suppress my feelings and
concentrate on being what my parents needed. And right now I was being
what my sister needed … patient, she released me and I slid back into my
seat.
“Are you ok?” Jennifer asked me, I could feel my self slip back into
consciousness.
“Yeah, I’ll be fine” only the first bit was I lie… I knew I would be ok, I was
always ok. It was what had been needed by me. Jennifer looked down at
the floor and to me she seemed very upset. It was in my nature to make
people feel better; I wasn’t use to people being upset with me.
“What did you mean you could only see… your visions when you were
sleeping?” I thought that was normal… it was the only place I had been
seeing anything.
“Crystal had taught me a few tricks. With the right training Wicca’s can
have visions whenever the need arises, and some times involuntarily like
when you’re sleeping. Instead of useless dreams you have visions that
help you make your decisions, only to don’t always know if it’s a dream or
a vision that’s when it gets tricky.” I nodded respectfully absorbing what
she was saying.
“So basically don’t trust your sleep visions.”

Finding the Truth
“In a way..." Usually it is easy to distinguish a vision from a dream but

that’s just how it is for me. When I have a vision I’m either in it watching
from all around or am seeing through another person present at the time.
But in my dreams I’m usually looking down on the scene. I don’t know
how other people dream so I can’t say that it would work for you, I just
know how to distinguish between my own”
I just nodded along with what she was saying. I could feel that I was
myself again now. And I felt better. My whole being was wiped clean of
any other emotions I was blank; her next words would most likely be the
centre point for my mood.
“I miss being magical, it was fun while it lasted though. Speaking of fun,
here we are.” She said peeking out my window. I followed her gaze and
looked out at the small white building that didn’t match the scenery
around it, it looked more Greek than English. It was still in mint condition
even though you could tell at first site that it was much older than it
appeared. “Have fun” she said waiting for me to move
“You’re not coming in with me?” I asked horrified about going in alone.
“No I’m sorry here take this and call me when you’re ready to come
home.” She handed me a small black phone, and gestured towards the
door. I opened it reluctantly and stepped out. I looked back at my sister as
she drove off, I couldn’t see inside the car because it was so darkly tinted
but I knew she would be blowing me a goodbye kiss or something.

Finding the Truth
You’re My Father?
Chapter 3
I walked up the path to the very Greek looking house and examined
the small front lawn, it as filled with small bushed and wild flowers like
the ones I from the meadow in my visions. I walked up the porch steps to
the front door and knocked on it in a matter of seconds the door swung
open. In the door way stood a tall skinny woman, her heir was made of
tight golden curls pulled up into a neat bun at the back. Her eyes were a
brilliant green and her lips a bright read.
“Hello Luna” she said as if she had known me for years

Finding the Truth
“Hello Pandora” I said politely

“Well I suppose you’re eager to get started, come in” she said
walking back into her home. I was eager and I followed her swiftly closing
the door behind me
“You have a lovely home” I commented as we walked down
“It’s not my home; it’s just a place I come to unwind sometimes.”
She said kicking off her shoes. I did the same and she giggled when I
realized I was wearing shoes with straps. I swiftly undid them trying to
lessen my embarrassment, it didn’t work. She led me into a large room
with no furniture and hard wood floors. She stopped in her tracks making
me do the same and closed her eyes I watched carefully as two large
pillows floated into the room and set down on the floor. She smiled at my
surprise and laughed “I’m sorry I like to show off” I scrambled my head
trying to find something intelligible to say
“No that’s fine” was the best I could do. She sat down on one pillow
and gestured to the pillow in font of her for me to join her. I sat on the
pillow and faced her.
“I trust your sisters informed you of how I will be teaching you” she
asked skeptically
“Well, she said something about a mental connection, making
something that would take hours to communicate mere seconds” I
answered
“Well yes I suppose that is one way to explain it. Actually in a
matter of hours you will know everything I know and I will know
everything you know. Even more than that ever thought and feeling, smell
and sensation we have ever had the other will know and feel.”
“Well that’s something. How do we do it?” I asked
“Concentrate on the centre of your mind, imagine the center of your
very being, your soul and focus on that. Close your eyes and take my
hands” I did as she said. I close my eyes held her hands and concentrated.
Images and feelings started to race through my mind, days and weeks,
months and years, decades and centuries, thoughts and feelings, sounds
and smells, words and faces… so many faces.

Finding the Truth
Then one face caught my attention… my mother. I was surprised by how

many times she appeared in Pandora’s life. Watching my mother cry,
laugh smile… it made me wants to break down and make my own
emotional mark.
Then one memory stood out among them all Pandora… her son’s
birth. I could feel everything the pain the joy the fear and the excitement. I
herd her thoughts and his name, she had named him. Then a tall man
radiating the same white light from my vision took the child from her and
left. Pandora was heart broken, though she never showed it. She had more
love for that child than anyone else would ever know that one thought
stood out among them all ‘Xavier ’. It was her strongest memory… the
memory’s keep washing over me.
The ones I tried to pay attention to were when she would use her
powers. It was like a shiver of magic running through her body and the
same light I saw coming from the pixies flew from her body, with such
speed it was almost impossible to see it was like watching lightning. One
second it was there and the next it was gone. It felt good to use the power;
a warm happy sensation would wash over Pandora. The more power she
used the stronger that felling was. It was easy to see how dark magic
would be tempting. It seemed to take more power to control.
Then the last memory she had, was waking up in the middle of a
forest with no memories of anything or anyone. Being able to do
impossible things, it scared her. A man who loved her… she didn’t
understand anything she felt and when she used her magic… it made her
consider the dark side. Even in the beginning she had evil working against
her. She was the first Wicca. The very first of our kind, she found it ironic
that she would also be among the last of us.
Then suddenly my eyes few open we were no longer touching. Her eyes
were open examining my body language…
“Wow” was the only thing I could say. She giggled and sprung
lightly to her feet.
“Come on little Luna, Your sister will be wanting you home.
Tomorrow we start your training, Get a good night sleep and save your
energy” she said helping me to my feet. I picked up the little black phone I

Finding the Truth
had rested beside me and scrolled through the already programmed

numbers
“Hello” Jennifer answered
“It’s me bunny I’m ready to be picked up now.”
“I’ll be there in ten minutes” she said “love you little Luna”
“Love you to bunny… bye” I said well aware Pandora was eaves
dropping. I napped the phone shut and turned to Pandora smiling
“I believe you have some questions for me” she said smiling widely
“If it’s not too personal” I said biting my lip she smiled and sighed.
“Well, come with me then” she led me into what looked like a
dining room and walked over to a small wooden table. She sat down on a
small wooden chair and gestured to the chair opposite her. I sat down with
a sigh. “So Luna, what do you want to know?” she asked emotionlessly
composing her face.
“Xavier… how… How could you do it? He was your son” she
looked down at the table composing her face.
“I loved my son very much. But I had no choice. He was an
illegitimate child. I didn’t know the rules when I was created… I didn’t
remember anything. I later found out that the gods created me as the first
woman of our race. I was never supposed to be with child, I wasn’t
supposed to ever do anything with a man, but they didn’t count on a
succubus…”she trailed off
“What’s a succubus?” I asked
“A succubus is very seductive and evil creature” she said smiling
crookedly then composing her face again “I was raped one night… and I
ended up pregnant. I turned to god for guidance and he sent me an angel
of mercy to help me… to take the evil away… I was naive and didn’t
understand what was happening. If I knew I would fell such a love for
him, my child. I would never have let them take him I would have died
before ever thinking it. But I was too late to save him.” It was only the fact
that her voice broke at the end that made it obvious this truly hurt him.
“How did you get through that?” I asked I still didn’t see how you
could let him die.

Finding the Truth
“I was alone for a very long time, lonely and without purpose but
then I met your mother in France 1431 and she really pulled me above
water… she helped me understand the war and what a great sacrifice I had
made for the human world. It did make me feel better for a while. But as I
do now I still miss my Xavier” she was sad her voice almost trembling I
covered her hands on the table with my own and smiled at her “you
remind me more and more of your mother every moment I’m with you.
She’d be proud” the words twisted my stomach but it didn’t show on my
face and I was glad I just kept smiling at her.
“Why are you helping me?”
“Your mother and I were great friends Luna. She wanted you to be
trained by someone familiar and if for some reason she couldn’t do it she
wanted me to help, I didn’t want her final wishes to be ignored… she was
my best friend”
“Final wishes?” I said flatly trying to compose my expression as she
was.
“She came to me a week before--the three of you were in the
accident--and told me things she’d seen. She knew she wasn’t going be
around much longer and she needed my help to keep you safe… I didn’t
understand until after the accident… I felt so horrible afterwards the first
couple days I blamed myself because I couldn’t see it coming… I was
searching for days after her visit but nothing. I couldn’t see her some times
at all and then other times everything was blurry and chaotic nothing
made sense to me, the sequences were all out of whack and the words
made no sense… ” she shook her head looking down at the table. We were
silent for a moment and then I had an idea.
“May I see?” I asked holding out my hands. She deliberated for a
moment then looked at me skeptically
“Sure you sure I mean… I don’t understand it but you might… and
it mightn’t be something you want to hear…”
“I’ll listen all the same.” She nodded and held my hands.
Picture swirled in my mind, foggy flickers of the past. Then two people
standing face to face, like they were about to attack each other and two
people huddled in a corner… I couldn’t see faces or even distinguish what

Finding the Truth
gender they were… but then I herd a voice easily recognized… I would
know that voice anywhere even if I didn’t hear it for another thousand
years… it was my mother. Her voice came out hazy like when our get bad
reception on a radio. She was speaking in a language I had herd a million
times before, it was Latin.
“licentia meus diligo ones... unus… I’m rumex… ego dont …diligo
vos… she's vestri.”
I snapped my eyes open and Pandora released mine. “Did you see?” she
asked a little worried about my expression. I spoke but the words were not
my own… they were subconscious and unintentional.
“Leave... my loved ones... alone. I’m sorry... I don’t love you... she's
you’re”
“She’s you what?” Pandora asked staring at me intently. It was
obvious she wasn’t able to hear this herself.
“is est vestri parvulus” I repeated it didn’t make sence to me
anymore… I snapped out of my subconscious trance. “What… what does
parvulus mean?” I repeated the word again, looking at her face but not
actually seeing her there “is est vestri parvulus”
She looked down at the table and took my hands in hers. There was
no connection this time… she was just comforting me, she made no effort
to show me anything… it was simply her way to comfort me “it means… it
means she’s your child.”
“But…but I know who my father is…she wasn’t talking to mark was
she?” I asked rhetorically, already knowing the answer. She shook her
head and stared into my eyes, she looked like she was in pain. Her eyes
swelled a brilliant red and droplets of water spilled over the sides.
“I’m so sorry Luna… I didn’t know I barely herd anything I didn’t
know you’d see so much, I’m so sorry” she said almost pleading with me
for forgiveness… she had done nothing wrong. I made myself return to the
painless numbness that was my escape. My subconscious auto pilot mode
took over.
“Who was he Pandora? …who is my, my real father?” I asked
blankly, looking deeply into her eyes yet not seeing, not feeling. I was use
to this now… I was use to being hollow.

Finding the Truth
“He loved your mother very much. He was an important part of the
war, and apparently soon will be once again. He and your mother were
close once, before your mother became a Wicca and before he… also
changed. She left him when he chose the darkness over the light. She
couldn’t be with someone whom was able to see the world in such away.
Being doomed to live forever was no reason to doom every other being
with a choice to the same fate. She understood his point of view up to a
point at least. But she couldn’t stay with them. She didn’t know she was
pregnant with you.” I absorbed all the information she had just
volunteered. So many questions raced around through my head. One
bubbled to my lips and I couldn’t resist but asking
“Jennifer?” I asked simply not seeing the need to turn it into a full
sentence. She looked down at the table unpleased by the uncomfortable
turn our conversation had taken. She was keeping something from me.
That shouldn’t surprise me but for some reason it did. I had started to
expect being lied to, so far everything anyone had ever told me was a lie
and I now new that this was only the beginning… I was only just
scratching the surface of my own disturbing truth.
“She… isn’t what you think she is. She was a Wicca and she did give
up her power for love… but she wasn’t conceived the way you were… she
was a in a sick twisted way like a late present I wasn’t your mothers only
friend and she wasn’t the first Wicca to die. A very good friend of hers
died in a short battle… Jennifer was five and you were almost two. She
was a very young girl. Her mind wasn’t yet set, she was still learning. She
was able to repress her memories from that day one… but Luna you must
promise me you won’t tell her! She doesn’t know and it would rip her
apart to know the people she respected so much were nothing more than
place holders.”
I didn’t say anything; I just nodded still on auto pilot. I knew she was right
and I would never have told her anyway regardless. I rattled my brain
trying to remember my latter questions. One popped into the front of my
brain.
“You said before that my… father was changed. What was he?”

Finding the Truth
“He was one of the victus mortuus… vampire.” She said looking
down smiling to herself. “Hollywood never gets much right.”
I wanted to scream the obvious in a rhetorical question ‘my dads a
vampire? A blood sucking parasite?’ it was strange I suddenly felt like I didn’t
know myself at all. Like I had only just figured out half of my being but I
was still hollow. I was no longer sure of myself at all. I was incomplete… I
knew I was once human and knew I was now a Wicca… but there was still
something missing I was still just the shell of a person.
“Tell me about vampire’s” I said wanting to understand the missing
half of my very being. She giggled under her breathe and sighed happily.
She looked up at me her eyes no longer red and puffy but now a deflated
pink. I had a million questions to ask mostly about the ridiculous myths
about garlic and the cross burning vampires but the painful one came to
my attention. The one question I wanted an answer to but the one I was
most reluctant to ask.
“How do you… become a vampire? Did my father want it?” I asked
calmly and almost emotionlessly still trying to process this new
information while holding my stance in auto pilot. She didn’t look away
but the sudden happiness I saw in her before was gone. she cleared her
throat
“to become a vampire is very simple in one sense. One the one hand
vampires carry a venom like substance within themselves. It transforms a
humans DNA when it’s feeding to make its blood more compatible with
there physiology. Vampires loose the ability to produce blood which is
why they feed among the living. I am a strange physiology, there hearts
keep beating and brains keep expanding. But somehow they loose the
ability to produce any bodily substance such as blood or tears.” she looked
down at the table again
“you have to understand that your parents were very much in love
as both Jennifer and riley are. Only instead of your mother giving up her
immortality he gave up his humanity. Being a vampire is very much
different to being a Wicca; our brains are… programmed differently I
suppose you can say. I have never met a vampire able to resist the call of
the darkness… it Is very powerful especially when the very worst part of

Finding the Truth
darkness is something you already do naturally. He liked the darkness it

was his calling… but you have to understand when your mother was
young times were different. Men ruled over women as if they were slaves.
Delano was under the impression what ever he would say would go, but
your mother wouldn’t have that… she would turn so easily to the one
thing she hated most. She refused to become a monster.”
“Crystal was always a very head strong person” I whispered under
my breath. Pandora laughed and nodded her head.
“That she was… ”
“Delano” I whispered under my breath “what does Delano mean?” I
asked her staring at the flawless shape of her eyes.
“it means ‘of the night’ it was a very appropriate name” she giggled
quietly and I joined in
“yes I suppose it is” I agreed
“Is the whole burning and bursting into flames in sunlight thing
true?” I asked
“No, not exactly… you see vampires can go out in the sun. Not that
it would have any negative physical affect but people wouldn’t be too
pleased with what they saw. You see when a vampire is hit with intense
UV rays from something like the sun there skin turns a fluorescent color.
The color varies from being to being but they definitely turn fluorescent.”
“Cool. What about the whole stakes and crucifixes thing?” I asked
bleakly yet trying to seem interested at the same time. I was still in auto
pilot waiting for my brain to snap into a frenzy of fear and confusion. She
smiled and giggled a little.
“Myth”
“Holly water”
“Myth”
“What about garlic cloves?”
“Well it is a myth that it will keep vampires away… but only
because of the smell. Garlic has a very strong sent to creatures with a
higher sense of smell such as vampires. It burns the nostrils with it’s sent…
it’s kind of like the affect that onion has on us only much stronger. ”

Finding the Truth
“Hmm… cool.” Were the only words I was able to muster out of my
auto pilot state?
“Your ride is here” she said bleakly hiding the fact she was
saddened by the idea. “Luna you must promise me something and it is
going to sound corny.” I nodded “don’t talk to strangers… your mother
obviously talked to Delano before she died and I believe he may be coming
after you… please don’t go looking for him. He is your father but he is not
good news. ”
“He’s my father. If he finds me I will not turn him away!” I almost
growled at her. I didn’t flinch away at the thought I kept my glare steady
and even.
“Luna… he is not to be trusted. I will explain why tomorrow, I think
you’ve herd more than enough for one evening and I don’t think you want
to keep your sister waiting… do you?”
“from what you’ve told me she is not my sister” I said sourly
heading towards the door. She grabbed my arm and I turned my body
around to face her
“I never said she wasn’t your sister. I said she wasn’t your biological
sister… she doesn’t need to hear the truth and you know it or perhaps I
shouldn’t tell you anything anymore. I promised you that I would teach
you how to use your powers and I will do that. But if you willingly put
yourself in danger I don’t see the point in continuing this any further.”
“I will not willingly put myself in danger” I said acidly continuing
out the door and down the garden path to the familiar black car.
“my phone numbers programmed into your mobile” she called after
me, and I waved my hand at her without turning around. I slipped into the
back and smiled at my sister. The smile was fake but my sister didn’t need
to know that…
“so how was it?” she asked smiling sincerely right back at me.
“it was… an experience” said letting my voice break lightly into
laughter at the end. She giggled and said
“Yeah I remember my first time. It was… an experience” she said in
agreement letting out a little giggle of her own. I joined in the laughter not

Finding the Truth
faking this time. Being with Jennifer always made me happier than usual
even before she left.
Pandora was right; Jennifer was still my sister even if we weren’t
technically related. She was a very good person and a very kind sister. She
had always been there for me better than anyone I have ever known. She
was my favorite person in the world because even when she was gone I
felt like she was still with me. Catching over me… it was only in my
imagination of coarse but it was the hope and love felt for my sister that
never would leave my heart that made me able to pretend she was there.
“So what are we doing today?” I asked eager to forget all the
information Pandora had volunteer are especially the recent demand she
just made for me to stay away from my father, though I hadn’t actually
promised her that.
“Well me and riley have to go to a meeting. Final will and testament
stuff noting major. So I was thinking you might like to take Alexander to
the park? Only if you wanted, of course, they have a child’s play area and
some very comfortable benches, you could take a book if you like” she said
trying to persuade me even though she knew I wouldn’t need any
persuasion once Alex was involved.
“Bunny, id love to take Alexander to the park, you should know me
better than to pass up a chance to spend time with my nephew. You and
riley go take care of whatever you need to and leave Alexander with me
we’ll have a wonderful time.” She smiled at me and leant over to kiss my
cheek
“I know you will you’re a sucker for sticky fingers and wide eyes
smiles.” We both giggled in unison, she was such a wonderful person and
her Alexander was even more wonderful. If everything else failed in my
life and only he would survive I would still feel as if I hadn’t a care I the
world. I almost felt as if he were my own. I wished he was just so that I
could have some claim to him. He was the one person in the world I will
never want to be without. “We’ll go home first and pick up the boys
Riley’s already got Alexander packed and ready… I knew you wouldn’t
say know and riley agreed with me.” I shook my head and sighed
“You know me to well my dear” I said

Finding the Truth
“Yes even with all the time apart I still know you to well… it feels
like I never left.” She said happily
“Like nothing ever changed, accept now we have the most adorable
reason in the world to live.” We both sighed happily heavy with
satisfaction. A few minutes past before the car came to a halt and I herd
Alexander scream out my name
“Luna, Aunty Luna!” Alexander screamed as he jumped into my
lap. “You’re going to take me to the park!” it was more of a question than a
statement
“Yes Alexander were going to the park and were going to have a
wonderful time.” He smiled and bounced up and down on my lap
clapping his hands, he was quite excited.
“He’s been jumping up and down like that for the past hour. You’ve
certainly made an impression.” Riley said closing the door behind himself
and gesturing to the driver to depart
“Well he’s made an impression of his own.” I said glancing between
the two of them. Alexander blushed and pecked me on the cheek. I bent
down and rubbed my nose against his. He giggled and I joined in the
laughter with him. I herd two other voices beside me giggle lowly to
themselves.
“Will you watch me on the monkey bars?” he asked eagerly
“I’ll watch every little movement you make.” I promised him
peeking him on the forehead. We smiled at each other and he snuggled
into my chest.
“From the way you two act people will think you’re his mother. I
think I almost believe it and he’s my son.” Jennifer said chuckling lowly
still looking at the pure affection I felt for the little bundle of joy in my
arms. He was the most angelic creature I had ever seen. I loved him as if he
were my son, in a way he was my son. If I were every lucky enough to
have a child I would want them to turn out just like him. Just as beautiful
and utterly adorable.
“Well I’m not that lucky bunny.” I said to Jennifer not taking my
eyes of Alexander’s beautiful hair for a moment, I held him close and

Finding the Truth
stroked the side of his face. He was a very beautiful child, his skin felt so
soft against my hand it made it fell coarse and sponge like in comparison.
“Bunny?” riley asked me feeling out of the loop.
“My pet name for Jennifer” I said simply still staring at the beauty
crushing him self against my chest
“Oh I see, like your pet name is little Luna” riley said in an
understanding kind of way.
“Yes exactly” I said flashing my brilliant smile at him
“So were you planning on getting out of the car willingly or am I
going to have to force the two of you out?” riley asked sarcastically I
hadn’t even realized the car had stopped. “Come on then Alexander, are
you going to show me how you swing on the monkey bars or what?” I
asked trying to rekindle this enthusiasm.
“Yay! Let’s go!” Alexander said jumping off my lap and out side the
car. I followed after him quickly stumbling my way there. I her two voices
behind me giggle. I turned and poked out my tongue I felt like a small
child again.
“Wait up Alexander” I called after him laughing as I went I couldn’t
see him anywhere and for a moment I was scared “Alexander” I called
“Alexander where are you?” I looked behind at the black car. It was
already gone. “Alexander?” I looked around searching for him coming up
empty then suddenly I found him in the arms of a tall man.
He was very strong man and it showed in his appearance. His hair
was a dark black and his eyes a beautiful blue… the kind of blue that mark
once had. He was holding Alexander in his arms and they were both
watching me intently in the shadow of a large oak tree, I hadn’t realized
until then that I was frozen were I stood. I willed my body forward not
thinking about my actions, just doing it. I walk strait up to Alexander with
extended arms. He reached back for me and I grabbed him tightly pulling
him to my chest resting him on my hip.
“Hello Delano.” I said quietly his eyes popped wide and he
chuckled slightly. He was surprised
“So you know my name” he said after a short moment

Finding the Truth
“That’s not all I know about Delano, Pandora has a very good
memory when it comes to unpleasant times.” I said acidic then turned my
attention to Alexander. “Alexander, why don’t you go play on the monkey
bars. I won’t go any where I promise.”
“Will you watch me?” he asked totally unaffected by my earlier
acidic tone
“Of coarse Alexander I promised I would, didn’t I?” I asked. He
nodded and pecked me on the cheek before running off to play making
sure I was watching him intently as I promised I would. I leaned against
the tree and watched him closely still very aware of Delano’s presence
“I never knew you had a son, he looks nothing like you. Beautiful all
the same and very intelligent for his age” I laughed at his expense though
the end part I fully agreed with.
“He’s not my son. But he is incredibly beautiful and very intelligent
as you said. He looks a great deal like his father as well.”
“What can I say? I sure can pick ‘em”
“Hmmm… I suppose you can”
“I did find it a little odd, your mother never mentioned a child.”
“Why did you come here?” I asked acidly again
“I wanted to meet you my little Luna” he said affectionately. How
did he know what my family called me? Sure he was my father but had
never met him before. How on earth did he know my pet name?
“Don’t you dare call me that? How do you even know that name?”
“Because when you were still inside your mother’s womb I would
call you that… ‘My little Luna’.” he trailed off smiling happily. “Luna I
know a lot about you, a lot more than you’d ever guess. I’ve watched you
from a distance for so long I finally wanted to meet you. I deserve to meet
my daughter don’t I?”
“What do you mean? Watching me from a distance?” I asked
“Exactly what it sounds like, don’t be freaked out though. I was
never a peeping tom… more like a guardian angel I suppose” how dare
he! He wasn’t my guardian angel!
“More like my own personal demon” he chuckled at that one

Finding the Truth
“I can understand how you could see me like that. I never claimed to
be the classic kind of guardian angel… perhaps it was the wrong term,
simply a guardian then.”
“Why now? I would have wanted to know about all his sooner…”
he leaned next to me and put his arm around my shoulder. I cringed he
was cold and unfamiliar, his gesture was comforting but it had the
opposite effect. I felt comfortable with him, but it was strange to know a
thing I should hate was a part of me… a very big part of me
“Unfortunately your kind is bound by rules. Rules that say you
cannot know any of this until your 16th birthday, but honestly I’m glad
your mother wasn’t the one to explain to you. She would have made me
sound like a horrible demon summoned from hell.”
“Aren’t you?” I asked smugly still feeling the need to turn
everything to sarcasm.
“No my Luna, I’m not that horrible.” I liked the way he said my
Luna… but I hated the fact that I liked it. I like it more than I should… he
was still my father, my flesh and blood father. Alexander was still
swinging gracefully from the kiddie’s monkey bars that couldn’t be more
than a meter and a half off the ground. “I’ve missed you a lot little Luna…
every day. You were so close that I wanted to reach out and take you from
crystal but I knew it would only hurt you.”… How could I resist this man,
he was so remorseful and he was my father no matter what small part of
me wanted to deny it, it was true. I turned my gaze away from Alexander
who was too absorbed by his fun to notice and hugged Delano tightly. At
first he was shocked but then he held me ever closely to his chest leaning
down to kiss my hair. He was very cold and muscular that made the hug
slightly less comfortable
“I’m glad you’re here… dad” that made him happy he held me
closer now almost to the point were I couldn’t breathe. I pulled away from
him teary eyed and smiled at him. “I don’t care what they say. I’m glad
you’re here… I’m glad I got the chance to meet you.”
“I’m very happy to here that little Luna… I have missed you so very
much my little Luna Bella” he said smiling widely. I leaned back against

Finding the Truth
the tree again and continued watching Alexander, whom had fully
forgotten my presence. “Where are you living at the moment?”
“With Jennifer, Why?” I asked looking at his face now; his lips were
pursed as he tried to think of a way to explain what he was thinking
“Just wondering is all, I thought if you didn’t have a home
already…” he trailed off mid sentence studying my face now, was he
really asking me to move in? I was speechless
“Do you have a cell phone” I asked having a sudden stoke of genius
He laughed and nodded I pulled out my silver cell phone and handed it to
him. “Program your number in” I commanded. He smiled and did as I
said. It took him the lesser part of a minute and handed the phone back to
me.
“Done” he said in a satisfied tone.
“I’ll send you a text next time I’m out of the house… do me a favor
don’t stalk me anymore… its kind of creepy” he just laughed not actually
giving me an answer. Alexander suddenly ran over to me and I extended
my arms. He jumped up onto them and gave me a tight hug I kissed his
cheek and he smiled.
“Did you see me?” he asked excitedly
“Yes I did you’re a very good climber my little monkey man.” I said
touching his nose with my index finger, he wrinkled his nose and we both
giggled
“I’ll see you around… Delano.” He hesitated for a moment, then
smiled and bent his head down and kissed me on the forehead.
“I’ll see you soon my little Luna” then he vanished and a quick rip
of wind gusted my hair. I scanned all around the park trying to find him
but he was gone.
“Where did the big man go?” Alexander asked I giggled then
scanned the park again
“I’m not sure Alexander, but we’ll see him again soon. Now are you
ready to go home?” I asked he yawned and I giggled. I looked over at the
retreating sun. It made the sky turn a brilliant orange that set the clouds
ablaze. “Shall we call mummy?” I asked Alexander. He nodded and
leaned against my chest and I scrolled through the programmed numbers

Finding the Truth
skipping passed the only one I really took notice of ‘Dad’. I finally found
her cell number and dialed. She picked up on the second ring.
“Hello?” Jennifer answered
“Hey bunny it’s me, are you finished up town?” I asked worried
Alex was about to pass out on me.
“I’m almost finished ill have riley come and pick you up. And ill meet you
back at home. I shouldn’t be more than another hour or two.” She said
sounding bleak and bored by what she was doing “did Alex have fun?”
she asked pleased by her sudden change or subject
“Would you like to ask him? He’s right here.” I asked her
“Sure, put him on” she commanded in a subtle way I looked down
at Alexander and held the phone to my chest
“Alexander honey, it’s your mummy she wants to say hello” he
nodded and took the phone
“Hi mummy… yeah Aunty Luna’s lots of fun… yeah I’m really tired
now… not really… ok mummy… I love you too mummy… bye”
“Hey”
“Hey, ok ill see the two of you later Riley’s already on his way. He’ll
meet you where we dropped you off, he won’t be long.” She promised me
sounding envious of my good luck. I was also happy o be going back to
the apartment I was relatively tired and I thought I may get to see my
pixie’s once again.
“Ok love you bunny” I said calmly “I’ll see you at home soon ok
bunny?”
“Ok… Love you to my little Luna.” Then suddenly the line went
dead. Those words sounded strange to me now, Delano’s voice had
caressed the words more smoothly and made them seem almost magical.
They just seemed normal now. ‘My little Luna’ it was beautiful when he
said it, like the whole in my chest was plugged up and I was finally a
whole person again… I was finally a complete circle.
“Let’s go wait for your daddy.” I said to Alex who was already out
like a light, he was even more adorable when he slept. More than beautiful
he looked radiant and angelic. The car was already waiting for us I ran as

Finding the Truth
fast as I could while I was till carrying Alexander and slid gracefully into
the car.
“Hello Luna” riley said cheerfully with a wide smile across his face.
He seemed very glad about something probably the fact his wife’s little
sister wouldn’t be staying for more than two more years.
“Hello Riley” I said my voice as quiet as a whisper. I didn’t bother
putting on my seat belt I didn’t want to wake Alexander… he was so
adorable when he slept.
“Someone enjoyed themselves” he commented on the sleeping angel
in my arms
“Indeed. He’s all tuckered out the poor thing. But he’s absolutely
adorable when he sleeps. He looks so much like you riley.” I said
appraisingly. They were the spitting image of one another.
“What can I say; he got the best looks in the family.” He said smugly
slightly sarcastic. I laughed and looked at him grinning widely
“Just wait till I tell Jennifer that!”
“You better not!” he warned me in more of a joking tone. I laughed
but didn’t reply. I watched Alexander sleeping and riley did the same. I
stroked his face with my thumb in a slow soothing movement. He crushed
his face against my chest. If it wasn’t for the fact that he was only two
years old I probably wouldn’t take kindly to hat kind of behavior. Riley
laughed and I glared at him
“Oh get over it riley” I said laughter leaking into my growl making
it seem less impressive.
“I didn’t say nothing, you know he really likes you. He doesn’t hug
me or his mother that way. He seems more comfortable with you and it
looks natural. ” I sighed and looked down at the angel in my arms
“That must be hard for you to admit” I said in a rhetorical tone
“It is, but at least he has someone to be like that with” he said
“incredibly affectionate…” he sighed and I followed his example not
wanting to seem smug even though under the surface that was how I felt.
“Well it’s almost impossible to resist being so affectionate with him,
he’s the most adorable creature I have ever seen. If I ever have a child I

Finding the Truth
would be proud if he ended up half as brilliant as Alexander… your very

lucky riley” I said envious of his son
“I know I am. And you will have a child one day Luna, I can
promise it.” I scoffed lowly at his sureness on the subject. I hadn’t found
any one I had ever had those kinds of feelings for anyone before… it
wasn’t something I was ever sue I would find. The something flashed into
my mind, the vision I had the other night… the one about my supposed
soul mate, how could one soul be destined for both sides… I dint
understand.
“A pretty girl like you will find someone easily if you just let
yourself” he said in a sure brotherly tone
“Sure I will.” I was sure I would, but I let sarcasm thicken in my
tone anyway. Rile didn’t say anything more. Most of the car ride was quiet
until the car pulled over riley got out first walked around the car and
opened the door for me and Alexander. I blushed as I slid gracefully out of
the car without waking Alexander.
“Skillfully done” riley said in an approving tone.
“Why thank you Riley” I said bowing my legs slightly, I would have
curtsied but my hands wee holding something more important he led me
through the busy lobby to the elevator holding it open for us. “Thank you”
I said again. It was a bit of a habit I had picked up from some old friends.
Saying tank you whenever the possibility arrived. It started to drive people
crazy after a while. It was fun to make something that was supposedly a
good habit drive someone insane. It was like when my friends would open
doors for me or let me walk down or up the stairs first. It was a
gentlemanly thing to do but it started to drive me nuts I wasn’t some
random delicate flower that needs protecting. I could open a door or walk
up stairs behind someone! It got incredibly annoying and slightly insulting
after a while. But I suppose that was just me.
“so I was thinking we could leave the little one here while you me
and Jennifer go out, we know this perfect little Chinese shop just around
the corner.” I deliberated that idea for a moment

Finding the Truth
“is it really a good idea to leave Alexander on his own, I mean I

wouldn’t want him to wake up and feel scared being all alone in that big
suit.” He thought about that for a moment.
“I suppose your right.”
“How about this I’ll stay here with Alexander and Jennifer and you
can go out for dinner, I think the two of you deserve a night out.”
“I wouldn’t want to make you stay here all alone.”
“I don’t mind being here you know that, and I wont be alone, unless
your planning on taking Alexander with you” he sighed and the doors
open.
“Ok but at least let us bring you home something warm to eat. What
would you like?”
“Whatever you think is good.” Suddenly I had another stroke f
genius –wow two in one day I’m amazed, that’s pretty good for a blonde—
I remembered my father surely my sister and riley would be gone for at
least 3 hours--my sister liked to drink on occasions—I could probably see
my father and be back before anyone noticed I was dieing to talk to him
and it was horrified at why that was. I think I was more curious about
what he was than were he’d been. And then another question popped into
my mind. How many years were they together before she left him it would
have been over 650years? Why would she suddenly decide he was to
evil… what did he do to deserve that label? What was so horrible that she
would leave him after 650yeas of commitment? I shuddered at the though.
Would I want to know what he had done? Would I be able to handle it?
Should I accept it no matter what it is? Or should I run away and
hide? Should I see him at all? of coarse I should see him, he was my father
after all, or was he? What defines a father? A person who loves you and is
always there? or a person who donated some DNA once upon a
time...What was I thinking? He my father… I want to see him.
“Well lady’s first” riley said gesturing to the small passage that lead
into the luxuries suit. I sighed and opened the door riley followed quickly
after me and his son. I walked straight to Alexander’s room without
turning around to check what riley was doing. I opened the door quietly as
not to awake my beautiful sleeping angel, and continued into his room

Finding the Truth
pulling back the covers of his bed and laying him securely inside it. I
tucked him in and kissed his forehead before closing the door and turning
off his light. He was the most adorable creature anyone had ever seen.
Before I met Alexander I had never wanted kid’s I had always liked the
fact that they were so spontaneous and free about everything they did. But
I never wanted my own child, not until now. I walked back into the living
room where riley stood talking on a large black cell phone
“yeah… ah-huh… right… how much?...damn… well ok… yep… ill
meet you there… 15 minutes… ok… love you jenny…bye” he said
abruptly hanging up the phone and dragging his hand down his face
making it seem like if he pulled any harder his entire face may fall off.
“So what’s the plan?” I asked with enthusiasm saturating my voice
“Well dinner first, then a long romantic movie...” He almost groaned
at the end.
“Well what can I say my sister likes her romance? Hang in there
sport” I said punching his arm in a sarcastic joking manner. He smiled and
seemed to feel a little better. I flopped down on the couch with a huff then
crossing my legs so they were completely on the sofa. Riley followed
quickly after me and sat very close. A little to close for comfort but he was
family now so I just ignored it and flipped on TV there wasn’t much on so
I settled for an AFL match knowing it would make riley happy “damn if
only your sister was more like you” he said in a joking tone referring to the
channel I assumed.
“What time are you meeting my sister” I asked curios when he said
20 minutes.
“Twenty minutes so ill leave in ten” he said attentively.
“Cool, well you to have fun I’ll probably be asleep by the time you
come back… how long do you think you’ll be?” I asked
“Couldn’t be more than four hours at the very most” he sighed and
relaxed into the couch.
“You’ll be fine” I said patting his hand with my own. He looked at
me and smiled “what’s the worst thing that could happen?” I asked and he
groaned

Finding the Truth
“Eh! I don’t want to think about that!” I giggled and he joined in. the
sound was pleasant and easy to get lost in… there are so many things I
wanted to ask him but id knew it would probably upset him “so what
happened to your parents? Jennifer never got the chance to tell me… you
don’t have to tell me if you don’t want I’m just curious is all.” He said.
That surprised me why wouldn’t Jennifer tell him, I mean I know she
thought it wasn’t an accident but there was no need to tell him that.
“Car accident, All three of us, I was the only one to survive.” I said. I
hadn’t realized until then that my arms were wrapped around my legs on
the couch. Riley put his arm around my shoulders
“I’m sorry Luna. You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want
to.” He said rubbing my arm.
“Thanks riley, can I ask you something?” I said.
“Anything” he said
“Why did you honestly give up… well you know” his reaction was
unexpected he seemed happy like he was remembering a very happy
memory and he was reminiscing.
“Your parents were never fond of me. I was never good enough for
your sister and she knows it. But bless her heart she loves me all the same.
I gave it up because it was the only way I could be anything like what she
deserved. She is a very special woman your sister, but she loved me all the
same.” He said smiling brightly.
“You’re nothing short of wonderful riley. My sister can see that
clearly, that’s why she loves you.” I said comforting him for a change. He
looked at me with that warmth of love… and I wanted that for myself. I
was happy to know that one day I too would feel that love and warmth…
it was incredibly comforting to know someone would one day remember
me that way.
“Thanks Luna” he said still smiling happily. I patted his hand and
smiled back at him.
“you better get going before my sister thinks you’ve stood her up,
that would make her fell quite devastated.” He nodded and stood up, I
watched him grab his coat and walk towards the door
“I’ll see you later Luna, don’t wait up for us.”

Finding the Truth
“Fine, as long as you don’t wake me when you come home.” He

nodded and smiled before continuing out the door. I was incredibly happy
that my sister had found someone that loved her so much it made me
almost envious in a way. I knew I would find someone no matter what I
chose to do with my gift and for that I was grateful. But I was a little
annoyed I would have to wait for that possibility to become a reality. I
linger on the couch for a while before pulling out the little silver phone
and scrolling till I found dad. I pressed call and on the second ring
someone answered
“Hello?” Delano said in an almost irritated tone
“Hello Delano” I said calmly his voice changes so dramatically I
thought I could hear Delano crack a smile.
“Luna my love, how are you? Sneaking out are we?” he asked
impishly I giggled and said
“Sure am, where should I meet you?” I asked curiously no really
knowing were to go in a city I’ve never been in before
“How about Trafalgar square surely you can make it there.” He
pointed out and I laughed “what’s so funny?” he asked not yet in on the
joke
“Nothing, don’t worry about it, ill meet you there. See you soon.” I
giggled
“I’ll see you soon my little Luna” his soft yet strong voice said
caressing the words and turning them into music as he spoke. It made me
happy to hear him say those words ‘my little Luna’ it truly made me feel
like he was my loving father
“Bye” I said happily before pressing end. I grabbed a thin cream
trench coat and jumped into the elevator. I was twitching and fidgeting the
whole way down I was incredibly nervous it was strange and odd to be
nervous even if the man I was meeting was a blood sucking monster he
was still my father… the doors opened and bolted my way through the
now quiet lobby into the street. I gracefully glided over to the fountain and
sat on its rim. I couldn’t see the pixies tonight perhaps they had some were
else to be tonight

Finding the Truth
“Luna, Luna you must leave now something bad is coming!” a high
pitched voice screamed at me. I turned my head and saw the beautiful
green speck of light
“Oh Mira, it’s just you. Wait, what do you mean ‘something is
coming’?” I asked skeptically
“Something evil! I can feel it all the way down to my magic!” she
said angrily “please Luna! You must leave now!” she screamed at me
“I’m sorry Mira but I’m meeting someone very important shortly, he
won’t let anything happen to me I promise you. You should go join your
friends before they think something’s happened to you.” She was crying
now but did as I told her. I sat there wondering what was so evil that she
couldn’t face it… was it worse than my father, something he couldn’t
protect me from? ...then it hit me. The most obvious clue, It’s not
something eviler than my father… it is my father.
“Hello my little Luna” I herd a deep voice from behind call, it
startled me and I jumped. “I’m sorry I frightened you, that wasn’t my
intention I promise you.” Delano said sitting himself beside me. I didn’t
want him to see me cry; I threw myself at him and hugged him tight. The
amount of force I hit him with should have knocked him on the ground
but he looked like he barely realized I had used most of my strength in the
act. He held me close and I felt like he was made of ice. He kissed my hair
repetitively, the way you would with a small infantile child.
“How cute” A voice called from behind me sarcastically? “Family
reunion?” he asked. He was a tall dark haired man with bright blue eyes
the spitting image of my father, I looked between the two of them
comparing there faces, they were very much alike the only difference
being the new man was slightly shorter and a fair bit less bulky, still
muscular and perfectly chizz led but my father was still huge by
comparison…
“Who?” I asked looking at my father dazed by there appearances.
“I know what you’re thinking Luna but it’s not the way it looks” he
said; good think he knew what I was thinking because I kept coming up
blank.

Finding the Truth
“Oh don’t protect her from the truth dad she needs to know.” The
smaller man said. “She had a right to know the truth”
“Dad?” it was more of a question n itself than a statement. Delano
looked down at me like he was expecting a scolding. His eyes flashed
between the two of us but he didn’t say anything. Finally the unidentified
man sighed and walked over to me. He bowed down to my level and
looked into my eyes
“Hello Luna it’s a pleasure to finally meet you” he said holding out
his had and flashing a wicked look at my father. “My name is Adrian
Stone.” He said as I held my hand out to shake his. He kissed the back of
my hand and smiled beautifully
“Umm hi... Would you mind explaining to me why you’re here? Not
that I have a problem with it just that I thought this would be more of a
private occasion.” I said my eyes flashing to Delano ever few words. He
smiled and stood up straight. He looked at my father and his smile
widened
“Well? Aren’t you going to tell her or do I have to do that as well?”
he asked bluntly “Dad” he said and Delano looked at him with anger in
his eyes that frightened me. He final looked like a vampire
“What do you mean…? ‘Dad’? He’s not your dad… is he?” I asked
dumbfounded by what they were doing. “are you?” I asked my father
wondering if that is why she left him.
“Well i suppose your right. He’s not my dad… not yet anyway” he
said flashing a beautiful breathe taking smile my way. I blushed and
Delano growled
“She doesn’t have to make any decisions right now! She still had a
choice and I wont let you ruin that for her!” Delano growled at Adrian
ferociously. And Adrian chuckled.
“you’re just scared she’ll chose me and her mother will be right
about your black little heart” Delano lunged at Adrian knocking him into
the wall with a lowed crashing sound. “Easy now old man, there are ladies
present” Adrian pointed out winking at me. Another low snarl ripped
from Delano’s chest. How on earth could you be slammed into a wall so
hard that is smashed and it still not hurt?

Finding the Truth
“Dad… explains to me what’s going on. Tell me, please dad I need
to know” the words dad and father seemed strange now; he was nothing
like the father I had known. But still my father all the same. He needed a
different description but so far the words had escaped me.
“Not tonight” he said looking at Adrian angrily before letting him
go. He looked more like a vampire to me now than ever. This reminded
me never to talk to him about boys. Not unless I wanted that boy to loose a
limb or two.
With a flash his stone cold arms were wrapped around my
shoulders and I leaned into his shoulder not taking my eyes off Adrian.
Adrian stared right back at me. Something was incredibly familiar about
him and I couldn’t figure it out, perhaps id met him before maybe id
known him before I was taken from my father…
“Have we met” I finally blurted out he laughed and shook his head
“You look familiar… it’s quiet annoying” he laughed at my irritation. “It’s
not that funny” I said under my breath, suddenly Adrian was gone and
something cold enclosed around my hand. I flinched away but my hand
was trapped in Adrian’s.
“No I suppose its not.” He said smiling that breathe taking smile of
his. He was suddenly serious and so intense; I couldn’t look away from his
eyes it was like he had trapped me there in his gaze. A low growl came
from beside me and Adrian’s eyes released my own. I was grateful.
“Not tonight” Delano repeated so lowly I think he believed I
wouldn’t be able to hear it I resisted the erg to turn to him and encourage
him to speak lower. I wanted to hear what he had to say. “She still has a
choice Adrian, no matter what you can see you are not her only choice, he
is waiting for her as well… leave It up to her if you are so confident. He
unlike you will leave her alone if she makes that choice. Be patient Adrian.
” he nodded and whispered.
“That won’t keep me away from her.” He said smiling smugly.
“Ok… I’m bored let’s go somewhere. ” I said to Delano standing up
and pulling him with me, hoping it would only reinforce the fact that they
thought I couldn’t hear them. He turned to me biting his lip

Finding the Truth
“Actually I do have a few earns to run Luna, I’ll find the two of you
in an hour or so. I’m sorry, I’ll be back” I looked over at Adrian
suspiciously. The look he gave me was frightening it wasn’t unpleasant
but it was a little to intimate for a person I had never met before… it scared
me because under my calm facade I felt drawn to him… like a
gravitational pull dragging me towards him
“Umm… ok is supposed but find us soon ok.” I said turning back to
my father and stared into his eyes. Emphasizing the word ‘soon’
“I promise” he said then bent down to embrace me tightly and kiss
my forehead before disappeared with a gust of wind. I sighed and turned
my attention to the handsome stranger.
“Now, what the hell were you two talking about?” I said staring at
him and folding my arms across my chest. He chuckled at my expression,
he looked at me and his eyes felt so child like, they reminded me of my
Alexander and for a quick moment I was happy… he gave off a child like
impression that made him easier to be around, for the moment at the least
“You’d know just about as well as I do. You probably just haven’t
realized the connection yet” he said staring down at me with an
unfathomable expression on his face.
“Connection” I asked skeptically, before I had the chance to blink
Adrian was right in front of me, to close for comfort. He stared into my
eyes intensely he bent his head down so it was only inches away from
mine. I cold fell the cold coming from his body but for some reason, I
couldn’t move away… I didn’t want to. My body seemed to pull towards
him like two magnets.
“Cant you feel it?” he asked letting his eyes flicker around my face,
taking in its full form. I could feel it… I could feel it terribly coursing
through my blood.
“Fell what?” I asked to frazzled to think strait. He bent even closer
and brushed his finger tips along my cheek bone; I closed my eyes and
sighed involuntarily.
“Fell that.” He said and I knew what he was talking about “don’t
you pay attention to you’re visions?” he scoffed at my unobservant
behavior… then it clicked, the dark figure in my vision… was it him?

Finding the Truth
“It was you.” I said bluntly snapping my eyes opened and examined
his form trying to imagine a pitch black glow coming from around him “it
was you in my vision… I couldn’t see your face, but I could feel it…” he
smiled and stoked my cheek again, even though his hands were cold as ice
I didn’t shy away from him, I drew myself in closer. His other arm slowly
and gently wrapped around my torso. He watched my every move like a
gentlemen watching for my face to change so he could pull away if he was
moving to fast. It was strange to want to be so close to a man I had just
met, but something inside of me pulled myself closer to him.
I felt strange and different like I wasn’t me anymore, I wasn’t
numb… I knew what that felt like, this was different something
consciously involuntary but subconsciously voluntary. I knew at that point
I wanted this and all my hesitation went right out the window. I closed my
eyes and let out a content sigh, he pressed his ice cold lips to mine gently,
it was like nothing I’d ever felt before. His lips had a glass smooth feel to
them our lips moved together gracefully gently and slowly at first, it was
more than enough to get us both gasping for air. Then suddenly it was
passionate. His lips became urgent against mine. Something inside of me
pushed all my priorities aside and let myself do as it wanted. The only
pause in our fluid movements was when we had to pull away gasping for
air.
His lips were still before mine were; he rested his forehead against
mine and tried to slow his breathing. I was still for a long time as he held
me in his arms. It felt nice to be this way; I wondered if this was how
Jennifer felt whenever riley would kiss her. He took my head in his hands
and stared into my eyes, his wee a perfect brilliant blue that I couldn’t
resist. Even though he was colder than ice my face felt like fire under his
touch. He leaned in closer but I didn’t close my eyes or look away
“I’ve been dreaming about that for a long time now, I always
wanted to know what it would feel like” he said and we both sighed in
unison “I love you Luna” he whispered, the look in his eyes reminded me
of the way riley remembered Jennifer only this was more intense and I
knew that he meant it. I looked up at him and all my walls crumbled to
dust under his touch I stood on my tipy-toes and wrapped my arms

Finding the Truth
around his neck. He kissed me back less passionately this time but with no
less love behind the act. When we finally pulled away from each other he
was smiling.
“Why are you crying? Am I that bad at it?” he asked wiping a tear
from my cheek. I hadn’t realized until then I was crying… he loved me, he
truly honestly loved me. I knew nothing about him and he knew nothing
about me and yet he still loved me… and I loved him back.
“I’m happy” I said cracking a wide smile that made him chuckle
“I’m glad” he said smiling down at me and kissed my forehead
“You know I don’t normally go around kissing strangers. No matter
how perfect and gorgeous they may be, I’m usually better with my self
control” I said wile winding my fingers through his hair. He smiled and
laughed.
“Well that makes me feel special” he said sarcastically. I poked my
tongue out making me feel like a three year old. And he laughed loudly.
“So how can you kiss a human without killing them aren’t you
supposed to be like super scary strong?”
“Well yes I suppose compared to a human we are very strong. But
what could ever give you the impression I would ever let myself hurt
you?”
“Why wouldn’t you hurt me? How could you resist… killing me?”
“Easily, I love you Luna. And I will never hurt you. I promise you
nothing will ever hurt you as long as I’m around.” His face went serious
and I blushed
“All you have to promise me is that you’ll be right here, with me
forever.” The last word made me smile and he cracked a wide grin as well.
“I promise you Luna; as long as you want me I’ll be right here” he
said tightening his arms around me “forever” he said pecking me lightly
on the lips for a second before pulling back to stare happily into my eyes
“That sounds good to me.” I said quietly and he laughed silently. He
looked at me like I was in his dreams, like he was lucky to have me instead
of the other way around. He loved me more than I deserved and it was
driving me crazy. How could I feel this way about someone I was skeptical
about less than 20 minutes ago. I was surprising myself, I had never felt

Finding the Truth
this way about anyone ever… this love scared me. I didn’t want to let him
go I wouldn’t let him go. my hands knotted through his hair and his
frozen arms tightened around the back of my waist pressing my body
against his. I could feel every perfect line of his body against mine.
I was eager to get back to sleep and see if he truly was my future…
if he was my permanent future… was he my only possibility now, the idea
stunned me and I realized I felt remorseful about this now, was I
condemned to a life of evil… was he truly evil… what was it that truly put
that in that category? Was it just because of the fact he was technically a
vampire? That made no sense! He seemed like a wonderful person. How
was I sure he was the black figure in my dreams… he could have been my
white light couldn’t he? Was he evil? It was hard to picture Adrian as
anything but the angel like man in my arms. How could Adrian possibly
be capable of something evil? How could I think this way he was my white
light… wasn’t he? Adrian seemed to notice the look on my face and he
became weary
“What’s the matter Luna?” I rattled my brain for something
intelligible to ask him
“How did you know you were in my dreams?” I asked it seemed to
make sense. He pursed his lips trying to find a way to make me
understand what he was thinking
“A very old friend has the ability to… see things in a way Wicca’s do
only much more intense. She can see things in your own mind… things
that you have seen or will see… it is very difficult to explain.”
“You seem to be doing a fine job” I pointed out. He smiled and
continued
“Its almost like mind reading in a way, only she doesn’t just read
what’s going through your mind right now, but every thought and every
dream, everything you ever seen she gets to see, depending on how long
the connection lasts.”
“Connection?” I asked skeptically, the only person I ever made the
connection with was Pandora
“Yes well… her connection doesn’t work the way a Wicca’s does.
Wicca’s need physical contact and both party’s need to be willing to let the

Finding the Truth
other one in… but Laila needs… DNA or at least a close family members
DNA, she can read your mind from the other side of the universe if she
wanted to as long as she had tasted a close family members blood”
He looked down at me as if there was some huge clue he had just
given me and he wanted to take it back… ‘Taste a close family member’s
blood’ the words ran through my mind… how would she have gotten my
DNA? The only donors would be Delano and crystal because Jennifer is
technically related to me. but Delano cant produce his own blood so I
doubt that he could give her a sample… but crystal would never give
someone her blood so they could keep tabs on me, not willingly at least…
not willingly.
Then something both Jennifer and Pandora had tried to tell me
crossed my mind ‘I think it was premeditated’ Jennifer had said to me
once… someone had planed crystals death… crystal wouldn’t give her
sample willingly, but maybe if it was involuntary the out come would be
different. Had they planed this? Had my father done this? Or was it
Adrian? Why would they kill her? I let my body find the numbness I was
so attuned to I dropped my arms from his hair all the way down to his
arms.
“How much blood would she need?” I asked not meeting his gaze
afraid I would lose my nerve and my numbness would crumble under the
intensity of his gaze. I could feel his stare trying to trap mine once again
and I couldn’t resist. I looked I to his eyes and they were repentant I
repeated my question holding off the tears even though I had already
come to the uncomfortable conclusion. “How much blood would she need
Adrian?” I asked feeling my eyes redden with each word
“A lot” he said as his eyes screamed the truth at me. I flinched away
from him and took three steps back away from the glowing fountain.
“Luna I’m sorry.”
“You… you killed my mother!” I accused of him, it sounded
resentful though I meant to make it sound like a question
“I’m sorry Luna, just wait please… listen to me” he said closing the
gap between us with his arms extended I continued backing away from
him.

Finding the Truth
“Why?” I asked forcefully. The tears rolled down my face but I paid
no attention to them
“Please Luna” he begged of me and walked closer to him I held one
hand up as a warning not to come any closer.
“Why?” I repeated loudly. Almost screaming the question at him…
I felt like I should have.
“She was expendable at the time. Luna I wasn’t the only one in on
this, it wasn’t my idea either!”
“Who killed her?” I asked sternly
“Laila technically killed her… no one can survive a complete
draining.”
“Whose idea was it?”
“Mine” a deeper voice called from behind me. It was Delano, I
turned to his with surprise “it was my idea Luna” he said in a remorseful
tone .
“Why? Did you hate her that much? She never did anything like this
to you! Why would you do this to me? How could you, you bastard!” I
screamed at him
“Why? You want to know why? She did worse than kill me she took
away the only reasons I had for living, the only things that made my
existence worth while! She took you and herself away from me because I
repulsed her! She wanted to teach you to hate me more than she did; she
wanted you to kill me one day. That is what she had planned for you! You
were nothing more than a sick twisted way to hurt me to her!” I gasped
and slapped him. It didn’t hurt him but the intention was clear.
“She didn’t need to teach me how to hate you” I said through my
teeth
“Ego spit in vestri sepulchrum” I said then spat at his feet. He
looked like if he could cry he would. I stalked off towards the lobby of
Jennifer’s hotel but something cold grabbed my wrist and forced me
around to look at him.
“Don’t do this Luna” Delano pleaded with me
“What part of ‘I spit on your grave’ do you not understand. Leave
me alone!” I said acidly. I tried to pull away but he wouldn’t let go.

Finding the Truth
Suddenly Adrian was behind me holding my arms to my sides with his

wrapped firmly around me. I tried to break free but he wouldn’t release
me. “Get your hands of me you jerk!” I yelled at him. Adrian’s arms were
ice cold and I shivered involuntarily he was holding so tightly it was hard
to breathe… I couldn’t breathe… then everything went black
It was black, and I couldn’t see anything… and then a bright
blinding white light walked towards me. I didn’t move I just stared at his
graceful fluid movements. I was freezing and looked down at my body,
the dark figure was wrapped around me and I couldn’t move. The white
light moved closer. It floated fluidly towards me, “Luna” the brilliant voice
called pronouncing each syllable beautifully. He held out his hand and I
reached for his. The black shadows grasp tightened around me but made
no advance on my hand. I touched the white lights extended hand and
something ran through me… I was glowing… I was white. My body
glowed the same way my white light did. My white light floated up and
slipped me out of the darkness’s cold grasp like melting butter from a
paper packet. The darkness was gone. I couldn’t see or feel him anymore.
The white light took me into his arms and held me close. The warmth felt
good against my cold skin. I could feel something smooth press into my
hair… his lips? I wasn’t sure.

Finding the Truth

Finding the Truth
The Magic Within

Chapter 4
When I awoke I was lying on an off cream colored mattress with a

purple silk blanket awkwardly placed over me. I was raised above the
ground and the walls around me were made of cement. The room was
dimly light with large church like candles that stood all around. There was
a large wooden door at the other end of the room, it looked medieval and
warn with time. I sat up and stretch cracking my back in several places, I
continued to crack my neck and feet. I was stiff and soar. I stood and
straitened out my dress that was crinkled and ruffled into unorganized
disarray for a moment it reminded me of Adrian’s hair the other night.
And then it hit me.
“Were the hell am I?” I said quietly to myself. I couldn’t remember
anything that happened after being held securely in Adrian’s arms. He
must have cut of my oxygen supply rendering me unconscious…
“Smart bastard” I muttered under my breath. Amused by the fact I
was out so quickly. There was an old fashioned mirror nailed to the wall, I
walked over and checked my appearance. All in all I didn’t look to bad my
hair was slightly wavy due to the fact Delano forgot my hair straightener. I
suppose he was a little busy dragging my limp body back to where ever
the hell I was. My make up was all worn off exposing my imperfect skin
but I didn’t care I wouldn’t be here long enough for anyone to really
notice. I flattened out my dress again and opened the large wooden
doorwith a sigh looking down at the floor. I gaped. To my surprise Adrian
was waiting in the door way leaning against the right side
“Good morning beautiful” he said smiling happily

Finding the Truth
“Good bye Adrian” I said trying to find a way around his godly
form. I hadn’t noticed until then he was topless. His chest was well
sculptured and buff, I wanted to run my fingers over his well defined
muscles but I resisted. “Move” I said harshly looking at his face ignoring
his perfect body standing only inches away from my own. My hands
clenched into fists at my sides and pressed hard against my sides
“Not likely” he said smiling brightly
“You can’t keep me here” I said angrily yet sue of myself “no doubt
Jennifer’s already called the police and are looking for you.” He was still
smiling not at all bothered by my impolite tone
“Not likely” he said enjoying some private joke
“Where’s Delano?” I asked folding my arms across my chest
unhappily.
“He’ll be out for a while.” He said “Finding a good meal is harder
than it sounds” grinning widely and I wrinkled my nose in disgust
“You sicken me!” I said absolutely disgusted with him
“No I don’t…you love me, admit it” he said sure of himself.
“No I don’t. Every thing about you disgusts me.”
“Aw, don’t act like that Luna” he put his arms around my waist
“Take your hands off me!” I said putting my hands against his bare
chest to push him away. “Get off!” I screamed then suddenly I felt a shiver
run through my body and into Adrian, he flew across the room and into
another cement wall. I ran to his side instinctively, he didn’t seem hurt but
it definitely surprised him. “Oh no, Adrian are you alright? I’m sorry. Are
you ok?” I said kneeling next to him my hands on his. Did I do that?
Maybe my magic was flowing more naturally than Pandora though. His
face was blank for a moment and then he glanced at our hands before
looking at me
“Told you, you loved me” he said grinning. I groaned then stood up
and walked over to the long black leather couch. He was behind me in a
second and wound his arms round my waist. He kissed the hollow below
my ear and said “I’m sorry Luna, don’t be angry with me. I love you, my
Luna” he said kissing the side of my face. I couldn’t resist the way he said
my name and he knew I reached my hand up to his cheek and traced the

Finding the Truth
contours of his cheek bone, he sighed with pleasure, and I couldn’t resist
making him happy. It was something I was use to doing, and when I made
Adrian happy it seemed to do the same for me. I turned my face slowly
and he followed my example. He didn’t make any advance, he just stared
lovingly into my eyes are faces millimeters apart. I kissed his icy smooth
lips and gave into my subconscious longings.
“Your right” I said between kisses “I do… love you” I said before
pulling my lips away from his “but I will never forgive you for what
you’ve done to me” I said. Then pulled my body free of his arms and sat
on the comfortable, black leather couch. I sat cross legged alone and
Adrian made no attempt to follow me.
“I’m sorry Luna, I truly am. But I will not loose you. Not for
something I cannot control. I love you Luna” he said before wrapping his
arms around my shoulders while leaning over the back of the sofa. “I’m
sorry I’ve hut you… I will not do it again. I promise” he said kissing my
cheek.
“Better not.” I said in a half sarcastic half serious tone. He chuckled
and kissed my cheeks. I wanted to say so many things not many of them
nice… but I couldn’t do it. I loved him to much. It was still frightening that
I could love a complete strange so easily.
“I love you” he whispered in my ears still kissing my cheek
“I love you more.” I said back turning my head to smile at him
before kissing him.
“You’re wrong” he said in the same half serious half sarcastic tone.
He jumped over the back of the sofa and slid in behind me pulling my
body into his lap. I went happily, and continued kissing him gently and
sensually.
“I need to get back to the hotel before Jennifer calls the cops” I said
unhappily looking sadly into Adrian’s eyes he smiled and kissed the tip of
my nose.
“She won’t call the cops” he said confidently
“Trust me she will…” I said still un-swayed by his confidence

Finding the Truth
“She won’t call the cops because she can’t” he added quietly now
suddenly self conscious and acting sheepish as if expecting a scolding, and
then it hit me
“You didn’t” I said in a more questionnaire tone
“I’m sorry Luna” he said tightening his hold on me so I wouldn’t
bolt for the door. He continued kissing my cheek retentively.
“Were is my Alexander!?!” I screamed at him, if nothing else I
would kill him for touching a single hair on my Alexander’s head!
“The boy is with Delano” he whispered between his seductive and
persuasive kisses.
“When you say with…” I asked skeptically
“He’s fine. Not a scratch on his head. I promise”
“Why? ...what happened to all your other promises! You’ve hurt me
more than anyone I’ve ever known! Does everyone I know have to die or
just the people I love? Why?” I screamed jumping out of his lap when he
slipped his hands back to run them through my hair. He was too good at
this… so persuasive… and seductive it drove me crazy! He jumped up in
front of me making me have to bend my head back to see his face.
“Luna calm down we had no choice. When I was carrying you they
saw us and were going to expose us to the police. We couldn’t let that
happen!” he said holding my arms to my side
“I will not calm down! How dare you! I can’t stay here! I can’t be
with you! It’s going to kill me if I stay here. Where is Delano?” I said trying
to pull myself free; he held me close to his chest and stroked my hair. I
cried involuntarily and uncontrollable as he tried to sooth me.
“Luna… slow down, just breathe… nothings going to hurt you
anymore, your safe with me, Delano will be here soon with Alexander and
everything will be the way it should be… everything is going to be fine I
promise you my love.” He said in between kisses.
“No…” I said into his chest “No Adrian, nothing is how it should
be. You’ve killed… everyone I love, and I can’t stay here Adrian I can’t do
this. I can’t be with someone that… murders. I’m sorry Adrian” I reached
up and pecked him on the cheek “I love you… but I can’t do this.” I pulled
away and he didn’t stop me. I headed for the door but he was there before

Finding the Truth
me in a flash. “Adrian please?” I said he looked down at me. this look

scared me it made me think he might jump at me and take a bite… but I
knew he wouldn’t hurt me, physically anyway. I walked up to him and
turned the door knob. The door swung open being him but he wouldn’t
move “Goodbye Adrian.” I said standing up on my tippy toes to kiss his
cheek. I slid past him gracefully and continued out the door.
“Don’t you love me anymore?” he asked in a low tortured voice that
made want to run back and comfort him, but I resisted
“I will always love you… and if you love me back, you’ll let me go”
I said without turning around. I followed the cement path until I got to the
public section of the cemetery it was haunted and depressing to see all
these people in graves… the eerie grey clouds covering the sky only added
to the depressing mood this place seemed to radiate
“Aunty Luna?” a beautiful familiar voice chorused from behind me.
I turned immediately and there he was my perfect nephew… my son.
“Aunty Luna!” he screamed happily.
“Alexander! Are you ok?” I asked scooping him up in my arms and
kissing his face repetitively. “Are you hurt?”
“He’s perfectly fine. I promise” Delano called from behind me
“So far every promise the two of you have made have ended up
hollow. Why should I trust you now?” I said sourly turning to face him
“You’re not the only one with a soft spot for children” he said
smiling at Alexander
“Yes well… good bye Delano. Thank you for… well for leaving
Alexander among the living, we’ll see you again one day.” I said then
turned to walk away.
“Wait, what?” Delano said grabbing my arm and spinning me
around
“Were leaving...”
“Why?”
“Because i can’t live with two murderous vampires let alone raise a
child in that environment” I said looking down at Alexander who was
more absorbed in Delano’s face than mine.

Finding the Truth
“Luna… you can’t leave, I’ve already lost you once. I won’t loose
you again Luna. I just got you back… Luna I love you.”
“Delano I was never yours to keep. Besides Adrian already tried that
one on my unsuccessfully. If you love me you’ll let me go” I said pulling
my arm free. I didn’t want to leave it like that even for me that was harsh. I
reached up on my tipy toes and kissed him on the cheek “love you dad” I
said then walked off down the cement trail to the large black gothic gates.
Neither vampire followed me; it was comforting to know they loved me
enough to let me go. Or maybe they were just worried if they did pursue
me it would deter me from ever looking at them again let alone coming
back. I looked down at the little angel in my arms. He was comfortably
snuggled into my chest and if I didn’t know better id probably guess that
he was sleeping… but I knew he was just being unresponsive… a form of
conscious numbness. He obviously knew I was upset and he didn’t want
to make it any worse that made me curious of were he learnt that.
I rattled my brain trying to think of a place I now had to go,
someone that would take in a teenager and a young child. Someone I
wouldn’t have to explain the whole Wicca thing to… someone who knew
more about it than I did. Then suddenly Pandora popped into my head…
we had ended on a bad note yesterday but she was the closet thing other
than Alexander I had left. I was supposed o see her again today anyway.
When we were out of the iron gates Alexander looked up at me and smiled
beautifully…
“I’m sorry aunty Luna… his is all my fault…” he said muffled into
my chest
“NO!... no Alexander its got nothing to do with you at all… its me
who should be apologizing to you… Alexander I have to tell you
something that’s going to upset you… your parents isn’t coming back.
They’ve gone away to a happier place.” He deliberated this for a moment,
I waited for the tears and shock mixed with horror… but to my surprise it
never came. He looked up at me with a strange look on his face…
skepticism perhaps mixed with a bit of worry and doubt.
“But you won’t leave me…right?” he asked clinging tighter to my
chest examining every emotion on my face as it was changing so rapidly

Finding the Truth
Why didn’t this bother him? Doesn’t he care his parents are dead?
Hasn’t it sunk in yet? Why did he care if I left? I never would but still…
how could he ask me if I’d leave? I could never leave… could I? was he
safe with me? was he going to be ok if he did stay with me? I leant down
and kissed his beautiful forehead
“I will always be with you” I said bluntly then placed his hand on
his heart. “I will always be with you in here Alexander, I love you.” A
single tear escaped his eye… he was so young and yet he understood what
I meant perfectly… he knew that I wasn’t sure at this point if id survive all
of this… if we’d survive this. No I wouldn’t let myself think that, it doesn’t
matter what happens to me but not one hair on his head will be harmed!
Even if it casts my life in the end… he would never be touched! Alexander
reached over and placed his hand on my heart
“And I’ll always love you Aunty Luna” he said in a quiet tone. I
held him close to me cradling his head against my beating heart. He was
right; I would always hold him in my heart… no matter where I was or
what had happened to me… I could never hurt him. I loved him, he was
my son now.
I decided to go back to the hotel first. No one would know they were
dead yet… I hoped. The only problem was I had no idea where I was… I
was in a city I’d never been in before and I wasn’t sure if the cab drivers
knew were id been staying… wait its Trafalgar square who on earth
wouldn’t know were that was? I hailed one of the bright yellow cabs and
climbed in the back. The driver was of Latino decent and seemed very tall,
to tall to fit properly into this small cab
“The grand at Trafalgar square please.” I asked kindly
“Sure honey, the old grand hotel” the tall man said. We continued
across a large classic looking bridge. “What’s the little guy’s name?” the
tall driver asked, looking at Alexander through the rear view mirror.
Alexander wasn’t paying attention.
“His name is Alexander”
“No offence but aren’t you a little young to have a kid, I mean even
at about nineteen your still a bit young don’t you think”

Finding the Truth
“Well yes I suppose I am a little young to have a child but I’m not
19” I said shaking my head at him, he was confused
“20?” he guessed and I laughed. I had always looked older than I
was.
“Try 16” I hedged. He looked shocked. He stared at me for a while.
“Well miss you look nothing like your age” he said in a surprised
tone.
“I’ll take that as a complement.” I said smiling down at the beautiful
bundle cradled in my arms.
“Just as it was intended” he said contently
“Well he’s a beautiful little boy” he said appraisingly “doesn’t look a
thing like you though.” He said “unlucky kid” I blushed
“I suppose he did get a lot more of his father in him, but that’s not a
problem. He’s going to be a heart breaker when he’s older… you should
have met his father. Incredibly handsome intelligent and always a
gentleman… I hope he ends up half as brilliant as his father was.” I said
reminiscing over Riley’s polite and carefree demeanor.
“We’ll that’s good. What’s his father’s name?”… I wasn’t sure what
to tell him… I didn’t want to smear Riley’s good name and have it leek
into the pubic that he had an illegitimate son… so I chose the one person I
would have ever been willing to have a child with.
“Adrian… Adrian Stone” I said still smiling at the miracle of joy in
my arms… he an Adrian could pass for father and sun, he had his hair…
and nose… and eyes… it wasn’t until now I realize how much Alexander
and Adrian looked alike, the only real difference was hair and skin tone. It
was a beautiful and heart breaking coincidence. Or was it? Was it just a
coincidence or some cruel joke? I ignored the thought and pushed it far out
of my mind. After all Adrian and Delano looked like father and son and
they weren’t related in anyway.
“Never herd of him.” He said in an uninterested tone.
“No you probably wouldn’t have…” I mused; I don’t think many
people would know my homicidal vampire very well…
“Are you still with Mr. Stone then?” he asked interest leaking back
into his voice

Finding the Truth
“No… no I’m not with him anymore” I said noticing my voice

seemed upset by the fact…
“That’s a shame; it’s not nice to see local unwed teenagers, especially
when there as beautiful as you are miss.”
“I’m such a cliché…” I said laughing at myself. I was surprised by
how easily my lies were coming. Perhaps it was the fact id been hanging
out with creatures capable of much worse? Or maybe the sudden fact I
loved this angelic child in my arms. Maybe it would were off eventually
one day when I was sick of the lies and couldn’t put up with them
anymore… but then I thought better of myself. As long as I was lying for
him, lying to protect my Alexander I would never be tiered of it… or fell
obligated. I was just happy that I now had some tie to him… people now
saw him as my son… and one a certain level he was. Not in the way of my
mother and me wee related but more the way my sister and I were… my
Jennifer. We were never bonded by blood… but we were always sisters no
matter what other people thought. It was the same way for me and
Alexander now. He was my son… even if we weren’t bound by blood…
we were bound by love.
“Here you go miss.” He said pulling up to the curb of the grand.
“How much do I owe you” I asked
“This one is on me” he said smiling brightly at me
“Oh, why thank you Mr.?” I asked holding out my hand to shake his
“Pedro” he said shaking my hand and flashing me a blinding smile
“Well, thank you Mr. Pedro, I hope to see you again.” I said
climbing gracefully from the cab, as not to disturb Alexander from his non
responsive wide eyed trace. I walked through the now crowded lobby to
the elevator. On the ride up Alexander snapped out of his unresponsive
trance and began to memorize my face with his eyes and I continued to do
the same. I would give up my life for this child if I had to. I was glade
Delano had spared him. He was the one thing in this world I now knew I
couldn’t live without. If all else failed I would sacrifice my own
happiness… my own life to protect this child. I walked into the small room
and pushed open the door. The room was untouched just as spotless and

Finding the Truth
perfect as last night when I left it. I put Alexander down on the couch
carefully prying his hands free of my straps.
“I’ll be right back I promise you.” I said to Alexander, who slowly
and unwillingly let go of my dress
“Hurry back” he said unhappily. I laughed at his impatience and
kissed his head. I walked into Jennifer and Riley’s room. It was decorated
much as mine was, the only difference being the color scheme. In my room
the color scheme was cream on red, in there room the color scheme was
cream on emerald green. I looked over on there untouched bed, there was
something small whit and rectangular sitting on there bed.
“Little Luna” was inscribed on the front… how would they know to
leave me a letter… had Jennifer seen this coming too? I opened the letter
that was sealed with the same red wax and crest that my parent’s letters
had, had. I opened the letter incredibly curious as to what it would say.
A large wad of cash fell out of the bulky envelope I pushed the
money aside even more curious now to what on earth Jennifer had seen.
What she had to say now
Did she have anything to say? Something to tell me.
Or was it just information I already knew
Dear Luna,
Now that you know the truth about your past you can
move on with the beauty that will become your future. Crystal
and I were never perfect but we both loved you very much. Riley
and I wasn’t you to take care of Alexander, you were more like a
parent than either of us were to him… it makes sense. Riley and I
have both redone our final will and testaments making you
Alexander’s legal guardian. The funds and belongs we have left
you will be sold and put into the same bank account that crystal
and mark left you. We’ve arranged for Pandora to take you in…
not permanently of coarse, but it’s a good start…We do ask that
you treat our son as your own… he needs you now more than
ever, and you need him just as much. We love you my little Luna
never forget that.

Finding the Truth
Nos amor parum Little Luna,

We love you
Bunny & Riley
“Nos amor parum bunny” I whispered under my breath. I couldn’t

breath the weight of all that had happened suddenly came crashing down
on me. I could feel every single person in my life that had died… everyone
I loved gone just so I could be with someone I barely knew. What had I
done? I looked down at my hands in disgust. My family was dead and
there blood was on my hands. I could see the blood now and feel it run
through my fingers.
I was no longer in my sister’s bedroom I was standing next to my
white light bending over my sisters bleeding corpse. I tried and tried to
revive her… but it wouldn’t work, the blood oozed from her neck at and
exponential rate. My will power collapsed in one mighty swoop and I was
lying over my sister crying out tears of agony. My white light comforted
me as I cried out the agony that was my now matted life. I herd something
growl from in front of me… it was the darkness… my dark figure I knew
as Adrian. My white light stiffened beside me and stood in front of me
protectively. Adrian let out a furious growl and lunged into the air
attacking my white figure. The two of them fought to the extent were I
thought I should be standing waist deep in blood.
And then it occurred to me… perhaps my white and dark figures
weren’t just my soul mates… perhaps my mind was trying to represent
something much deeper. The two parts of me I was still grappling with.
On the one hand I had Adrian who I loved so very much to the point were
all logic became irrational. But I could never stay with if I anted anyone in
my life to be safe. And then there was the white light, my perfect night in
shining armor… the side of me that would never hurt someone just to
secure my place with another… even if the other was as significant as
Adrian. I would never hurt someone.

Finding the Truth
I would never kill someone willingly. The two halves of myself I had
to choose between my white light… and my darkness. The two halves of
myself I was unsure of but the two halves it would be impossible to let
remain fighting inside of me… killing one another, until I was hollow and
had no reason to move on…
“Aunty Luna!” Alexander screamed from behind me. I snapped out
of my trance and saw him standing over me, worry and fear prominent in
his present emotions “Are you OK!” he screamed at me… I didn’t notice
until then I was gasping for air. I attempted to slow my breathing before I
answered him.
“Yes Alex… I’m fine… it ok I’m fine” I chanted to him. He seemed
comforted by the face I could at least talk. I was able to pull myself up off
the floor and pick up Alexander from the floor. I reached down and took
both the letter and the large wad of cash. I grabbed a change of clothes for
the both of us and stuffed everything into a small duffle bag. I changed
Alexander into some fresh clothes “were going to go stay with a very kind
friend of mine for a while ok. We’ll be safe there… you’ll be safe here.”
“You’ll be there to right?” he asked worried that I may pick up and
leave.
“Yes Alexander.” Is aid pressing my lips against his cheeks “of
coarse I’ll stay with you?” I said readjusting him to make him more
comfortable on my hip. “Why wouldn’t I stay with you?”
“I just thought you might leave with grandpa…” I froze and stared
at him
“Grandpa?” I asked skeptically
“Yeah grandpa said he was going to take us away some were
happy…but then you took us here instead.” I kissed his fore head and held
him against my chest
“He will never come near you again do you hear me? if you see him
or he comes to talk to you, you have to tell me ok?” I told him sternly he
nodded into my chest, I don’t think id ever been angry at him before… this
was a first “I love you Alexander… but that man is not to be trusted… we
cant see them any more ok?” he just nodded against me chest again. I

Finding the Truth
pulled out the silver phone again and scrolled through the programmed
numbers. ‘Pandora’ I finally found and pressed call
“Luna?” Pandora asked on the first ring
“yeah it’s me” I said flatly
“are you ok?” she asked worry clear in her voice.
“I’m… yeah I’m fine” I said clearing my throat “I should have
listened to you” I said repentantly
“I told you not to go near him… I saw this coming” she said ruefully
“A little more warning would have been nice.” I said acidly “its not
like I went looking for him. He found me… they both did” I said
remembering my darkness I loved so much
“Both?” she asked skeptically I began to explain
“I met… I’ll explain it all when I get there ok?” I said not wanting to
stay in this room for much longer… I could feel the tears returning.
“Fine but hurry. I don’t expect them to stay away for long and I’d
prefer to keep my promise and make sure your both safe.” She said
scoffing at my ability to trip over anything and everything if the
opportunity arises
“I’ll send for the rest of our stuff at a later date.” I said planning
ahead for my child… like a true mother. I giggled at the I thought Pandora
was silent for a while
“Sure, Hurry!” she urged me
“I’ll see you soon.” I said calmly
“bye.” She said then the line went flat
I carried Alexander and the duffle bag out side to the black car I
remembered was my sisters… I rattled my brain trying to think of the
driver’s name. But I couldn’t think of it. I walked over to him all the same
“can you be a dear and drop me off at the same old Greek house you took
me to yesterday morning?” I asked him batting my eyes hoping it would
help
“Sure Miss Banks is Mrs. Banks joining you today?” he asked
wondering why I as on my own with Alexander today.
“No I haven’t seen her today actually.” I said thickening out my alibi

Finding the Truth
“Hmm… well I’m sure she’ll turn up some were” he said not
meaning it as a joke
“Yes I’m sure she will.”… Probably in a dumpster or an unfilled
grave, I thought sarcastically to myself. I pulled Alexander into the back
seat with me. And the driver climbed into the front seat and began to
drive. I cradled Alexander in my arms like the infant he was and began to
sing him a lullaby hoping it would sooth his unpleasant thoughts. It
wasn’t long before he fell asleep in my arms the driver looked in the rear
view mirror at me and began to speak
“You have quiet an amazing voice.” He said in a complementary
tone
“You should have heard my father” I said envious. “he had a voice
that could put angels to shame”
“Well then it seems you’ve inherited his gift” I blushed
“Thanks” was all I was able to muster.
We arrived swiftly at Pandora’s door I tipped the driver before
climbing out carefully as not to awaken Alexander, Pandora was waiting
at the door anxiously. She ran down to meet us and grabbed the duffel bag
from the back seat.
“Will you be requiring my services again today?” he asked
“Not today” I said “but hear” I said tossing him the silver phone.
“Program you service number in and I’ll call you when I do.” I said to him,
it took him less time than I assumed. He handed me back the silver phone
and drove of quietly. I followed Pandora into the Greek styled house and
lay Alexander on her brand new white leather couch and draped a small
purple blanket over him that way folded at the end of the couch. I kissed
his fore head and watched his adorable features.
“Come on Luna he’ll still be here when you come back.” Pandora
called from the door way. I followed her back into the kitchen where she
had two iced coffee’s waiting. I sat down in the chair opposite her. “Now”
she said “who did you met?” she asked skeptically. I explained my visions
and the connection I had with him, she just nodded her head and kept a
poker face. I explained what he had done… to everyone. And then I had to
stop. She held my hands in hers and tried to comfort me

Finding the Truth
“I was so stupid, to fall in love with a vampire, what a torturous

fate.”
“He can’t have been that bad, especially if your father can put up
with him, he must love you a great deal. Your father was never one to put
up with things. He was never great with self control, and as much as I
loved crystal. Your father is right. She was a very spiteful woman at
times…”
“I thought you’d be the one to scream at me and tell me never to see
him again… that he was rotten and evil and shouldn’t be trusted…”
“Well yes, he’s done some very rotten things but do you honestly
believe he is evil?”
“No…”
“Then do what your heart tells you Luna. It is your choice. Just
because your lover has chosen a path doesn’t mean you have to as well… I
mean your mother and father did fine for over 650 years… why couldn’t
you and Adrian?”
“He killed them all crystal mark Jennifer riley… I’m lucky he knew I
would kill him if he touched so much as a hair on Alexander’s head or I
don’t know what would have happened”
“I don’t think that’s why he left Alexander alone… he didn’t want to
hurt you more than necessary and he didn’t see the boy as a threat… he
wanted you to be with him so bad he wanted to remove any obstacle in
your way… just to make it easier for you”
“Well he did a pretty crappy job of making my loving him easier.”
“So you admit you still love him?”
“I will always love him… but I don’t want to love a monster.”
Pandora just nodded her head looking down at the table, it was clear for
some reason she didn’t agree with me… I didn’t understand why would
she want me to be with someone that had wiped out my entire family just
to trap me into being with him… if he loved me so much he should have
trusted me to follow him anyway. I would have…
“Hey Pandora,” I asked and she looked up at me. “When he grabbed me I
got angry and something passed through me to him… he flew backwards
twenty feet into a cement wall… I was wondering what the hell that was?”

Finding the Truth
“Twenty feet!” she said

“Yes he flew back twenty feet”
“Luna… even I can only just do that… how?”
“I was hoping you could explain it to me.. I’m coming up blank…”
“It was magic Luna. I told you we draw magic from nature and it
does as we command it to. But I’ve never met anyone with such a power…
I’ve been practicing for centuries and I can only just command objects to a
certain point… even then my defense is barely able to throw a vampire
twenty feet across a room… your mother was right. Children born of
mixed species are either non magical or extremely powerful… I’ve never
met one before you… but I’ve herd legends.”
“We’ll there’s something else to, when I was at Jennifer’s just now…
I had a vision but I wasn’t asleep… Alexander had to snap me out of it”
“Luna you shouldn’t be able to do any of this… you’re only in your
first week… these things take years to develop.”
“You have to teach me Pandora… if I’m developing faster than
normal you have to teach me how to use it… I won’t cross to the darkness.
I will control this and you will teach me”
“Yes Luna I will help you control your power…but you must listen
to my instructions carefully and practice on your own as well as with me.”
I nodded my head
“Ok… no time like the present.” I smiled widely. I was eager to
learn, id always wanted to do things. Learning was something I had a
passion for. I took joy in knowing things… I was always a very strange
desire, but a desire as strong as any other. “Ok I wanted to teach you about
controlling your power first off. You have to keep in mind you always
have magic in you. Were going to start with something simple.” She said
taking my hand and placing a small ring in it “now levitation of small
objects is something most witches pick up in there first year. I want you to
imagine the ring above our hand don’t force it just think about it… as if
you were wishing for it.” She said letting go of my hand I closed my eyes
“Don’t close your eyes!”
“Why not”

Finding the Truth
“There’s no reason for it. And if you close your eyes you won’t
know if it’s working”
“Ok” I said with a sigh. I concentrated on the small silver diamond
ring in my hands and imagined it floating above my hand… wishing it
would float. And then suddenly it moved. It raised an inch above my hand
and I gasped. In an instant the ring fell back into my hand
“silly Luna, you lost your concentration … come one do it again
only this time leave it on the table” I sighed but did as she said I cleared
my mind and imagined the ring floating above the table. The ring floated
mid air and hovered for a moment then I had and idea. I held out my hand
fingers spread and imagined the ring slide onto my finger. I giggled and
Pandora joined in with me. “Well Luna what can I say your power is
growing exponentially… I have another idea.” she said stealing a glance at
the third dining room table chair “Can you make the chair levitate?” I
turned my body and concentrated on the chair… it wasn’t as effortless as
the ring was but it was still relatively simple to make levitate. I imagined
the chair floating high above our heads. And the floating back gracefully to
the floor, I smiled at Pandora who was bog smacked
“Crystal was right. Your imagination is a powerful thing” we both
giggled like giddy school girls again.
“Would you like to learn some more defensive magic?” she asked as
if it were a challenge
“Sure… I want to learn everything” I said in agreement
“Yes well we have plenty of time” she said letting laughter leek into
her words
“True.” I replied following her out side into the back yard.
“Hurry up then slow poke” Pandora called from a large white
garage. “Help me with this will you?” I hurried to her side and helped her
pull out a large dark board attached to a very large piece of wood we
pulled it out and laid it against the tall brick fence entwined with wines.
“what are we going to do with that?”
“You’ll see.” She walked back into the white garage and came out
with a large plastic garbage can filled with javelins. “You can’t legally
acquire spears anymore, unless you’re like a museum or collector… it’s not

Finding the Truth
fair” She said with a sigh “I suppose sharpened javelins will do though”
she giggled and pulled the bin towards me. “Ok Luna, now your going to
levitate these strait into the board. Watch me.” I watched intently as one of
the javelins levitated from the bin and flew strait into the middle of the
large dart board.
“Bulls eye” I said unsurprised
“Ok now your turn. Like what we did with the ring. Only difference
is now you have to interpret the speed in your imagination as well as its
direction. ”
I focused on the center of the board. And I imagined it. A large
javelin pulled out from the bin and raced to the board splitting Pandora’s
javelin into 5 pieces as it landed right on top of hers. Pandora stared idly at
the shattered spear that was her own. I shot her a dark smile and laughed
aloud.
“How about something difficult?” I asked sarcastically…
“I have an idea… projection.” She said still staring at the spear
blankly
“Projection?” I asked confused
“It’s one thing to be able to project an object… but to project pure
magic… that’s very different. And very dangerous…”
“What will it look like?
“Basically I’m going to teach you how to throw a fire ball at
someone… a fire ball of pure magic… not that I can think of a situation
were you’d ever need to use it… but it would be a good self defense all the
same”
“Cool” I said lost for words, cool seemed to fit.
“Ok Luna I want you to concentrate on your breathing, listen to the
trees and the wind. Can you feel the warmth running through your blood
when you touch the ground”… I sat there listening and feeling I knew
exactly wheat she meant, whenever I would touch the ground with my
hands it was like an electric shock ran through my blood and a shiver
would go down my spine.
“Yes” I said after a long minute.

Finding the Truth
“Good, most people don’t realize the connection for a long time. It’s
good that you’re drawing so much magic or you mightn’t be able to feel it
either. ” she said smiling
“How do you know I’m drawing a lot of magic?” I asked
“Because you shiver, that’s how your body tells you its ready.” She
said giggling at the end.
“Ok I’m ready now what?”
“I want you to hold out your arms towards the dart board keeping
your wrists together.” I did as she said and held out my hands towards the
dart board…
“Now what?” I asked impatiently
“This is the unpleasant part.” She said under her breathe “I want
you to think of something unpleasant… something that make you angry
and then focus that anger on the board.” I scrambled my brain for
something that would make me angry. The very first thing that popped
into my brain was Jennifer’s death… my sister how he dared to touch one
hair on her head! That bastard! I felt myself shiver and the shiver
continued up my arms and out my palms, a burst of red sparkling light
shot from my hands and set the board aflame I jumped back, scared by my
own action. Pandora was still beside me
“I’m sorry Pandora… can I put it out?” I asked
She shook her head, I wasn’t sure if she was trying to say no or put her
thoughts into a straight coherent line.
“Umm yeah I think so, maybe. Ok focus on the board again and
think of something sad… depressing” I concentrated on the board with my
arms extended. I thought through everything that had made me cry…
then it hit me. I was alone… all my family was gone… I had no one. I
would die somewhere cold and alone… forgotten completely alone.
Another shiver ripped through my body another large sparkling ball of
light shot from my hands and hit the board, this one was blue. The fire was
out but the board was beyond repair.
“Oh I’m so sorry Pandora I’ll buy you a new one I promise” I
pleaded with her while she sat still, staring at the ruined board open
mouthed and wide eyed.

Finding the Truth
“You… you can’t be able to do this… I can’t do this! How on earth

can you?” she shrieked
“I don’t know, you’d know better than I would.” I said bluntly. She
pulled a small pocket knife from her pocket and cut the back of her hand
“what are you doing you idiot!” I screamed at her
“put your hands on it now!” I did as she said carefully laying my
hands on hers “think of something that makes you fell better. Fell happy” I
looked through my mind and thought of the way my blood would warm
whenever Adrian had said ‘My Luna’ and when my father would say ‘My
Little Luna’
I felt a smile cross my face as I bit my lip and a shiver built up at the
bottom of my spine. My hands glowed with a bright white color that
sparkled against our pail completions. I lifted my hands from hers and
there was nothing there… I smiled with pride… if I had to be a freak I
might as well be able to help people with my gift.
“Wow” I said in a geeky tone that was heavy with satisfaction and
wonder
“I have to go…” she said standing up and walking away from me. I
followed her closely
“Where are you going?” I asked as I followed her swiftly back into
the house
“To the elders” she said bluntly grabbing her coat and wallet
“Who are the elders?” I asked
“I use to be one. There the oldest of our time… some you would
have herd of others probably not… they need to know about you Luna…
you could help so many people with your gift. You could mean the end of
the war.” She said happily.
“But what am I going to do when you’re gone? Where am I going to
take Alexander?”
“Just stay here and stay safe ok? I’ll be back some time next week. ”
she said holding my right hand
“Ok… hurry back, I don’t think Delano and Adrian will stay away
for long.” I said begrudgingly

Finding the Truth
“I know… but give them a chance to explain… they love you, you
know.” She said while walking out the door
“I know… but I wish they didn’t.” I said as she walked out the door.
I went to go check on Alexander. He was still sleeping, that little beautiful
little angel was, and he was even more beautiful when he slept. So
innocent so pure… the small silver phone in my pocket vibrated I pulled it
out and checked the number before I answered it. I walked into the dining
room and sat down bracing myself for this dreaded impact.
“Hello Delano.” I said bleakly trying to fall back into my numbness
that for the first time failed.
“Are you alone” Adrian answered
“Adrian!” I said surprised “well I do have a child here you know.
What’s it to you any way?” I asked sourly. He sighed
“Were coming around, Delano will take the kid out for a while… I
need to talk to you”
“Adrian… I said if you loved me you’d leave me alone… I can’t do
this” I said sadness clear in my voice heavy with sorrow
“Luna… I’m coming around because I love you… I can’t leave you
alone. I can barley sit still without you… were coming around”
“You don’t know were I am.” I said bluntly
“I’ll find you” he said confidently
“Why are you doing this? Don’t you love me?” I asked in a pleading
tone
“I’m doing this because I love you, I’ll see you soon.” I groaned and
hung up the phone.
I walked over to Alexander who was now awake and awaiting my arms
“Hello my little angel” ‘my little angel’ it sounded right to me… that
was his pet name from now on… ‘My little angel’ I walked over to him
and scooped him up in my arms. I pecked him on the fore head and sat
down where he had lay. I rocked him back and forth and sang his lullaby
again. his eyes were still heavy and it was getting late… I kept rocking him
gently and repeating his lullaby, I started to think it was calming me down
more than him. I kept singing and rocking until he fell asleep. Then I

Finding the Truth
kissed his nose and stared lovingly at his face as he slept, he was always
more angel like when he slept.
“You have a beautiful voice” a voice from the shadow’s praised
“you sound exactly like your mother.”
“Hello Delano” I said without looking up, I would know that voice
anywhere
“Hello my little Luna.” He said as he came to sit by my side. “May
I?” he asked holding his arms out for Alexander… I deliberated for a
moment. Then surrendered him to Delano, knowing I would never win a
tug-of-war with Delano. Delano looked incredibly fatherly holding
Alexander. It made me wonder if he really would make a great father…
the father that I was missing for so long. He smiled at Alexander with a
kind of fatherly pride… it was a heart warming site to see.
“I’m going to take him out for a while… I don’t want to intrude.” He
said in a mocking tone.
“Dad… there’s nothing to intrude on… I can’t be with him…” he
held up his hand to silence me
“All the same, I’d prefer not to listen” he said. Delano kissed my
forehead and before I knew it he was gone. I got comfortable on the sofa
awaiting my doom. I let my elbow rest against the arm of the sofa. I let out
a content sigh and waited. I felt his frozen arms wind around my waist. It
felt wonderful but I knew it would just hurt more when I pushed him
away .he started kissing my arm… my shoulder… my neck… my cheek…
the corner of my lips. I didn’t move an inch and he knew I wasn’t going to
go along with his persuasive kisses
“I’m sorry” he whispered in my ear.
“You’re not forgiven” I said in an emotionless tone.
“I love you” he whispered kissing the hollow of my ear
“I love you to” I said coldly as if I was stating a simple fact
“Luna… I’m sorry” I looked into his eyes they weren’t sorry, they
were pleading. It made me fell horrible like I was hurting him… I hated
hurting people.
“I know you are… but it’s not enough… I’m sorry.” I said letting my
guard down. A single tear escaped my brilliant bright blue eye.

Finding the Truth
“What can I do?” he asked pleading with me

“Nothing… you’ve done enough.” I said coldly
“Luna” he said kissing up my neck to the hollow of my ear to the
corner of my lips. I couldn’t resist these kisses; they were far too
persuasive to be legal. I kissed him back but he knew he wasn’t forgiven.
He knew I was kissing him because I loved him and he was hoping to use
that to his advantage, he held my body to his position himself so I felt
none of his weight and his kisses crushed my will power. He was cold and
almost freezing, as he held his body to mine, I couldn’t hold myself back
anymore. I let my fingers entwine in his hair and my legs curl around his
waist he crushed his body closer to me, making it even harder to breathe, I
was gasping for air within a matter of minutes. I had to stop this before it
killed me, and I new if I let it go any further it would kill me.
“Wait! …stop! …Adrian!” I said in between kisses turning my head
so I could speak “Adrian we have to stop.”
“Why?” he growled at me with a look that under other circumstance
would have mad me shiver
“Because I don’t want this…I love you and I want you but… I don’t
want to be with you… it’ll end up being detrimental to the both of us… I
don’t want to be with you!” I said.
“Don’t you?” He said kissing my chest and neck so romantically
and incredibly persuasive that it should be illegal.
“Adrian… you know what I mean.” I said putting my hand under
his chin and pulling up his face to mine
“Why don’t you love me?” he asked with such a look in his eyes that
made me wonder if he’d be crying if that were possible.
“I do love you… and you know it!” I accuse of him
“Then why?” he said angrily resting his chin on my chest
“I can’t have every one I love die because I’m with you; I’ve already
lost every member of my family… I love you but I love other people to.
You killed my family… how do you expect me to get over that? There’s a
part of you I can’t live without, but there’s another side of you… that I
hate… that repulses me! I’m sorry Adrian I just can’t”

Finding the Truth
“I love you Luna… I can change I promise you” he said kissing my

chest I groaned angrily
“Why did you say that?” I said angrily
“What do you mean?” he asked not understanding my new found
rage
“I don’t think you’ve been able to keep a single promise you’ve
made me yet!” I explained and his expression hardened
“I will keep this promise Luna: I will make you happy, I’ll keep you
safe and I will change!” he said unleashing the full force of his eyes upon
me.
“I don’t want you to have to change for me! You deserve to be
happy as yourself… I want you to be happy” I said holding his head
between my hands
“I can only be happy if I’m with you” he said solemnly he leaned his
head back up and kissed my lips tenderly.
I couldn’t resist anymore, not because I would be unable to push
him away but because all my worries and fears crumbled under his loving
touch. One of his hands entwine in my hair and the other tightened
around the back of my waist as both of my hand entangled in his hair and
my legs wrapped around his lower torso. He pressed his body against
every line of mine tightly, holding me there. He held me so tight it was
hard to believe he was being gentle with me. It made my breathing even
more unsteady as I gasped or air underneath his touch. My skin burned
beneath his frozen body and my face flushed with blood. I wasn’t sure but
it seemed like the warmer I got the colder he became. When he would pull
away to let me gasp he’d whisper my name, he knew how much I loved
the way he said my name he made me fall in love with him all the more.
When his lips were finally still he leaned down to my ear and whispered “I
love you Luna.” I held him there and kissed his cheek
“I love you too” is whispered when I was able to breathe. He laughed at
my sudden change in mood. “I’ve never, loved a man the way I love you.”
He stared into my eyes to see if I truly meant what I was saying; he leaned
in slowly this time, watching my face carefully he kissed me gently and
romantically.

Finding the Truth
“Thank you.” He said resting his head on my chest kissing the side
were my heart beat uncontrollably. I let my hands cradle his head gently, I
was in to deep now and I was much too selfish to let him go. So I might as
well get as much as in return for the pain I would inevitable go through
the day I met my white light. “Does this mean I don’t have to worry about
you running away from me the moment I let you go?” he asked smiling at
me devilishly
“Not tonight… but if you’re stupid enough to let me go perhaps I
should leave”
“I think I can live with keeping you here” he said kissing my nose
“Oh we’ll please don’t do something you’d prefer not to do” I said
sarcastically
“And who said I’d prefer to let you go?” he said re adjusting him
self “I’d rather die than let you move a single inch from were you are
now” he said very seriously now, I kissed his lips lightly “please don’t
move” he said sarcastically. We both chuckled together.
“As long as you stay here” I said gesturing to where he lay kissing
his ice cold lips again. “I won’t move” he kissed me again gently. And I
sighed with pleasure. His hand moved up my waist and his thumb traced
over my chest all the way up to my neck and held my face in his hand.
“So what are you planning to do?” he asked pleasantly resting his
head comfortably on my chest
“What do you mean?” I asked plying with his hair
“Where are you going to stay what are you going to do with the
boy” he asked quietly not wanting to ruin the romantic ambience we had
created.
“Alexander and I are going to stay here until Pandora comes back,
and what do you mean ‘do with the boy’?” I asked skeptically
“We’ll you can’t honestly want to keep it do you?” what?
“Yes I want to keep my son! What kind of stupid question is that,
he’s not going any where?” I said angrily!
“Really Luna, What are you going to do with a child?” he asked in a
mocking tone.

Finding the Truth
“Raise him.” I said as if the answer was blatantly obvious, which it

was.
“But children are just burdens, why waist your time with one?”
“Because he’s my child!” I said angrily. How dare he even think
something like that? Alexander was never ever a burden!
“No he’s not!” Adrian yelled back at me
“Yes Adrian, he is! He is my son now and I’m not going to let you
take away the only family I have left! You will not touch one hair on his
head do you hear me!” I yelled at him demanding an immediate answer
“I won’t harm him.” He said in an angry mono tone, it took me a
while to let that sink in
“Good!” I finally said laying my head back on the sofa’s arm
flopping my head back to stare at the ceiling; he kissed my chest in a feeble
attempt to sooth me. How could he want me to get rid of Alexander? Isn’t
it enough that he had killed the rest of my family? Or did everything I love
have to die? Did I really have to have no other opinion in my life for him to
fell secure? I though I had made it clear no matter how much I wanted to
leave him I couldn’t.
“I’m sorry my love” he said in between kisses… I liked the way he
said ‘my love’… I could get use to that. But could I get use to this feeling of
being trapped? Trapped to the point where I wasn’t aloud to make new
friends?
“I forgive you… but Alexander is my son now. I think if you give
him a fair chance you’ll like him… he reminds me a lot of you… I think the
two of you look a bit alike as well” I said laughing at the idea. The two
things I loved most in my life were so different and yet somehow still the
same. He didn’t say anything I kissed the top of his hair then stared at the
ceiling again.

Finding the Truth
My Child, My love, My Angel

Chapter 5

Finding the Truth
“Oh, to be young and in love.” I her Delano sigh from the other side
of the room. I tried to push myself up but Adrian wouldn’t let me move,
he was still in some kind of trance like state. He wasn’t moving or
breathing and he was colder than ever. If he hadn’t been a vampire this
would have scared me.
“Umm Adrian, a little help please.” I said needing him to let me up
willingly, he pushed himself off me the moment he realized what I
wanted. I looked up at Delano and saw my perfect little angel in his arms.
He saw me ogling at the small child and handed him to me willingly. I
held him in my arms and stared at his beautiful face. He was better than
magic, he was love. I felt something cold press against my side and wind
around the back of my waist. I looked over at Adrian who was watching
Alexander sleep… his eyes did not hold the kind of love for him that I
did… but I hoped that it would someday. I leaned over and kissed his lips
gently
“Thank you” I said looking back at Alexander, I felt a wide smile
spread across my face. I hoped that if Adrian was to stay with me that he
could find the love and support to be like a father to my Alexander… he
was a most wonderful child. I looked back at Adrian even closer to the two
of us now watching Alexander intensely. “I better go put him to bed” I
said, kissing Adrian on the cheek before walking up the stairs. I hadn’t
been up here before but I assumed she would have bought at least one bed
considering all the downstairs rooms were actually furnished now.
I opened the first door and to my surprise it was empty, I continued
down to the end of the hall and opened it wide there was a fully furnished
master bed room that I assumed was Pandora’s I walked back up the
hallway to the third door and opened it wide, it was a beautiful nursery
that looked just like Alexander room at the grand looked.
I walked through the door and placed Alexander in the train shaped
bed tucking him in tightly and leaving the room without examining it any
closer.

Finding the Truth
I turned around after closing the door and gasped.

“Adrian you prick! Don’t scare me like that!” I yelled in a whisper
“I’m sorry” he said but the words were muffled by laughter. He
wrapped his arms around my waist and I let my arms curl around his
neck. “So, do you want some company to night or would you prefer to be
alone?” I giggled at his question and ran my fingers through his hair
“I think I could stand some company.” I sad jokingly as Adrian
pulled me closer to his ice cold body… suddenly something popped into
my mind.
“Hey want to see something cool?” I asked
“And by cool you mean?” he asked arching one perfect eye brow
“You’ll see.” I said loosening his grip on me and toeing him down
the stairs and to the back door
“Why did you bring me out here?” he asked in a joking tone I sat
down on the grass
“Ok… watch this and don’t distract me!” he stood back watching me
intensely. I focused on the ruined board and held my hands out in front of
me, I thought of all the things that had made me angry in the past week,
before I could even move on the whole Adrian subject I felt the shiver start
from the tip of my spine and find its way down my arms and through my
palms another fed ball of sparkling light shot from my hands and lit the
already ruined bored alight.
I clapped my hands quickly in satisfaction and looked over at
Adrian’s face; he was just as stunned as Pandora had been before. I closed
my eyes and thought of the things had made me sad, the things that made
me fell like jumping off a cliff. Another shiver ripped violently through my
body and a blue sparkling ball of light shot from my palms and flew strait
into the red flames effectively canceling them out. I scanned the board
making sure all the flames were put out; to my satisfaction they were all
extinguished. I jumped up and stood in front of Adrian
“How cool was that!” I said still excited by my new found power.
He was speechless staring into space. I entwined my fingers in his and
kissed his cheek. “Hello? Earth to Adrian any one home?” he snapped out
of it and turned his head to stare at me

Finding the Truth
“How did you do that?” he asked I giggled

“I am a Wicca you remember” I said I a sarcastic tone… why was
everyone so surprised I thought witches were suppose to be able to do this
kind of stuff? Why was it so amazing I could do this? I had always learnt
things quicker than most people.
“But still… you shouldn’t be able to do these things… your still
young!” he said griping my shoulders in his huge hands
“Not you too!” I said flipping my head back, his angry didn’t seem
to scare me as it use to. He didn’t look so much like a vampire to me
anymore
“What?” he asked surprised at my attitude
“You’re not the first person to tell me that.” I said begrudgingly
looking into his eyes annoyed at every ones surprised attitude
“Some one else has seen you do this?” he asked wearily this time
“Yes” I replied, perplexed by his sudden question.
“Who? Where are they?”
“Pandora and I don’t know where she is… ” he growled angrily
under his breathe then it clicked… what he was thinking suddenly hit me
“I swear if you’re thinking of doing what I think your thinking of doing I
will never talk to you again!... remember what you promised me? if you
hurt her you will be absolutely ripping that promise to shreds!”
“I will keep my promise Luna…but…” he said trailing off not
meeting my gaze
“But what?” I asked angrily now.
“But if she saw this” he said gesturing to the ruined dark board
“then I know exactly where she’s gone! You won’t be safe for much
longer.”
“Pandora would never do anything hurt me! she’s only looking out
for my best interests…” I said his head was still turned away “Adrian look
at me!” he looked at me with angry and agonized eyes “she loves me…
just like you love me, and how Delano loves me! So Adrian, please just
keep your promise.” He looked at me hardening his expression then
turned his head away from me “Adrian” I said staring at the side of his
head and sliding my hand under his chin to pull up his face forcing him to

Finding the Truth
look at me. He sighed and loosened his expression slightly; I stood up on

my tipy toes and kissed his unresponsive lips “I love you.” I said and he
looked into my eyes lovingly then and kissed my forehead
“As I love you” he said pulling me into his stone cold embrace.
“see” I said pulling my head back far enough to stare into his eyes
“as long as were both hear” I said gesturing to his cold body “together” I
said smiling at the meaning behind the small and insignificant word
“there’s nothing to worry about” I said kissing his bottom lip and his lips
were suddenly responsive again.
“Am I interrupting something?” Delano called from the top of the
stairs I blushed a bright red as I had to rip my lips away from Adrian’s
Delano snickered
“Yes as a matter of fact you are” Adrian said sarcastically to Delano,
Delano’s quiet snicker turned into a full blown laugh.
“Well I though I should let you know I’m heading out now. Adrian,
are you coming?” he asked doubtfully
“Not likely” he said smiling at me devilishly
“Didn’t think so” he sighed under his breath. I pulled away from
Adrian and he let me go. I walked over to my father and hugged him
tightly then kissed his cheek.
“I’ll see you in the morning wont I” I said in a sarcastic mocking
tone as he wrapped his arms around me tightly and gave me a squeeze
“Naturally… I’ll swing by at 9” he said as we pulled away from one
another
“Ok, bye dad” I said as he walked down the stairs at human pace.
“Bye my little Luna” I herd him say just before he disappeared out
my front door, I stared after him for a short while before I felt a pair of ice
cold steel hard arms wrap around my waist.
“Now” Adrian whispered in my ears “where were we?” he asked
turning my body to face his. I wrapped my arms around his neck and let
them entwine through his hair, he leant down and kissed my lips gently
“I think this a good start” I sad happily between pleasant kisses.
Before I knew what he had done, he scooped my up from the ground and
wrapped my legs around his waist, I gasped lightly taken by surprise and

Finding the Truth
pulled my face away to giggle. It was a little awkward kissing someone

when you couldn’t stop smiling he laughed with me. His face was still a
pleasant happy smile as he walked forward kicking the door to the only
furnished bedroom wide open. I could feel my giggly smile fade away the
moment I realized what he was doing.
How on earth could he think I was ready for this? I was only 16 and
we had only just gotten to know him! ...honestly I hadn’t gotten to know
him at all! What would happen if I let this happen and I latter decided I
didn’t love him? Would I still be ok with that? Or would I regret no
waiting for the right man?
He sensed my reluctance and stopped in his tracks only inches from the
bed.
“Luna… I wont hurt you… you can trust me, I wont bite you” he
said smiling at the last part. I looked down freeing myself from his
persuasive glare.
“It’s not that”
“Then what’s the matter?” he asked placing his hand carefully
under my chin and pulling it up as so to stare into my eyes. I didn’t want
to tell him the truth it would only hurt him… if I would do nothing else in
this life right I would make sure he never had to feel pain because of me…
I would never make him feel the pain he had put me through… I would
not make him suffer along side of me. I would keep him safe from pain,
keep him safe from anything that could hurt him… keep him safe here in
my arms, safe were I could still be with him. I swallowed hard and
decided I had to say something
“I’m… not ready” that much was true… I felt no need to go into that
topic any further. He sighed in relief I had thought he’d be angry, he
pulled my head into his shoulder and kissed my hair
“Oh my Luna, I won’t force you to do anything you’re not ready
for… I love you Luna, I always will… and I will keep my promise ‘I will
never hurt you’.” He said in a beautiful whisper as he held me in his arms
lovingly like I really was something he would give up his own happiness
to protect. I sighed with pleasure. It was nice for him to just hold me in his
arms. I felt his right arm holding my body off the ground and the left arm

Finding the Truth
held my head securely to his shoulder as his fingers entwined through my

hair. He kissed my hair repetitively
“I love you Adrian” I muffled into his shoulder as I relaxed my
entire frame. He inhaled deeply and sighed a beautifully happy sigh.
“I love you more Luna… I will always love you” he pulled back the
covers of the bed and laid me inside of it, he slid in behind me held me
tightly against his chest inhaling the sweet strawberry scent of my
shampoo coming from my hair. I sighed happily, incredibly comfortable
were I was these rooms were humid and incredibly warm it was nice to
feel Adrian’s ice cold arms wrapped around my body
“I love you Adrian” I whispered smiling at the very thought
“I love you more” he whispered in my ear. I laughed and snorted in
response to the ludicrous idea he could possibly love me more than him
“You wish” I said mockingly. He laughed and buried his face in my
hair
“Oh my love… you smell even better at night” he almost groaned
“I smell?” I asked wide eyed… I didn’t like that fact.
“Like wild berries and your hair smells like strawberries” I knew my
hair smelled like strawberries he wasn’t the first person to tell me that.
“What do u smell like Adrian?” I asked out of curiosity… I couldn’t
smell my skin and yet he could so I just assumed his senses must have
been sharper than mine
“I’ve been told I smell like lavender in the rain but I smell like white
musk when I’m dry” he said musing with the idea. I turned around and
pressed my face into his chest inhaling deeply repetitively he wrapped his
arms around my head. I pushed my face back up to his
“You do smell like must” I said happily and he laughed. He kissed
my hair and held me in his arms
“What would I do with out you?” he said rhetorically as he kissed
my hair
“Remember that when your trying to figure out if I’ll be angry at
you for doing something.” He laughed and I sighed happily. “So, can you
sleep?” I asked curiously, he laughed

Finding the Truth
“Well yes I can… but I have no real reason to, it’s unnecessary” I
pondered that for a moment
“Is it beneficial in any way?”
“Well, yes it can be beneficial. If we sleep we don’t need to feed as
often…but as I said it’s not necessary.” He said rolling onto his back and
putting his hands behind his head.
“How often do you need to feed?” I asked resting my head on his
chest. He reached one hand down and started playing with my wavy
untamed hair that smelled like strawberries
“That depends on how much we drink” he said jokingly
“Well how much and how often do you need to drink?”
“Well” he said pushing all the air out of his lungs “your father and I
usually feed once a week and we usually drain about tree or four people.”
He said suddenly stiffening his body beneath me, probably worried that
his answer would frighten me off. But it didn’t
“Hmm… did you feed this morning?” I asked in an indifferent tone
hoping to reassure him with my tolerance and non-pregidous tone
“Yes” he said indifferently relaxing slightly I kissed his chest
beneath my head and made myself comfortable he put one arm around me
and stroked my back lovingly.
“If I wake up screaming or frightened don’t be surprised”
“Why?” he asked suddenly concerned
“My visions aren’t always pleasant” I reminded him unconcerned
“Oh” he said relaxing again “will you tell me about them?” he asked
“in the morning?” he clarified
“If they involve you I’ll tell you” I said trying to keep the panic out
of my voice, I didn’t want him to know about my fears or my future…
wasn’t your future suppose to be a surprise… I suppose that wasn’t going
to work for me anymore was it.
“That’s not the same thing” he said sarcastically
“My visions are uncertain and keep changing rapidly; I don’t
understand half of them anyway.”
“Perhaps I can help you” he offered, I sighed

Finding the Truth
“Perhaps” I said collapsing into defeat I wasn’t going to win this

fight and I knew it.
“Why are y so reluctant to tell me… are they that bad?” he asked
though it was clear he was asking was ‘I’ that bad
“As I said, things change… I’m one of the only people who can see
there future and yet I’m less sure of my future than someone who can’t” I
said mocking my unfortunately difficult gift
“You didn’t answer my question” damn his persistence!
“Yes, some of them are that bad… but they change rapidly.” He
kissed my hair and I kissed his stomach.
“I will keep my promise Luna” he whispered. I pushed my body up
from his chest and kissed his lips… his glass smooth lips
“Yes you will” I said sternly flopping on the pillow next to him and
turning my back to him curling up into a ball and letting my eyes close. I
felt his cold arms wrap around my waist and sighed with contentment. I
concentrated on my breathing and let my mind slip into the comfort that
was unconsciousness.
My dreams started out differently this night, I wasn’t in my peaceful
meadow today I was standing in front of a tall ancient castle that looked
older than time itself. The sky was a dark grey heavy with clouds but that
wasn’t enough to make it look this way, the darkness took full form here it
scared me. I walked towards it and opened the doors Adrian was there
waiting for me, he wasn’t dressed in his normal pattern of dark blue jeans
and skin tight V neck sweaters. He was bare-chested with black pants and
deep grey cloak.
His eyes were a deep pitch black that scared me. I looked down at
my own clothing I was dressed in a similar manner black pants black tube
top that revealed my mid section and the same dark grey cloak. He took
me in his arms and we embraced each other. He held my hand and led me
inside the building. The inside of the castle lived up to its immediate
impact it was decorated much as a late 12th century castle should be
decorated. It was spotless and filled with people dancing and twirling in
old fashioned dresses and antique suits.

Finding the Truth
Adrian continued pulling me through large rooms filled with

twirling beautiful people is dresses and masks. He finally pulled me up
through a very long spiral staircase that seemed to go on forever. When we
finally reached the stairs there was only one room with three chairs… no
not chairs three spectacular thrown. In the middle was a tall medium sized
man with blond hair dressed in more modern clothing that seemed
delighted to see us. To his left was a very old grey haired man that seemed
incredibly bored with all that seemed to be going on around him. And the
thrown to his right was empty. The blond man walked to wards me took
my hands and kissed each of my cheeks as I did he same to him.
“Welcome Luna” he said in a warm comforting tone. This was the
first time one of my visions had talked to me. He led me to the chair to his
right and gestured for me to sit down he flashed his brilliant pearly whites
at me as I sat at his right hand side. I was sitting at someone very import
ant’s right side. Then the scenery changed I was still sitting in a thrown at
the right side of someone… but the room and the people changed I was
sitting at the right hand side of all these white shapes, one that stood
beside me and held my hand while he sat in the matriarch thrown beside
me and one at the left hand side of him.
The white lights hand felt nice against my skin it was comforting
and warm. I felt a very powerful connection between the two of us… but I
knew he was more important than the dark man who had greeted me with
open arms in the old castle… he felt stronger, more magical. Or maybe that
was just because this man held my hand. I didn’t see Adrian anywhere it
occurred to me that this was the very first time my visions hadn’t been
centered on him. It was the very first time I still felt like a whole person
when he was gone… did that mean that my visions were trying to tell me I
was doing the wrong thing or was it trying to say I should stay on this
path… did I still have a choice?
Then the complete scene changed I was no longer sitting on a
thrown in some large castle I was on a high cliff face watching the water
roll in and out… it was peaceful and calming. I felt my bright lights arms
wrap around my waist and I felt whole… loved and protected. Like I had
felt when Adrian would wind his arms around me, only this was

Finding the Truth
something different… something more. I felt his warm lips press against
my cheek and it was nice… strange and different to the glass smooth ice
cold lips I was use to. But some how better… more natural, the way I had
always imagined it should fell like.
I had been content to let Adrian hold me and love me, I was
suddenly happy about the decision I made last night in turning him down.
I turned to face the white blinding light that held me, I couldn’t see his face
and yet I still knew he was beautiful. I turned my body and reached my
arms around his neck and held myself to his frame, his whole body was
warm and comforting, he felt god like while I held him in my arms… and I
knew I would never want to let him go, even though the scenario was
inevitable. His arms warmed by body immensely and his hands felt
incredible against my skin. I felt the wind whip through my hair and into
his face. His face moved towards mine slowly and I closed my eyes a
waiting his kiss…
Then I felt a familiar pair of frozen glass lips press into my cheek and I
opened my eyes in shock, these were not the lips I had anticipated feeling.
“Morning My Love… My Luna.” the sound of his soft deep voice
saying my name calmed me down. I felt his frozen stone cold arms
wrapped around me and I felt normal… not the same way I had felt in my
visions… but still whole.
“Good morning” I said making sure the words were muffled by a
loud yawn “What’s the time?” I asked him in an interested tone
“About eight o’clock” he said indifferently burying his face in my
hair again to admire the sweet strawberry cent
“What about Alexander?” I said suddenly worried attempting not to
show it
“Still sleeping soundly” he said in a satisfied tone
“Hmm… what time is Delano coming around?” I asked
remembering we wouldn’t be alone for long.
“He said he’d be around at nine o’clock” Adrian reminded me.
“Yeah I suppose, so did you sleep last night?” I asked curiously
“No I didn’t sleep… I was preoccupied
“What were you preoccupied with?” I asked suddenly incredibly

Finding the Truth
“You’re quiet interesting when you sleep.” He said a he just gave me

a huge hint, why would he be interested in me when I sleep. I didn’t do
anything interesting accept when I was … and then it clicked
“Oh! You didn’t hear anything… did you?”
“Nothing important” he said glumly
“What did I say?” I asked angrily now
“Nothing important” he repeated, this was bad I didn’t usually talk
in my sleep only when I would have nightmares… but last nights vision
wasn’t scary.
“Was it that bad?” I asked letting over excaudate sadness leek into
my voice.
“Not for you” he said disappointed
“What did I say?” I asked again rolling over to stare at him
“You said ‘white light’ and ‘kiss me’ and then something about ‘his
warm arms’…” he said looking down at the pillow beneath his head, I
leaned in and kissed his forehead
“I told you last night you wouldn’t want to know what I see… and
what else did I say…”
“Your visions change” he said glumly, I put my hand under his chin
and tired futilely to pull up his chin, I couldn’t have succeeded unless he
helped me. He looked into my eye
“Rapidly” I clarified and he smiled. I kissed his lips lightly and
sighed with satisfaction. “If I could dream anymore it would always be
about you.” I said kissing his lips again.
“you are always in my dreams, but what’s the point in dreaming
when I have you right here” he said wrapping his arms around my body
and holding himself over me “safe” he whispered “in my arms” I sighed
happily and kissed his lips once more. He held me for a while reflecting
happily on the past few days that seemed more like years to me. I had
learnt and done so much that I simply couldn’t understand what was
going on any more… and yet something tells me I’ve barely scratched the
surface of what’s to come. I sighed unhappily and pushed him off me. “did
I do something wrong?” he asked pulling his body from mine I sighed
again

Finding the Truth
“No but Alexander will be up soon and Delano will be here soon,
not to mention I’ve worn this same dress for two days and I haven’t had a
shower either.” I said as I stumbled to my feet and walked away from him
begrudgingly.
“You smell and look fine” he said grabbing my arm tightly and
swinging me into hid lap, my legs flew up into the air and I giggled with a
strange excitement because of the unexpected romantic gesture his smiled
widened as I giggled and bent down to press his lips to mine lightly. I
sighed yet again and put my hand on his cheek
“All the same I don’t think humans would react to my BO the same
way. I wont be long… no peeking” I said and he laughed I looked at him
suspiciously as he kissed my forehead
“I won’t peek” he promised still laughing. He kissed me again and I
jumped from his lap, I felt his eyes follow me as I left the bed room, I
walked back into the lounge room where I had stashed the duffle bag the
night before and grabbed my more comfortable change of blue jeans and
light, black, V neck t-shirt. I walked slowly and sleepily to the bathroom
that was a lot larger than I expected. It wasn’t large and grand the way
Jennifer’s had been but it was spacious and inviting.
I walked over to the bathrooms basin and dumped my more
comfortable clothes down with a thud. I walked over to the white tiled
shower and turned on the hot water. I undressed slowly before jumping
into the inviting warm water. I spent longer in the shower than I needed to
washing my hair twice with the my favorite strawberry shampoo that
Adrian was so fond of and shaving my legs skeptically before getting out
and wrapping a white towel around my torso tightly, I swung around and
gasped with a mixture of surprise and agony. I walked up to him and
thrashed my fits against his frozen chest
“Don’t scare me like that you jerk!” I screamed at him punching his
chest repetitively
“I’m sorry; I’ll try not to scare you next time” he said in a playful
tone, and then it hit me
“Next time? I thought you weren’t supposed to be peeking!” I said
angrily. He laughed loudly

Finding the Truth
“Well its not technically peeking if I was present during the whole
thing” I gasped and covered my face with both hands
“No! ...Jerk!” I said in a sad agonized tone
“Don’t be self conscious” he said taking me into his iron clasp like
arms, he seemed warmer somehow. I felt his cheek press into my hair
“How am I supposed to feel? My vampire boyfriend watched me
showering just after making his promise not to… eh! So not cool!” he
laughed and I pulled away to glower at him.
“Fine I’m sorry” I stared at him
“And?” I said crossing my arms against my chest
“I won’t do it again.” he said rolling his eyes
“Better not!” I threatened half jokingly but half serious at the same
time. He looked at me with a devilish look in his eyes, “ok… you can leave
now” I said seriously this time he didn’t move an inch and his expression
didn’t change “now!” I said angrily glowering at him; he so wasn’t going
to get a second look! His expression changed into one of humor and raised
his hands in surrender
“Ok, ok I’m going” he said as I pushed him out the door and locked
it behind him “oh come one, that’s not fair!” I herd him yell from behind
the door, I knew he was just playing it up, I knew a locked door wouldn’t
deter him… he was to sneaky
“Is that all it would take” I asked in a mocking tone “a locked door,
a vampires only weakness.” I herd him laugh behind the door. He knew
he wouldn’t win this time
“Fine I’ll go check on Alexander” he said indifferently
“Find your breakfast somewhere else” I said in a sarcastic tone he
didn’t seem amused by. I dressed quickly hoping he would keep his word.
And brushed through the thick blond waves and loosened curls I had the
gull to call hair. I let it fall around my face and opened the bathroom door
expecting one angel and one vampire to meet me at the door.
To my surprise they weren’t. I checked Alexander’s room but they
weren’t there either, I hurried into the lounge room and found Adrian
holding my Alexander on his lap in a fatherly way, I didn’t advance
towards them scared that it would ruin this moment which I wanted to

Finding the Truth
remember forever. Because this moment proved Adrian could be what I a

gracious lover and a loving needed father for my son. I imagined being
married to Adrian and the fact once I had signed the papers Alexander
would legally be mine, no doubt social security would be looking for
Pandora’s place as Jennifer had instructed for me to live momentarily.
“Aunty Luna!” Alexander almost screamed as if he were surprised
to see me
“Who else” I said calmly walking over to them. I sat down next to
Adrian on the white leather couch and held his hand. He smiled at me and
Alexander held his arms out for me. I giggled and held him closely on my
other side and he sat legs forward across my legs facing towards Adrian.
Adrian let go of my hand and for a moment I was upset, until he put his
arm around my shoulder and moved his body next to mine pressing it
against me. I kissed his glass smooth lips and Alexander made a strange
disgusted sound. I giggle at the sound and bent down to kiss his fore head.
“So…” I started to say turning my full frame towards Adrian “why
is everyone so surprised at the fact I can randomly shoot fireballs from my
hands… its getting incredibly annoying. I though that witches were
suppose to do that.”
“Not young witches, and never with such magnitude even the elders
would have a hard time opposing that kind of power and yet you’re only a
few days old… I doubt that even Rain would be able to oppose you in
battle within a few weeks…” He said with an expression of pure envy and
amazement.
“I’ve always learnt thing quicker than other people… but I’ve never
been better than anyone. Hey! Who said I would oppose anyone? I'm not
joining the war Adrian its pointless”
“The war is anything but pointless!” he yelled back at me “this war
has ruined lives Luna, in the beginning my kind were hunted down by the
white because we were deemed a danger to the protection of humans…
stupid humans what makes them so great?”
“You forget your self Adrian, I use to be human, and you use to be
human!” I screamed back at him Alexander tugged on my shirt and I
broke my gaze away from Adrian’s angry eyes. I hugged him close for a

Finding the Truth
moment before resting him on my hip and taking him into the kitchen. I
sat Alexander on one of the small wooden chairs and continued into the
kitchen to see if Pandora’s house was actually stocked; it didn’t surprise
me when I found it full. Pandora was kind of expecting a teenager and
young child. I pulled a large box of cereal from the cupboard above my
head and jumped when I felt a pair of cold arms wrap around my waist
and a pair of glass smooth lips brush against my earlobe
“I’m sorry” he whispered kissing the hollow at the bottom of my
ear.
“I know” I said with a sigh
“Am I forgiven” he asked in the same sad whispering voice, I hated
making him unhappy! It was just one of the many promises I had made to
myself.
“I suppose” I said in the same sighing whisper. I continued finding
Alexander a bowl for his cereal and Adrian released me reluctantly. I
fondled around in the bottom cabinets until I found the plates and bowls. I
pulled a small bowl out and turned around the get the milk from the
refrigerator. Adrian was right in front of me holding it out. I took it
without questioning him and spun back around to make Alexander’s
breakfast. Adrian’s arms wrapped around me again tighter than before
and kissed my lips in a pleading manner. I sighed and turned my head to
kiss his lips.
“I’m sorry”
“I know… but Adrian I don’t want to get caught up in this whole
mess of white vs. darkness… it doesn’t make sense and well… id prefer it
if I could just try to be human… just for a while at least… well not human
but normal, I didn’t want to be a witch and well… all this magic stuff and
extreme powers… its scaring me. I don’t want to be the most powerful
Wicca the world has ever seen, I don’t want to be a Wicca at all.” I said my
eyes filling with tears; he turned my body around to face him and held my
body close to his and stroked my hair in a soothing comforting manner.
“I know Luna… I know. You don’t have to worry about anything
yet… I’ll keep you safe with me my love. You don’t have to make any
decisions now I promise you that”

Finding the Truth
“But that’s just the point. I don’t have to make those decisions
now… but I will have to make it sometime… I don’t want to!” he held me
closer and kissed my hair
“I know Luna I know… I know” he repeated in a sweet and
soothing way.
“What would I do without you?” I said kissing his neck not having
the energy to pull my body up on my tipy toes to reach his lips. He just
laughed silently and kissed my hair.
“Weren’t those my words?” he asked recalling his inquiry last night.
I laughed slightly at the coincidence and then sighed
“Yes… but at the moment there truer for me. If I didn’t have you
with me I think id be going crazy by now” he kissed my hair and sighed
“Looks like you’re steeling my thoughts as well.” He said in a
mocking tone. I sighed and pulled away
“Alexander’s probably wondering where the hell I am with his
breakfast” I said as I entwined my fingers in his with an unhappy pouting
face on. He kissed my lips gently and sighed
“Hurry back to me my love.” he said letting go of my hands, I
picked up the bowl of cereal and raced it out to Alexander. He looked
pleased at the food id brought him though it didn’t seem very tasty to me,
then he unhappily looked up at me
“Where’s the spoon?” I slapped my fore head and laughed
“I’m sorry” I said bending down to kiss his forehead “I’ll be right
back”. Turned around and to my surprise there was Adrian holding out a
small stainless steal spoon. These kinds of things shouldn’t surprise me
anymore. I should be expecting it… shouldn’t I. what would happen if he
left me one day? What would happen if I was suddenly alone? Would I
survive? Could I?
“Luna… Luna lover are you ok?” Adrian says placing his hands on
my shoulders. Something inside me snapped and I suddenly jumped into
his arms. He was startled but even all the force in my body didn’t budge
him. I hugged him very tightly and kissed his cheek repetitively, he was
shocked and confused but he went along with it all the same.
“Don’t ever leave me!” I said sternly he chuckled

Finding the Truth
“Is that what this is about” he sighed and kissed my lips “I won’t
abandon you my love… I won’t leave you.” He said and it made me think
of how he phrased the sentence. The idea of me leaving him was
absolutely Ridicules and ludicrous there was no theory more stupid and
unfounded in the world
“I couldn’t live with out you Adrian… don’t forget that.” He held
my head against the side of his neck and kissed my hair. He held me close
without saying a word the only sound I could hear was Alexander
slurping at his cereal. He pulled away slowly and I un-wrapped my legs
from his waist and slid graceful to the floor. One I was safely on the floor
he wrapped his hands around my waist again, he kissed my forehead and
I smiled happily. I pulled away and turned to Alexander who was playing
with the last few pieces of cereal in his bowl… it seemed obvious to me
that he wouldn’t eat it but I found it necessary to ask anyway.
“You finished” I asked bending down to his level he smiled at me
and nodded I scuffed his hair then took the spoon and bowl away. I rinsed
out the bowl and spoon before heading back into the dinning room.
Adrian waited patiently while leaning against the cabinets. I blushed
when I walked past him, it was a stupid reaction but it was impossible not
to blush when he looked at me that way, his beautiful blue eyes smoldered
all over my body… it was strange for him to look at me that way. As if I
was something he could never part with… someone he would love forever
unconditionally. I took Alexander in my arms and held him close kissing
his forehead. I looked up at the clock hanging over the door way, Delano
would be here any minute now.
I took Alexander into the living room and headed for the couch
Adrian was already there waiting for us lying comfortably. I jumped into
his lap with Alexander still in my arms and got comfortable. It was strange
either my body was getting use to the frozen ice that was his temperature
or he was getting warmer. Could a vampire’s temperature get warmer? He
kissed my fore head and I sighed with contentment. How could someone
so perfect love me so unconditionally?
Then my family came to the front of my mind… I would never see
any of them ever again… but could I honestly hold that against him? He

Finding the Truth
loved me so much he wouldn’t let anything get in our way… I loved him
and he loved me so much he would kill for me, there wasn’t a doubt in my
mind that if he wasn’t friends with Delano he would most likely be gone
as well… I was thankful he wasn’t. It was comforting to know that I still
had a family. That I still had two family members left… three now
including the beautiful angel I held in my arms.
“Hello my little Luna,” Delano called from above my head, I looked
up at him and smiled
“Hello dad” I said happily.
“Adrian, Alexander” he said politely bowing his head.
“Hello Delano” Adrian said in a light airy voice
“Hello grandpa!” my little angel sang Delano’s face brightened at
the sound, he obviously took pride in that word ‘grandpa’
“May I?” Delano asked politely
“don’t ask me” I said looking down a Alexander’s out reached arms,
Delano swooped him up and came to sit at the end of the white leather
couch. I watched Delano hold Alexander it was beautiful… it looked so
right and so natural.
“Isn’t he the most perfect child you’ve ever seen?” I asked staring at
my little angel. I felt Adrian’s arms wrap around my shoulder. I closed my
eyes and sighed. I herd Delano laugh from the other side of the couch.
“I’ve only seen one child more exquisite” he said proudly. Honestly
I was a little offended he was the most perfect thing I’d ever seen! How
could Delano challenge that?
“Who?” I said a little aggravated
“You” he said, his smile wider and more pronounced.
“Oh, really… damn what the hell happened to me?” I said
sarcastically. Delano laughed but Adrian didn’t seem to take it the same
way I felt him stiffen beneath me, I kissed his chest to sooth him but it
didn’t seem to help.
“Luna!” he said angrily
“Oh loosen up Adrian.” I said tapping his chest “I’m only joking…
well…no I suppose I’m not but still how on earth could I bee cuter than
that?” I said laughing.

Finding the Truth
“Easily” he said relaxing slightly I pressed my face against his skin

trying to smell the white must that was his scent. I sighed happily when
my nose filled with his sent it was incredibly pleasant. The silence wasn’t
awkward, as a matter of fact it was incredibly comfortable, it was still dull
outside so I guessed that it was heavily clouded blocking the UV rays. I
stared at Adrian’s body it wasn’t glowing but it did seem incredibly pail,
like it was turning white. Kissed his chest again and he kissed my hair.
It was comfortably lying in his powerful embracing arms, I felt ever
line of his body pressing against my side, I felt the coldness of his skin and
yet I wouldn’t pull away. It felt like a very short time resting in Adrian’s
arms he was comforting cold in the muggy humid weather. I must have
fallen asleep or something while I was relaxing because the sky’s outside
my window started to grow darker into a deep blue.
“Luna… Luna my love” I snapped my head around to look at
Adrian’s face
“Yes?” I asked
“I’m going to step out for a while I have a few… friends I need to
see.”
“Ok… but you’ll be back right?”
“Of course” he said sounding almost offended “I won’t abandon
you”
“Better not” I said in a low voice as I pushed myself off him letting
him get up.
“I’ll be back in about an hour or two” he said kissing my forehead
before I watched him walk towards the door, it opened and I stared after
him. He hesitated for a moment then turned back around, he walked over
to me and kissed my lips “I love you Luna” I blushed and whispered in his
ear
“I love you more” he smiled then was gone in a flash; the wind from
his speed whipped my hair into my face. I sighed and looked over at
Delano.
“You’re truly in love with him aren’t you?” he said more of a
statement than I question

Finding the Truth
“I know it’s far too soon to feel like this isn’t it. I feel so strange
when he’s with me it’s like… magic.” He laughed at my description “you
know what I mean… it’s like my entire body breaks down when he’s away
like I’m only half a person while he’s gone… and I don’t even notice it
until he comes back… he makes me feel like I’m the only person in the
world important enough to matter to him.” I sighed happily and closed
my eyes trying to remember him more clearly.
“Just like your mother use to make me feel… those were the days”
he said reminiscing about there love
“Yep, all 237400 odd days” I said staring off into space, I didn’t hear
anything people always seemed to be shocked when I did random
calculations so fast, but the truth was math was something very simple to
me. Something that made sense… there was always an answer to the
questions… never and if and or maybe, math was always a certainty. “I’m
good with calculations.” He shook his head and carried on with his
original train of thought. “Hey dad… can I ask you something, you don’t
have to answer if you don’t want to” he laughed
“You want to know why your mother left me.
“Is it that obvious?”
“Well when you’re pregnant your mind works differently, you think
differently, your thoughts are organized in a different pattern.”
“I think I get it”
“Right… well my very nature disgusted her she couldn’t handle
what I had to do to survive… she was worried I might, hurt the two of
you. So she left me to make the both of you safe.” He said unhappily
now… I notice my own little bundle of joy was missing
“Where’s Alexander!” I almost screamed. He laughed at my sudden
reaction
“He’s in his room playing with his toys. That boy is very… perfect” I
laughed at his expression.
“He is… my little Alexander, my angel.” I said smiling happily.
“Yes well I doubt even rain is as beautiful as he is. And she’s
queen… ” he trailed off

Finding the Truth
“Queen?” I asked suspicious. I’ve never herd of a queen is there a

king?
“Yes well among the dark and the light there are… I suppose you
could say kingdoms the white kingdom is led by an ornate powerful
being… her name is rain, I’ve never met her but I’ve herd nothing but
good news from people about her… and then there’s the dark kingdom,
there king is oppose you could say is Donavan. He is a very dark powerful
man though from the way he looks you’d never guess it” Delano chuckled
at the mental picture that was Donavan’s face.
“Why are they in charge?”
“Well mostly because if there power and age.”
“Yeah, but why? I mean do the dark and the light really need kings
and queens? I mean don’t they just follow god and the devil?”
“Well yes I suppose, but rain and Donavan were given a very
special power when they accepted there roles. They were given a direct
connection with god and the devils minds, the kind that angels have.
“Sweet! So… does that mean if someone else took there place, would
they inherit the connection?” I asked curiously
“I suppose so, I haven’t been in touch with either part in a little over
200 years… around about the time I found Adrian actually, he was very
young at that point and his thirst got the best of him. You see, when
vampires are young the very call of blood drives them insane. Every inch
of there body aches for it and it can usually take around a hundred years
for a vampire to control himself to the point were he can socialize among
humans.” He said looking down at me as if he was expecting me to run
away kicking and screaming. I felt fine, even I was surprised that these
kinds of facts didn’t scare me as it would a normal person. Over the past
couple days I had become incredibly use to strange facts and scary
realizations.
“How long did it take the two of you?” I asked curiously.
“Well… it took me around twenty years before I could socialize
among normal humans but your mother never seemed to be a problem for
me. She smelt absolutely maddeningly sweet, and yet I couldn’t hurt her…
my body wouldn’t let me; I was very greatful for that.” he said smiling

Finding the Truth
towards the floor “Adrian was even more incredible, if found him half
drained lying in a dark ally struggling against the change, I took him back
to the crypt and waited out his turning.
When he awoke from the transformation he was very thirsty I took
him out for his first feed and he was phenomenal he didn’t attack. He was
able to hold of and wait for my approval. I’ve never met another vampire
able to do that… not in my six and a half hundred years have I ever found
someone able to hold off an attack, the only one I’ve ever mat able to
ignore the scent… he is a very amazing creature” Delano said in an
appraising tone I sighed and closed my eyes
“He is” Delano and I both laughed at my strange new found
vampire addiction
“But Adrian was unfortunately swayed by Donavan’s point of view
when he was very young… it will be very difficult for him to stay away
from the war Luna, and probably even harder if you chose the white
side… he is a very stubborn person Luna, but he loves you. Much more
than I ever would have expected, I’ve never seen him act with such…
emotion before.” I sighed and smiled with my eyes closed picturing his
perfect frame clearly in my mind. “Not even when we were with the
enforcers did he act so passionately, you’ve changed him Luna, in a very
good way” he continued to say, the thought was comforting. That he loved
me more than murder.
“What are the enforcers?” I asked, skeptical by the new term I had
not yet been told about.
“the dark side’s guardians” he said bleakly not realizing I had no
idea what he was on about.
“And they are?” I asked slightly annoyed. He looked at me
suspiciously obviously it was news to him that I hadn’t been told this
sooner. He cleared his throat.
“Well the guardians and the enforcers are like soldiers in two
different armies. The white side’s soldiers are called guardians and the
darkness’s soldiers are called enforcers, for obvious reasons of coarse” I
stared at him blankly for a moment

Finding the Truth
“And the obvious reason I seem to be missing is?” I asked he pursed

his lips.
“No doubt Pandora has told you what the war is about” he said in
more of a questioning tone.
“The human race… because the darkness doesn’t understand why
they matter… and they think humans aren’t worthy of the devotion and
time god spends on them… right?” I asked skeptically trying to remember
Pandora’s exact words but coming up short.
“Well yes I suppose that was the main instigator. Most of the beings
that side with the darkness have limited reason to respect the human race
mainly because a large majority of them happen to use humans as a life
force.” He said bleakly steeling a look at my slightly confused face
“Like Adrian and I do” he clarified I nodded and he continued
“Adrian and I served with the darkness for around 75 years while I
was still with your mother” he said thinking back on the time that had past
“she remained neutral for a very long time just so that it wouldn’t break us
apart… but when you were born and she started seeing things
differently…” he trialed off, I nodded to ensure him I understood were he
was going with that point.
“Then when she took you away I left the enforcers to watch over
you and Adrian being the friend he is came with me… I didn’t see it until
Laila told me she had a vision of you that Adrian loved you just as much
as I did. I didn’t have the heart to kill your mother, even after everything
she did to me, even after marrying that mortal… I still couldn’t hurt her.
Adrian was the only person I could trust with your future. So I let him do
it, I let him take her to Laila and drain her body. I couldn’t bear to be there,
so I kept closer tabs on you. You probably didn’t notice but I was always
there in the hospital, I was always watching to make sure you were ok. I
was going to take you home that night and then I saw you weren’t alone;
you still had someone even after we killed your mother. Someone was still
there to watch out for you, to love you. ” he shook his head with a wide
smile on his face, then the smile faded and he became remorse full it was
hard to see Delano as a father figure especial since he didn’t look a lot
older than me… but I suppose it was his sheer size that made him

Finding the Truth
intimidating enough to think of that way. He bent down on his knees in

front of me and took my hands.
“Luna I am so sorry for what we’ve done to you. I never meant to
hurt your sister but when that loud mother husband of hers screamed for
the police… I had no choice. It was strange; she didn’t even seem surprised
or scared. She looked as if she were expecting us all along… expecting her
death.” His face was blank and expressionless
“She was a Wicca once upon a time” I reminded him and he
nodded.
“Visions… I was curious about that. Have you ever seen Adrian in
your visions?” he asked, I wasn’t expecting that. Finally a question I could
answer to someone.
“Every night since the day I was in the hospital… but I don’t just see
him” I clarified quietly under my breath.
“You see the other option don’t you?” he asked nodding his head as
if he already knew the answer
“I don’t understand how I can feel so… so loved by a person I’ve
only just met… and yet find myself loving another person. No not a
person, a figment of my imagination… its scaring me.” I said quietly
hugging my legs to my chest tightly. I felt Delano’s arms around my
shoulders comforting me, it seemed strange but Delano was getting
warmer as well… perhaps I was just getting use to someone’s frozen cold
embrace… perhaps they would feel just as cold again when I was around
people with a pulse or heart beat.
“Your wrong Luna, he’s not a figment of your imagination… he is
real and he is waiting out there for you. There’s no doubt in my mind he’s
seeing you in his mind as well.”
“You know who he is?” I asked skeptically
“Yes Luna I do… it was just another one of Liala’s revelations… she
saw him and she saw Adrian… she saw you with Adrian in the beginning,
but he wouldn’t fade away… and then she saw him with you but Adrian
wouldn’t fade away. Your fate isn’t set in stone you know… you will
always have a choice. It will probably drive you insane in the end but I’ll
know that who ever you’ll pick you’ll be happy. That’s all I want for you

Finding the Truth
Luna… just be happy.” I turned my face to his and kissed him on the
cheek.
“Thanks dad.” I said smiling and leaning in closer to him for a
second before breaking free, I remembered something Pandora had said to
me. ‘I’m going to the elders’ she said I cleared my throat “hey day, who are
the elders?” I asked curiously
“Well,” he said exhaling the word. “The elders are two councils, a
dark and a white council. There basically a panel of judges that decide
matters of importance such as punishments and trials. There sort of like a
court in a way, the only difference is there all judge jury and executioner.
There a council of equals.” He said in an admiring tone. “They do have a
sort of supreme elder in a way. Donavan and rain make sure the presiding
go according to plan… they keep the piece basically.” He said in a
tiresome tone, he was trying very hard to make sure I understood
everything perfectly and it was starting to annoy him. I laughed
“Basically” I remarked in a sarcastically playful tone. He laughed as
well, he seemed happier now. It was strange to look at this man as being
capable of murder, even though nothing about his physical appearance
showed he wouldn’t be capable of such an act… just his personality. He
was a happy kind social creature… misunderstood. That was the way I
decided to think of Adrian from now on… not as evil because I knew he
wasn’t… he was simply misunderstood. “So” I said in a bouncy tone that
made me feel like I was in preschool “who are these friends of Adrian’s?” I
asked curiously
“You’ll get to meet them soon enough.” He said closing his eyes and
flipping his head back with his eyes closed.
“WHAT?” I screamed at him jumping to my feet
“what?” he asked standing in front of me?
“i'm going to meet his friends?” I asked in a scared hysteric voice
“Yes, is that a problem?”
“Yes it’s a problem! Do they know I’m a Wicca? What if they don’t
approve? What if they hurt Alexander? Oh shit Alexander, what am I
going to do?” I said slapping my forehead.

Finding the Truth
“Yes Luna they know what you are and there’s no way on earth
they’ll harm Alexander. He is my god son after all… there feeding before
they come around anyway, they won’t have room for him” he said in a
confident tone. I was still worried; so many questions ran wild through my
head. “Are you honestly worried they won’t approve of you?” he said in a
skeptical voice sounding as if he found my comment humorous
“Yes… he’s a vampire for Christ sake! Shouldn’t he be with
someone… like him?” I pretty much yelled at him, he just shook his head
and giggled
“oh Luna, they will all approve… they have seen the same Adrian I
have seen for the past hundred odd years… they will be able to see the
difference you’ve made in his life and they will be incredibly happy for
him.” He said sternly taking me into his arms and hugging me tightly
against his cold rock hard chest. It reminded me of what hugging a giant
ice block—that wouldn’t melt—would have felt like.
“Ok…ok…ok” I chanted to myself I sighed “so how many are there?
And who are they?” I asked wanting to prepare myself as well as possible
“Well I think there will either be two or three of them… I’m pretty
sure blade and Darren will come but I’m not sure about magenta… she
and Adrian used to kind of… well you get the picture” I nodded
“So I’m expecting two male vampires and a possible third female ex
girlfriend vampire. Should I keep Alexander upstairs or is it ok to bring
him down?” he pursed his lips for a moment deciding what the best choice
was.
“Well I suppose if there going to meet his lover he should probably
meet his son…” he trailed off and stared at me as if he had said something
wrong
“Your right, they should meet hi son.” I said smiling brightly,
Delano laughed
“Don’t forget his grand father” he said in a joking yet somewhat
proud tone. I smiled back at him and laughed
“True we shouldn’t forget his grand father, but haven’t you already
met them?” I asked in a joking tone

Finding the Truth
“Yes but I haven’t seen them in almost 20 years. It will be nice to see
if they have changed” he said happily, I laughed in a mocking tone. What
did he expect to have changed?
“There vampires dad, I don’t think your going to find a lot
different.” I said still giggling slightly. His smiled widened
“True, but time has been know to change people” he said in a
strangely confident tone.
“What time should I expect them?” I asked defeated
“About another half an hour, but why does that matter?”
“I’m just hungry, I wanted to know if id have time to eat
something… id prefer my stomach wasn’t making funny noises while I’m
being introduced to Adrian’s friends…” I said while I headed towards the
kitchen, I herd Delano laugh from behind me. I opened the fridge and
pulled out a bottle of orange juice and poured myself a glass before
putting it back, I fumbled around in the cupboards and eventually settled
for a box of pop tarts. I left them out on the counter while I spent another
five minutes trying to find a toaster. When I finally found one I glanced
over at the clock, I still had about 20 minutes to make myself lunch.
I shoved the pop tarts into the toaster and downed the orange juice
while I waited… I pored myself another glass while I waited. I was
strangely satisfied when I herd the timer go off and the pop tarts pop up. I
ate them as quickly as I could and stared at the ticking hands of that small
white plastic clock hanging on the wall… I still had about 12 minutes. I
cleaned everything up and when to the bathroom to check my appearance.
I looked horrible I had forgotten to put on my make up and my hair was a
mess from lying across Adrian’s chest. I tackled with my hair and did my
make up carefully making sure I looked perfect for the vampire friends.
When I was finished I walked into Alexander’s room but he was gone, I
assumed that Delano had already taken him downstairs. I walked back
into the wide living room and took in a deep breath
“Mummy!” I herd Alexander call. I was shocked and stunned at this
word… and yet surprisingly pleased he was staring to think the same way
that I was
“Yes Alexander.” I said while walking over towards him.

Finding the Truth
“Mummy!” he said with his arms stretched out for me. Delano
handed him to me willingly and I smiled so widely me though my face
might set like this permanently. I had never felt a pride like this before,
even when I was with Adrian I didn’t feel this happy… he was my son,
now and forever. Then a thought occurred to me… if his mother was still
essentially a Wicca… what would he become? The thought scared me for
a moment, I didn’t want this kind of a world for him…
I wanted something better for him, just because I was doomed to
walk among the abnormal imbalance between good and evil didn’t mean
he had to… do it? He nestled against my chest comfortably and I bent my
face down to kiss his hair. He was so perfect in ever sense of the word; he
shouldn’t be condemned to this life. Alexander yawned loudly and Delano
giggled in unison with me. I felt a two frozen ice cold arms wrap around
me and Alexander, I didn’t look away from Alexander for a moment… he
was so perfect even more perfect than the god like creature only inches
away from my face.
“Hello my love” Adrian said in a happy pleasant tone. I looked up
at him and smiled widely
“Hello” I said quietly before he kissed my lips lightly.
“Hello daddy” Alexander muttered into my chest, I giggled and
looked up at Adrian who was smiling happily
“Did you have fun” I asked cheerfully forgetting all my previous
worries about unexpected guests. I was happy were I was with the two
most important things in my life wrapped around me.
“Loads” he said looking intently and happily into my eyes. He
kissed my lips lightly again and I sighed.
“So Adrian are you going to introduce us or what?” a deep voice
called from the door way. Adrian sighed and pulled away.
“You seem to introduce your self pretty well without my help.”
Adrian said in a joking tone towards the two men standing by the doors.
One looked much as Delano did in appearance tall, young and muscular,
while the other one seemed of medium build not quite muscular but
strong all the same. The bulkier man laughed at Adrian’s comment. He
had dark brown colored hair and dark green eyes that seemed to beautiful

Finding the Truth
to be joined to his more macho appearance. The tall pail bulky man walked
towards me and held out his hand me shifter Alexander blows me to free
one of my arms. I extended my hand to him and shook his hand.
“The names blade, it’s a pleasure to meet you Luna” he said with a
slightly English accent that sounded strange combined with the depth he
had in his. He flipped my hand and kissed the back of my palm
“Like wise” was all I was able to muster while sporting a wide
smile… he seemed amused by that fact and muttered something under his
breath that sounded like
“Still got it” the second slighter man walked towards me and held
out his hand. I pulled mine from blades and shook the second man I
assumed was Darren
“Hello Luna” he said kissing the back of my hand just as blade had
done before him
“Hello Darren” I said taking a stab in the dark, I was stuffed if it
wasn’t him. His eyebrows raised and a wide smile spread across his face.
“My reputation precedes me” he said happily
“Well honestly I just had to distinguish between who was blade and
who was Darren. What can I say Delano comes in handy… sometimes” I
said flashing him a dark sarcastic smile and all four of them laughed to
themselves.
“And who’s this little one?” blade asked leaning in towards
Alexander who was sleeping silently, I laughed under my breath and
sighed
“My little Alexander” I said simply staring at the beautiful angel
holding me closely as he slept comfortably in my arms. I pulled my arm
back from Darren’s hand and wrapped it around Alexander than kissed
his hair gently
“May I?” blade asked holding his arms out for the child.
“Sure” I said handing my child over carefully as not to wake his
beautiful eyes from there well deserved sleep. Blade took him into his cold
icy chest. Adrian took me into his arms and kissed my cheek. I looked up
at him and smiled then rested my head against his neck as watched

Finding the Truth
Alexander together contently. After a few minutes of gawking at

Alexander Delano decided to intercede
“Why don’t I take the little one to bed” he suggested holding his
arms out
“I’ll take him” blade said more of a request than an offer. I looked
up at Adrian as Delano escorted blade into Alexander’s room. Adrian bent
his head down and kissed my lips. I herd someone clear his throat from in
front of me. I pulled away and blushed, Adrian and Darren laughed.
“So,” I said trying to take the attention off my embarrassment “how
long have you known my Adrian for?” I asked holding one of my hands
up to stroke Adrian’s cheek. He seemed to enjoy that very much I guessed
from the sighs escaping his lips. I giggled as Darren shifted his weigh
seeming uncomfortable with our affection Adrian didn’t care and
continued to sigh and I stroked his cheek.
“Well actually we met while serving with the enforcers. But it had
been quite a while since we’d seen one another so blade and magenta
decided to take a break and come visit.” I smiled at him
“so why didn’t magenta come to visit?” I asked quickly not thinking
before I spoke, I could feel Adrian’s frozen cold body stiffen towards me, I
forgot that he didn’t know Delano had told me. “Well to come visit me at
least. Was it because of Adrian and her past, I’d understand why she
wouldn’t want to meet me if that were the case. No point to rub salt into
the wound now is there?” I asked talking more so to myself than to Darren
“Yes she thought it may become a little uneasy for her, and from
what I can see I can’t blame her for not coming.” I nodded and sighed
“That is unfortunate now isn’t it? I’m sorry if my behavior is
unsettling for you… I don’t mean to offend… I suppose I just can help
myself” I said staring up into Adrian’s eyes for the last few words he
smiled back and kissed my lips gently and briefly due to Darren’s
uncomfortable presence.
“It’s not offensive. Just strange I suppose, I’m not use to such high
levels of contact, especially intimate levels of contact”
“Well then be thankful I’m in love with Adrian and not you” I said
in a joking tone he smiled at me

Finding the Truth
“I don’t think id go that far” I blushed and Adrian chuckled Delano

and blade reappeared at the bottom of the stairs. Delano stood of the
opposite side of my fact to Adrian and blade took a casual stance next to
Darren who was still on edge
“Your son is quite extraordinary” blade said to me
“He is, isn’t he…?” I said almost rhetorically
“Truly” he said sounding slightly proud and yet envious, it seemed
to me that he made every one who came near him proud or envious, it as
strange for a young child to evoke such emotion. “Well we best be heeding
off”
“Were will you be staying?” I asked casually
“No were yet” he said emotionlessly
“You’re more than welcome to stay here, if you’d like of course. But
I would ask that you respect my privacy… something Adrian seems to
disregard” I added looking up at Adrian’s child like smirk.
“We wouldn’t want to impose” he said thoughtfully though it
sounded more like an exception to the invitation
“Its no imposition at all, you’re very welcome to stay here. I’m afraid our
fridge isn’t quiet stocked for vampire’s dietary requirements and our
sleeping arrangements are very limited but you’re welcome all the same.”
I said offering Pandora’s home to my vampire lovers friends.
“Well Darren and I have no need for sleep, we probably won’t be
around a lot but it is a very kind offer all the same.” He said making the
miner problems seem pointless.
“Our home is your home.” I said humbly smiling at him. I was
feeling older and older every day, like a real mom… that wasn’t good.
“Well all the same we should go tell magenta of our change I plans”
he said begrudgingly heading towards the door as Darren followed closely
behind.
“Tell her if she fells comfortable enough she is more than welcome
to stay as well, when you’re not out.” I added rolling my eyes, I felt Adrian
fall unresponsive behind me, I looked at his face and he stared at me with
amazement

Finding the Truth
“We’ll pass that along” he said before racing quickly out the door
with a gust of wind. Darren bowed in my general direction and followed
him out. I looked back at Adrian’s surprised face, he was in absolute awe
and for some reason it really bugged me.

Finding the Truth
The Elders
Chapter 6
“What?” I finally said annoyed he wouldn’t explain himself; I

turned my body around so I was facing him, so I could examine the
emotions more carefully on his face.
“That was very nice of you.” He said in a surprise tone
“Can’t I be nice to your friends?” I asked skeptically, did he really
want me to be harsh?
“Well of course you can, but to got to such lengths.” He shook his
head again in amazement then organized his thoughts into a straighter
train of thinking. “Thank you Luna that was very kind of you” he said
smiling staring into my eyes with his passionate smoldering gaze. I traced
his bottom lip with my finger, flickering my gaze between them and his
eyes
“I love you” I said simply stretching up to kiss his lips “I want you
to be happy” I said pulling back to stare into his eyes
“I can always go and see them…” he said trailing off my arms
tightened around his neck
“I want you to be happy were I can see you” I clarified he chuckled
and kissed my lips

Finding the Truth
“I’m always happiest where you can see me” he said kissing my lips
again “because I can see you” he clarified I giggled and kissed his ice cold,
glass smooth lips again
“I’m glad to hear that, because you’re going to be happy for the rest
of your life” I said smiling under his quiet passionate kisses.
“That sounds good to me.” we were quiet for a long time after that
the only sound in the room was our lips and tongues working as one. I
heard someone clear his throat loudly and pulled away from Adrian
abruptly. Adrian didn’t seem bothered by the sound; he seemed bothered
that I pulled away. I leaned back up and gave him a short quick peck on
the lips the looked towards the direction I herd the noise coming from.
“Oh crap!” I almost yelled “I forgot you were standing there… I’m
sorry” I said in a regretful tone. Delano chuckled under his breath and
shook his head.
“I just wanted to remind the two of you, you weren’t alone. And
Adrian I do think you’ll have a better chance of getting them to stay here if
you can convince magenta to stay, I bet she’d listen to you” he pointed out
and I groaned begrudgingly
“What’s the matter?” Adrian asked closing the gap between us and
holding me against his ice cold body. I sighed angrily
“He’s right… you should go… at least that way you shouldn’t have
to leave again.” I said trying to comfort my self.
“True” he said in a sigh. He kissed my lips and held them there for a
long while. When he pulled away he held me close and kissed my
forehead before disappearing in a flash.
“Luna… I think you should check your phone. You’ve got a
message” Delano said while throwing the small silver phone to me. I
grabbed it and flipped it open I message and 3 missed calls from Pandora.
They were all unread so I was grateful that Delano had respected my
privacy I opened the message
“Luna, call me once you get this message – Pandora” I pressed the
call button and waited while it rang
“Luna?” she asked skeptically
“Yeah it’s me” I said in a dull voice

Finding the Truth
“Why didn’t you call me?” she demanded

“I only just got the message.” I said angrily what did she expect my
visions didn’t seem to be short term, how was I suppose to see her stupid
message!
“Fine. Listen you have a meeting before the elders… you don’t have
to go, they are being Farley respectful of your wishes but I want you to
met them and hear them out all the same.”
“Hear them out?” I asked
“Yes they have a proposition for you” she said simply
“What kind of proposition?”
“They believe that with training you could become incredibly
powerful, they want to offer you Rain’s right hand position. It is not
something you should take lightly; rains right hand controls her
guardians. It is a very important position”
“I know… I’m not sure would they let me think it over?” I asked
hoping this wasn’t a do or die situation
“Yes Luna, I believe they will…” she said trailing off as if something
else caught her attention “Look Luna I have to go, call me when you’ve
made decision weather or not to listen… ill be waiting.” She said before
the line went dead
“Bye” I said into the silenced phone.
“So?” he asked
“Oh, as if you couldn’t hear every word” I said sarcastically as I
walked into the dining room and flopped down o the chair. I rested my
elbows on the table and slapped my face into my hands while letting out a
loud annoyed groan
“Luna” he said rubbing my shoulders “what’s bothering you? Don’t
you want to go?” he questioned me
“I want to go… but Adrian’s going to be a real pain in the butt about
this.” I said not looking forward to the painful conversation. I groaned
once more
“True Adrian will be a problem, but it’s your decision in the end
Luna, he cant walk your path for you. As much as he would love for me to

Finding the Truth
be wrong I’m right, you have to make the decision in the end… not him”
he said sternly
“yeah I know…but you said its going to be hard enough me
remaining neutral for him… just think how horrible this will turn out if I
decide that the white side is right, he’d hate me…” I said begrudgingly
“No Luna, he’d never hate you, even if he gets angry he would
never hate you… he loves you far too much.” He said trying to comfort
me.
“I hate making him angry… what will I do with Alexander?” I asked
“I’ll make sure he’s happy and safe while your gone.” He said
satisfied by the idea
“Ok… but what about Adrian, you don’t expect him to honestly stay
here do you? He’d be a bigger pain in the butt to you than to me” I said
begrudgingly
“True he can be problematic if you give him the chance… but he has
friends staying I think I can persuade him to be hospitable for a week” he
said confidently
“What about the dark elders? Why don’t they want to see me?” I
asked curiously, was my power not suited for dark Wicca.
“I suspect no one had told them about you. Perhaps I should see if
they would like an audience with you… perhaps they hand of the crown
and they keys to the castle” he said joking to himself I joined in his
laughter.
“Yeah, that would go down well with Adrian wouldn’t it ‘oh yeah
my girlfriends queen what about yours’ great conversation starter” I said
jokingly to myself
“If you think it’s a good idea to see the dark elders then I will take
you.” Delano promised.
“I believe it would probably be beneficial to see both sides of the
fence.” I said glumly “It’ll make Adrian happy at least” I said
begrudgingly
“Yes, I suppose it will make him happier if he gets to take you to his
world as well.” He said bleakly
“That really upsets me you know!” I said angrily

Finding the Truth
“What upsets you?”

“The fact Adrian still thinks that’s his world, he’s always going to
have other options. He has me now!” I said letting my voice turn sour.
“Yes he does. And he is grateful for it… but for many years that was
his life and he loved it, he was brilliant in action.” He said enviously and I
sighed…
“I don’t want to do this to him… I don’t like making him have to
choose” I said glumly
“He is choosing true love over blood lust my little Luna, nothing
more… he loves you little Luna… he truly does”
“I know… but it’s still not fair…” I said angrily it wasn’t fair to make
him choose between what he knows and what he loves. It made me feel
very selfish
“It’s more than fair.” He said kissing my cheek. He was a very
proud father…
“What time should I expect Adrian?” I asked begrudgingly
“Expect me for what?” a loving familiar voice asked from he dining
room door way. I cheered up immediately and leapt from my seat into his
arms, if he had been a normal human I probably would have thrown him
to the ground. But being the psychopathic vampire he was he caught me in
his arms lifting me off the ground and wrapping my lags around his waist.
He kissed my lips and smiled brightly
“If this is how your going to react every time I leave maybe I should
leave more often” I felt my expression change. “What’s wrong?”
“I’m going to meet the elders” I said closing my eyes expecting a
harsh impact
“Great ill help you--” I put my finger over his lips
“The white elders” I said flickering my gaze between his lips and his
eye’s
“What?”
“Pandora called and they want t meet with me… they want to train
me” I waited for the screaming rage that was his nature.
“No” he said simply “you’re not going” he said tightening his arms
around me a laughed and he hardened his expression

Finding the Truth
“Its not like I’m going off to join a convent, I’m not going to take up
there offer… not yet anyway. Besides I’ve already talked it over with
Delano and I’ve decided that it would be good to see both sides. He’s
going to take me to the dark elders as well. Plus I don’t want to go meet a
random council of elders on my own” I said kissing his unresponsive lips
“I want you to come with me” his expression loosened slightly
“So you haven’t made a decision yet?” he asked skeptically
“No, I have made a decision.” His expression hardened again I
laughed at his poker face “I’ve decided that I’m staying with you… for the
time being.” I clarified he sighed and looked down.
“For the time being…” he said unhappily, I placed my hand under
his chin and pulled his face up to meet mine. I pulled and pulled at his
chin but he wouldn’t budge. I gave up and settle for his forehead. I kissed
his forehead then rested mine against his.
“I’m not going anywhere without you… I love you Adrian” I said
almost crying, I didn’t want him to think I was going to leave him because
I wasn’t. I wanted him to know I loved him and that I would always love
him. He looked up at me and kissed my lips gently.
“I love you Luna” he said still unhappy I kissed his lips again and
held him as close as I could
“I’m not going anywhere” I said unhappily hating that he thought I
was going to leave him… I couldn’t imagine living without him. I herd
Delano clear his throat but I didn’t move, neither did Adrian. I was content
to be held here in his arms even if he was under the impression I was
going to leave him. I didn’t want him to think that way… I just wanted
him to be happy, for once.
“You’re not going” he muttered under his breath, I sighed
“Yes Adrian, I am going” I said confidently yet resigned
“Luna… your not going and that’s final.” He said with an angry
look on his face, I couldn’t control myself. I burst out into laughter at him
angry face. It didn’t bother me anymore his angry faces always seemed to
amuse me.
“Adrian” I said kissing his angry unresponsive lips “im going, no
matter what you say, I’m going and there going to teach me… and your

Finding the Truth
either going to be there with more or your not, simple as that” I said with a
wide grin across my face, Arians arms tightened and flexed around me.
“You’re not going” he said angrily
“And you’re going to stop me?” I asked in a mocking tone
“If that’s what it comes to”
“Adrian. I think Delano is more than able to help me out in this
situation… or are you going back on your promise?” I asked with a
sarcastically judgmental look on my face
“I promised to keep you safe and that’s what I’m trying to do!” he
yelled at me… it surprised me and I yanked my head away from his… it
was a stupid reaction. I shouldn’t be scared of Adrian… should i?
“Then come with me!” I snapped back at him
“Luna… I wouldn’t be welcome.” We were silent for a moment
“I wont be long. I’ll make sure I only spend a few hours with them
at a time. We’ll get a hotel somewhere and you can still be with me.” I said
smiling at my fantastic little plan.
“No! No Luna! I won’t watch you turn on me…” he said letting me
drop to the floor, his eyes were infuriated, so much so that I thought he
was going to hit me… he wouldn’t do that. “I’m sorry…” he said in a
regretful tone. He bent down and kissed my for head before disappearing
in a gust of wind. I spotted Delano leaning against the wall just beside the
white leather couch. He eyed me suspiciously
“What?” I finally said to his judgmental eyes that burned my face.
He pursed his lips then shook his head.
“You should give Pandora a call before the elders decide to rescind
there invitation.” He said pointing to my right hand that hadn’t let go of
that small silver phone the whole time. I flipped it open and scrolled
through the programmed numbers. I found pandora’s number and
pressed call. She picked up on the second ring
“Hello”
“Hey it’s me”
“Well that didn’t take you much time did it?”

Finding the Truth
“No I suppose not… but I’ve decided that I should see both sides of
the fence. Delano’s going to take me to the dark elders after my visit with
the white side”
“Is Delano there now?” she asked angrily
“Yes, he is” I said trying to blow it off.
“What about the other one?” she asked referring to Adrian
“No” I said coldly.
“Put Delano on” she said as if she were bracing herself for some
kind of impact
“Why?”
“Just do it Luna!” she ordered me. I handed Delano the phone
“She wants to talk to you… sorry” I muttered under my breath low
enough for him to hear.
“Hello?” he said “yes that’s right…. Why... no that’s fine… no
Pandora he won’t be coming… yes… she’ll be fine… no you can not…
no… ok… fine then… so we agree... ok… goodbye Pandora. I’ll bring her
to you.” He said snapping the phone shut and handing it back to me.
“So… what’s the plan?” I asked
“I’m taking you to lithium, the cradle of Rome. Pandora will met us
there and she’ll take you to see the elders.”
“Then what?” I asked curiously
“Then I’m taking you to Italy a few days afterwards. We’ll probably head
home first just to collect a few necessities like clothing… and Adrian.” He
added in a low suggestive voice
“Do you really think he’ll want to come?” I asked thinking about our
previous
“I’m certain of it, once he realizes that you haven’t left him for the
white. He’ll want to sell you on the benefits of the dark.” He said happily.
“But what if I do decide to side with the white” I asked skeptically
not knowing my own mind at this point. It was strange being one of the
only people who could see there future and yet somehow I was more in
the dark than people who couldn’t.

Finding the Truth
“Then that’s your decision to make and not his… remember that
Luna, it’s your life to live” he said with a hint of pride in his voice that was
quiet strange.
“I know… but for some strange reason all my choices lately seem to
revolve around him… he is my life now, and I swear its going to be the
death of me.” he chuckled at my closing statement
“That might be true, but it hurts him to Luna… I haven’t seen him
act this way since… well ever actually.” He said shaking his head “love
makes people do stupid things some times.”
“Well I suppose I should head off to sleep.” I said trudging towards
the stairs
“Good night my little Luna” he said in a voice more suited to a
gentle lullaby than a friendly good night
“Good night dad” I said quietly as I headed up the door. I checked
on Alexander before I headed to my room, he was perfectly fine sleeping
soundly. I opened the door to my room and jumped back with surprise
Adrian was laying on his side waiting for me. his eyes were cold and
repentant as he fondled with something small and gold in his hands. “get
out!” I said harshly, he stopped plying with the small object in his hands
and put it away.
“I’m sorry Luna.” He said with a look that made me angry, this
wasn’t the first time id herd this.
“You’re always sorry! I doubt you could make it through one day
without repenting on something. Just get out before I make you!” I yelled
at him, he smiled and laughed.
“And how exactly would you make me leave?” he challenged I
concentrated for a moment and held out my hands. He realized at once
what I was preparing to do. I closed my eyes, then I felt a pair of familiar
cold hands wrap around my body “you wouldn’t do that to me would
you?”
“If you don’t take you hands of me this second you’re going to find
out!” I said angrily, he didn’t move away from me he pulled himself in
closer and all my will power was gone… I couldn’t fight him… could i? He
kissed my cheek and laughed to himself

Finding the Truth
“Didn’t think so” he remarked that made me angry. I didn’t mean to

but suddenly a violent shiver rocked through my body and Adrian was
lying down on the floor. I turned around and looked at his agonized face.
He was in such pain like someone was giving him and electric shock. I
bent down to his sides and held his hand.
I wasn’t in my bed room anymore. I was with my dark figure in
front of big Ben. He leaned in to hit me and I was frightened I held out my
arms and he flew back across the street lading with a load smashing sound
into the cement wall of the building standing opposite the large clock
tower.
Then I was back in my bed room… I jumped back from Adrian who
was staring at me intensely. I crushed my legs against my chest and rocked
my body back and forth. I was going to hurt him… hurt him bad. He was
going to leave me after that… I could feel it in the pit of my stomach that
would be the last time I would ever see him again. I felt his frozen cold
arms wrap around my waist and pull me unto his lap.
“I’m fine Luna… I’m ok” he chanted in my ear. Sure he was fine
now… but not for long, he would never be safe while he was with me. I
would be the death of him, instead of him being the death of me.
“Luna? Breathe Luna!” he said shaking my shoulders to make sure I
was listening. I tried to breathe as my doomed vampire commanded but I
couldn’t… he pulled my legs away from my chest and suddenly I was able
to gasp in the air. I was holding my legs so tightly against my chest that I
wasn’t able to breathe. He rocked me back and forth as I had been doing
before and kissed my hair repetitively.
“You have to leave me” I said in a voice so quiet I could barely hear
it myself
“What?” he asked, skeptically. He toped rocking and peered around
at my face that was concealed by my hair
“You’re not safe with me… I’ll hurt you, I saw it.” I said just as
quietly. He kissed my cheek and sighed
“Well that’s my problem now isn’t it?” he said in a reassuring tone

Finding the Truth
“No Adrian… I’ll kill you. I won’t do that I won’t endanger your life
because I’m too selfish to let you go. You have to leave before I hurt you
again” I said felling my tears hit my legs as I battled against them.
“I’m not going anywhere” he said sternly as he tightened his
muscular arms around me
“But I am” I said trying to reassure myself. He didn’t comment he
just sighed and held me in his arms.
“And to think of why my plans were for tonight” he said chuckling
lightly and shaking is head
“What were your plans” I asked calmly and curiously. She sighed
and continued kissing my hair and cheek.
“It doesn’t matter now. Perhaps another night” he suggested pulling
the two of us from the floor and sliding us into my large king sized bed. I
wanted to know what his plans were but I was feeling incredibly tiered. I
yawned much to his satisfaction and drifted off to sleep, awaiting the
nightmares that were my visions.
My visions to night were strange and hard to decode. I saw me
throwing Adrian against the wall as I had in my flash the night before.
Then I saw the same castle I had seen in my last vision. I ran into Adrian’s
arms and kissed him viciously this time. I looked down at my finger and
saw a small piece of gold jewelry on my finger.
A wedding ring? Then I saw my brilliant white light holding me yet
again, only this time… it didn’t seem as wonderful. It seemed happy and
loving but I had felt better. When I was in Adrian’s arms holding my
Alexander… it was the happiest I had ever felt. Even this god like white
light couldn’t make me fell that good.
Then a new vision flashed across my mind nothing new just
something happy like a memory. Adrian’s cold arms wrapped around me
as I lay asleep, it was comforting to know this wouldn’t be our last night
together, or would it be? I wake up calmly, I check to make sure Adrian’s
arms weren’t just something I had dreamt. To my satisfaction he was there
and he was holding me tightly. I didn’t move, I didn’t want to ruin the
moment.
“Are you awake?” he asked grazing my ear with his lips.

Finding the Truth
“Nope…” i said placing my arms over his. He was content to lie

there, he seemed happier tonight than he had yesterday. I had obviously
either been very quiet or had said something that made him happy. He
kissed my cheek and sighed contently
“So what’s made you so happy?” I asked curiously I couldn’t help
myself. Though I did love the romantic silence I love to hear the sound of
his voice.
“Your visions were better tonight” he said chuckling silently to
himself
“Were you eaves dropping again?” I asked giggling under my
breath
“Always” he said proudly, it made me laugh harder
“What did I say last night?” I asked curiously
“You guessed my plans” he said, kissing all the way from my chest
to the hollow at my ear.
“Hmm” was all I said. I thought back over my visions that night
trying to figure out what was different… the first thing that popped into
my mind was me firing him against the large orange cement wall, there
was no way that’s what he had planned. I kept scanning over my visions
to try find something different… nothing. Then it hit me, that small gold
wedding ring on my finger. Did he mean he wanted to marry me? But I
had only known him a few days… I did love him, more than my own life. I
would do anything for him… so why did I feel so strange about marriage.
I loved him enough to spend eternity with him. “Anything else?”
“Yes” he said preoccupied with the movements his lips were
making along my neck
“And…” I prompted
“You said you loved Me.” he said happily, I could feel the smile on
his lips
“You already knew that.” I said
“It’s nice to know your not just saying it to my face” that made me
mad
“What? Do you honestly thing I’m just playing you?” I said angrily
yet quietly

Finding the Truth
“No… not intentionally”

“You listen to me Mr.! I love you and you know it! Don’t try to
convince you self other wise, that’s just stupid!” he laughed and I turned
around to face him “Adrian, I love you” I said looking into his eyes and
pronouncing every syllable. All the laughter from his face was gone now.
He was still happy but he wasn’t feeling humorous
“I love you more my Luna” I kissed his lips and all my fears and
inhibitions went out the window. He was passionate and yet gentle, force
full and yet consciences of my will that was now smashed into a hundred
pieces. He rolled us over so he was on top of me, holding him so I
wouldn’t feel the weight of his ice cold body but still able to fell every line
of his pressing against mine… he pulled away too soon and lay next to me.
I concentrated on slowing my breathing “I’m sorry Luna, but if your not
ready I can’t tempt myself to much. It’s not like I have some unyielding
resistance level”
“That’s not what I herd” I said in a smugly satisfied tone
“Delano exaggerates”
“I’m sure; you know he thinks the world of you” I said happy my
father would approve of the man I love.
“I know, I’m very lucky you’re his daughter and not someone else’s.
In my wildest dreams I never imagined doing your father a favor would
turn out to be more beneficial for me in the end”
“I miss my family… and yet I’m happy you had the courage to do it,
I’m happier when I with you than I ever was when I was wit them.” I said
kissing his lips briefly
“Oh Luna” he sighed “I don’t deserve you”
“No you don’t” I agreed “you deserve much better” I said smiling
across at him
“If I were to ask you something would you answer me?” he asked
fondling with my fingers
“Of course” I said as I entwined my fingers in his
“Would you trust me?” he asked kissing my hand
“Don’t I always?” I asked. He pulled me to the end of the bed and I
gasped from the sudden shock. He bent down on one knee and shook my

Finding the Truth
hand that was entwined in his loose he held it firmly in his and reached
into his pocket. He pulled out a small golden wedding ring.
“I promise to love and protect you through the good times and the
bad, in sickness and in health. Luna Bella banks, will you marry me?” he
asked staring into my eyes. My smile widened and I felt like jumping up
and down for joy
“Yes!” i almost screamed. I wasn’t thinking… I didn’t need to. I
knew he loved me and wanted to be with me that am all I need to know
“Good” he said smiling beautifully rising back up to my level to kiss
me. He pushed me back onto the bed and we both rested for a moment. I
exhaled happily
“Luna Bella Cole” I repeated to myself. Adrian chuckled beside me
and kissed my cheek.
“Sounds good to me” he said pride stricken
“Delano will be out looking for you”
“No he wont, he stopped by after you fell asleep assuming that’s
were id be. He knows were I am.” He said pulling me into his side. Adrian
seemed to be getting rougher with me, but I didn’t mind. No matter how
he touched me I always felt better when he did.
“So are you going to come with me or am I stuck with Delano for
companionship?” I asked happily hoping his opinion would change now
that he knew I wasn’t going to leave him. It hadn’t. he was still just as
angry, perhaps even more so.
“You’re not going Luna.”
“Yes I am!” I said angrily now jumping up from the bed and
heading for the door. He bet me there and towered over me with a fierce
angry look in his eyes. I was finally scared of him. I had never been scared
by Adrian before… well not like this at least I was absolutely terrified. I
backed away from him slowly. He didn’t loosen his pose or expression.
His eyes turned pitch black and a low growl built in his chest. I saw him
prepare to strike and for a moment I thought he was going to bite me. I
was wrong. His lips found mine urgently and forced me back to the bed.
I struggled against him but he wouldn’t release me. I screamed but
the sound was muffled in the back of my throat. It became apparent to me

Finding the Truth
what he was trying to do as he reached for the buttons on his shirt. I let my
body find the numbness I had used so many times before and gave up
trying to fight him. I let my body go numb as my consciousness was
pushed to the back of my mind to wait out the unwanted intimate event.
He felt my numb unresponsive body underneath him and pulled
away begrudgingly. There was no point if I was dead and zombie like, I
dint move when he got off me. He sat at the end of the bed and massaged
his temples. I didn’t know what to do. I loved him and I wanted to comfort
him but at the same time I wanted to make him explode… I just lay there
quiet and unresponsive. I pulled my consciousness back to the surface and
sat up. I stared at him for a moment. He didn’t move. I decided I loved
him more than I hated him for what he had just tried to do… but I didn’t
want to disturb him or comfort him. It was his fault for what he just did
and I wasn’t going to cover that up but I wasn’t going to make him feel
bad about it either.
“I’m going to go have a shower” I said pushing myself of the bed
and walking towards the door. He made no effort to follow me he just sat
there pressing his fingers into his temples. I walked down stairs into the
bathroom and showered not really paying attention to what I was doing. I
was to busy staring at my wedding finger. Had I made the right choice?
I washed my hair then jumped out of the shower. I dried myself
thoroughly with the white Egyptian cotton towels Pandora had left for us.
I chucked the dress I had washed back on then dried and brushed my hair.
I walked back into the large master bedroom and looked over at Adrian
who hadn’t moved an inch. I went over and comforted him wrapping my
arms around his torso and kissing his cheek. He didn’t move or even flinch
as my warm body pressed against his
“I love you” I whispered in his ear before resting my head against
his back. He took in a deep breath and sighed heavily. I kissed his cheek
again hoping to make him feel better or at least relax. His shoulder blades
relaxed and his arms dropped from his temples. I pressed my nose against
his ice cold back and breathed in his sent me still smelt like white musk.
He sighed and relaxed his body
“I’m so—”I cut him off mid sentence

Finding the Truth
“Don’t say that word. I already know how you feel from your
depressive brooding before” I said kissing his frozen cold back again. “You
love me and that’s all I need to know” I said happily tightening my arms
around him
“I love you Luna” he said holding my arms around his waist “I truly
do” he clarified
“And I love you… I trust you Adrian”
“And I trust you Luna”
“If that’s true you won’t give me anymore trouble about this whole
white and dark bull crap. I want to hear both sides, I just want to know
what they have to say… I’m curious” I said honestly. He wasn’t angry but
he wasn’t happy
“I don’t want you to go” he said honestly showing his vulnerability.
I kissed his back again.
“I know you don’t I know… but I need you to know I love you and I
will come back to you… you have to have faith in me” I said. He sighed
and I kissed his back again repetitively.
“I have faith in you Luna… it’s the elders and that stupid Ga— …
never mind, I trust you Luna I do… but those elders can be very
persuasive” he said in un happy dissatisfied tone, I continued to kiss his
back scared that any minute now he’d disappear in yet another gust of
wind.
“I will come back to you Adrian, I promise… I love you more than
you give me credit for. I love you Adrian” I said my words muffled
between kisses
“But I won’t have to count on that If you don’t go.” he said in a
sterner tone “I don’t want you to go luna and as long as your under my
watch I wont be taking any chances” he said sternly I gave up with the
kisses I knew I wasn’t going to win this argument he was far to stubborn. I
pulled my arms back and jumped from the bed, “where are you going?”
he asked winding his arms round my waist I sighed and leaned up to kiss
his cheek.
“I do have a child to care for as well you realize and the two of us
do usually have a need to eat in the mornings” I said walking forward, it

Finding the Truth
felt awkward because he walked with me. I stopped in my path and

sighed “is there a particular reason why you won’t let me go?” I asked
skeptically folding my arms across my chest. He smiled wickedly then
swooped me up in his arms I gasped and giggle as he yanked me off my
feet and into his arms. He walked me slowly down the stairs and into the
kitchen
“You start on breakfast and I’ll go get the little one” he said setting
me on my feet and kissing my forehead before disappearing in an all too
familiar gust of wind. I sighed and fixed two bowls of cereal. I walked out
into the dining room, sure enough there my beautiful little Alexander sat I
put the bowl down in front of him. He had the same look on his face as
yesterday. But then he looked up at me and giggled
“You forgot the spoon again mummy” he said in a hysterical voice. I
slapped my forehead as I had done so the other night and walked back
into the kitchen to grab two spoons but sure enough there Adrian was
holding out two spoons towards me.
“Thank you” I said taking the spoons from him. A wide smile
spread across his face and bowed his head in acknowledgement. I handed
Alexander one of the spoons then sat down in front of Alexander to join
him. Adrian watched us intently as we ate. It was incredibly annoying and
made me feel self-conscious about eating in font of him
“You look different when you eat” he said examining my face.
“Well that might have something to do with you staring at me like
that, its making uncomfortable” I said begrudgingly only half way
through my cereal
“I’m sorry” he said apologetically I groaned loudly throwing my
head back
“Eh! Stop saying sorry, you know how much hat annoys me” I said
coldly. He smiled then disappeared. I felt one cold hand pull back my hair
and a set of beautifully frozen lips grazed my ear lobe.
“I apologize” he said in a smug tone, I groaned and he laughed. I
continued eating, even though his presence still made me feel self-
conscious and uncomfortable. Alexander finished a few minutes after me. I
swooped up the two bowls and rinsed them off in the sink. I went back

Finding the Truth
into the small dining room and took Alexander into my arms, he nestled
his head against my neck and covered his face with my hair. I stopped in
my tracks but Alexander didn’t notice. I kissed the back of Alexander’s
head and stared at him for a while. I felt Adrian’s frozen arms wrap
around the two of us, he bent his head sown and kissed Adrian’s head
before continuing on with me.
“When’s Delano going coming home? ...well coming here” I clarified
“He’ll be here soon”
“Interrupting something, am i?” Delano asked from the dining room
door way. I laughed and Adrian smiled
“Speaking of the devil” I said looking up at Adrian whose smile
became even brighter
“Blade and Darren are waiting for you down at the grotto” he added
politely his expression changed slightly when he looked at me
“I’ll be back in a few hours. I love you” he said kissing my fore head
“I love you too Adrian” I said stretching up on my tipy toes just to
reach his lips. He kissed me gently and sighed. I watched him disappear in
another far too familiar gust of wind.
“Luna, go get in the car.” He ordered me
“What?” I asked skeptically
“Don’t argue with me go gt in now. It’s the small silver one, don’t
forget your phone” I patted my pocket making sure it was still there. It
was, I didn’t stay to argue I dragged Alexander outside and into the small
silver car and buckled him in.
“Where are we going?” Alexander asked me
“I don’t know baby… I don’t know” I said pulling him into my side
and kissing his forehead.
“Are we going to die?” he asked me muffled by a quiet whimpering
sound that escaped his throat
“What? No… never, were going to be fine Alex I can promise you
that.” I said holding him even closer “what on earth would make you
think that?” I asked kissing his fore head again and resting my cheek on
his head.

Finding the Truth
“It’s just that… whenever something strange happens… someone

dies” he said in a quiet sad voice.
“I promise no one will ever hurt you! I’m here and so is Adrian…
we love you Alexander, my little angel.” I said holing him close rubbing
his cheek with my thumb. Delano jumped into the car and speeded off
down the quiet street. “Where are you taking us?” I asked almost
aggressively
“I was under the impression you wanted to see the elders” he said
“there’s no way I could take you with Adrian hanging around, he’s going
to kill me for it later… but he’ll get over it when he see’s that you have
come back to him.” I sighed “aren’t you going back to him?” Delano asked
curiously
“You weren’t there last night… he tried to hurt me… and then he
tried to” I trailed off squeezing my legs together tightly. He realized when
he saw my legs. His hands flexed around the steering wheel and the
already speeding car gained velocity.
“If he ever touches you Luna… I will kill him!” he said in a violent
agitated voice
“I hurt him, I didn’t mean to… but he wouldn’t leave and I just got
so mad that! ...I don’t know I just lost control” I said letting my head fall
into my hands
“It’s to be expected Luna… honestly I’m surprised he hasn’t bitten
you, and even more surprise you haven’t set him on fire!” he said
laughing; I didn’t take my head out of my hands.
“But I want too” I said
“As I said Luna, it is to be expected. You cannot deny what you are
any better than he can.”
“It’s not fair. He’s tempted to eat me every moment were together
and I’m tempted to kill him!” I felt Alexander tug on my dress, I delano
turned around and the car slowed to a steady stop
“Were here” he said in a light monotone. Opening his own door
“And where is here exactly?” I asked in an ominous tone as he got
out of car

Finding the Truth
“The air-port” he said opening the door for me and Alexander. I got out of
the care gracefully still cradling Alexander in my arms; he was a little too
big for me to hold him this way and it was a strain on my arms but I didn’t
mind. I slid him onto my hip and followed Delano who walked at a
quickened pace in front of me. I chased him struggling with Alexander’s
weight as it compressed me to walk slanted through the halls filled with
hurrying people.
“Hurry up Luna” Delano called after me
“Easy up a little” I yelled back
“Look there’s the gate” he said pointing to the small waiting room
filled with multiple people. He pulled me towards the last two vacant
seats, I felt my pocket vibrate and my stomach drop. Delano noticed at he
same moment I did. I groaned and pulled the small silver phone out, sure
enough it was Adrian.
“Hello” I said in a quiet timid voice
“Luna” he said in a low harsh voice that under normal
circumstances I would have mistaken for pure loathing.
“I’ll be home in a few days, don’t get yourself worked up.” I ordered
him trying to sound reassuring
“How can I not be worried? You’re dragging yourself off to the one
thing in this world that will take you away from me, I won’t loose you
Luna. I’m coming down there” he said darkly
“The planes about to leave you’re not going to make it” I said
confidently relaxing back into my chair as I handed Alexander to Delano
“besides I wouldn’t go anyway. You couldn’t do anything to make me
leave, not while I was in front of this many people.” I said just as
confidently, that seemed to anger him.
“Don’t you dare get on that plane Luna!” he screamed so loudly into
the phone I had to pull it away from my ear. Six people around me turned
to stare at me.
“Adrian… I’m not going to leave you; Jesus Christ is this all the
faith you have in me?” I asked angrily he seemed to cool down a little but
it was clear to me he was still angry.
“You will Luna! ...I know you will! ...he’s waiting.”

Finding the Truth
“If you don’t think I’ll come back to you because I’d find someone
better wouldn’t you want me to have that happiness?” I asked and he fell
silent. “It doesn’t matter anyway; I’m not going to leave you!” I screamed
into the phone realizing even more people were looking at me
“I want you to be happy Luna… just do what you want” he said
quietly this time
“Adrian…” I said in a descending tone
“I love you my Luna” he said in a tone that under different
circumstances would have made me cry, I stifled the tears and repeated
the obvious
“I love you to Adrian… I’ll be home soon” I said hoping to reassure
him of my love
“Luna…” he whispered into the phone before hanging up, I groaned
loudly and put away the small silver phone.
“Don’t worry” he said putting his arm around my shoulders “the
planes boarding now anyway, and once you’ve come back to him he’ll be
fine” he said smiling at the inconsequential future
“He’s going to kill me” I said muffled the words through a groan
“No he’s not… maybe give you a few broken bones, but you’ll give
him a nice right hook of lightening strait into his veins” he said joking to
himself
“Who’s waiting for me?” I asked looking at Delano this time.
“Someone you’ve been seeing… someone Adrian doesn’t want you
to meet”
“Will you tell me who he is when I meet him?” I asked
“No… you’ll know when you meet him.” He said confidently
“You don’t seem that upset about it” I noted and he laughed
“No I’m not very upset about it, I see things differently than Adrian
does. I want you to be happy no matter what and I know I won’t be cut out
of the picture… no matter who you choose. But Adrian knows other wise.
He knows that if you choose him then he’ll never see you again… and he
knows now that he can’t live without you. I’ve never seen anyone have
this kind of effect on him.” He said shaking his head

Finding the Truth
“Come on we better get into line before we end up with cruddy

seats” I said while taking his hand and dragging the two of them to there
feet. Delano carried Alexander in his arms and for a second I could
imagine what he would have looked like carrying me, then it occurred to
me that people around us would probably be assuming he was my
Alexander’s father. Even though he looked 20 considering he was actually
about 650 years older than me that thought hadn’t occurred to me yet.
People would be assuming we were a couple, and now that I had that gold
wedding ring on my finger and a child in my arms…

Finding the Truth
White Knight, White Guardians,

White Light
Chapter 7
We lined up and Delano handed the attendant out tickets, I herd a

loud smashing sound come from behind me and I turned to see what it
was
“Ow!” a deep voice from behind me yelled. I then realized I had
accidentally hit him
“Oh I’m sorry! Are you ok?” I said comforting the man bending over
his waist, He straitened up when he saw me. Our eyes met and I knew…
that warm strange fuzzy feeling I had felt in my dreams was there as I
stared into his brilliant blue eyes that were lighter than Adrian or mine.
His hair was a light sandy blond and his skin a pail yet beautiful white.
His build was a stronger than normal build, a protective and safe build. He
wore a white t shirt and blue jeans; his white t shirt was unbuttoned 3
buttons from the top showing off his muscular chest.

Finding the Truth
“I’m feeling better now” he said smiling so brilliantly it could have

knocked me breathless if I had been breathing that is. I shook my head
trying to find a rational train of thought
“Umm…did I hurt you?” I asked curiously
“I’ll be fine” he reassured me
“I’m sorry I didn’t see you there” I said suddenly able to feel the
awe shocked smile on my face
“Well I was standing behind you.” He said thought fully
“True” I agreed with him
“My names Gabriel and you are?” he asked holding out his hand for
mine. i took it eagerly, I wanted to close my eyes and sigh with
contentment but I held my composed facial feature.
“Luna, it’s very nice to meet you Gabriel” I said politely.
“So is this how you met new people or am I the exception?” he
asked jokingly
“Only when there as good looking as you” I teased surprised at how
mellow my voice was. I turned back to Delano who was smiling I widened
my eyes and he nodded. I followed him towards the large plain. When we
were boarded the seat next to me was still open. I rested my head back
against the seat and sighed; a loud thud from beside me startled me and
made me gasp.
“Oops I’m sorry” Gabriel said sitting next to me, I couldn’t be this
lucky… or was it bad luck… I remembered the promise I had made to
Adrian, the promise he had made to me and the promise I had made to
myself. I would never leave him, he would never hurt me and I would
never hurt him… but did this change now I had met a perfect stranger. It
had when I met Adrian…
“No your fine. You just startled me, that’s all.” I said reassuringly
bothered by my own thoughts he seemed to notice I wasn’t happy,
“Are you ok Luna” he asked sounding sincerely concerned placing
his hand on mine as if we were old friends. I groaned and swung my head
back
“I’m engaged” I said angrily he laughed at my train of thought

Finding the Truth
“Isn’t that usually a cause for celebration?” he asked, sounding like

he was covering up something else
“Not in this case” I said moving my hand so it was wrapped around
his. I didn’t open my eyes so I couldn’t see his face but he squeezed my
hand in respiration.
“So you know who I am then” he said in a strangely glum voice as if
he was hoping I wouldn’t notice
“I have a strange feeling I do.” I said opening my eyes to stare at his
beautiful god like face he looked into my eyes as if he were staring into my
soul as if a part of him was suddenly found… and as if I could feel it too.
And to my dismay, I could feel it… I could feel it horribly every inch of my
body screamed to press against him… but I knew I couldn’t. And I knew
even after every thing Adrian had put me through I wouldn’t do it, I loved
him to much. I regretted getting so involved with Adrian, I regretted
promising him I all the things I did… and even more so, I regretted
agreeing to marry him. I looked back on that night remembering how
happy and certain I was about him how certain I was that I wanted him to
be in my future… and yet now, all I wanted was Gabriel.
He rubbed the back of my hand with his thumb and the warmth was
incredible. It felt so soothing and natural, like breathing. The way a
relationship should feel comfortable and effortless. He was someone I felt I
could be happy with, someone I would never fight with. Someone I could
jst lie with in a garden some where warm watching the sky…someone that
would make me feel loved
“Are you ok?” he asked me, I hand noticed it then but my face
wasn’t exactly a mask of pure joy… it looked sad and torn.
“No… I’m not” I said bleakly composing my face and reaching for
Delano’s hand in my other, he gave it a quick squeeze then let go focusing
all his attention on Alexander, trying to give us some privacy I thought
“Adrian needs to learn his place anyway. He’s still young” Gabriel
said sitting back closing her eye
“Excuse me?” I asked confused “what did you think that just
because you waltz into my life Adrian would just disappear? Did you

Finding the Truth
think this would be easy for me? i love him enough to marry him for
Christ sake!”
“No I didn’t think he would go… but I did think it would be
relatively easy” he said pulling his eye brows together and looking away
from me
“What were you thinking to make yourself so deluded that you
could possibly believe this choice could be easy? I love him… so much.” A
single tear dropped from my squinting eyes and hit out entwined hands
“Don’t cry Luna” he said wiping a second tear from the corner of
my eye. “I suppose I believed that once you could feel what I feel… you
would be able to make a quick decision. Because you’d be able to feel our
connection” he said tracing the contours of my face with his hand. I closed
my eyes and bit my lip.
“But that’s why it’s so hard… I’m engaged and yet” I sighed with
contentment as his fingers brushed my lips. I opened my eyes just in time
to prepare my self for the inevitable. He leaned in slowly as not to frighten
me or force me into doing anything I didn’t want to. But that was just it… I
knew I should pull away, I knew I should turn from him and stay loyal to
Adrian it was what I had promised him I would do. But I couldn’t, I didn’t
want to pull away from him.
I moved in closer to him closing my eyes and letting out a quiet sigh as our
lips met. They were perfect lips warm and smooth soft and sweet, his lips
tasted like watermelon on my tongue.
It was brilliant and electrifying so absolutely perfect, I felt the tears
streaming down my cheek. It was to perfect and to persuasive. It was
ripping my heart into two pieces; burning like wild fire from the inside
out… i wanted to run home to Adrian now and have him hold me in his
arms, having him compress me tightly against his chest. I wanted to slap
Gabriel’s face and push him so far away that earth wouldn’t be big
enough… but at the same time I didn’t want this moment to end, I wanted
to hold him tight against my body and fell every little god like line of his
body pressing against mine, he made me feel like joining the mile high
club!

Finding the Truth
When he finally pulled away from my face I felt complete at one

with myself. And yet revolted by what I had just done, Adrian was right. I
was going to hurt him and leave him, I was going to be the death of him…
it would be entirely fault. I was crying but I didn’t care, I turned to Delano
“Delano, were spending as little time in Rome as possible. Do you
hear me?” I asked slightly annoyed with myself
“What?” Gabriel asked
“I need to see Adrian now… I have to remind myself why I’m doing
this… why I’m—” I felt his finger press against my lips and I let out a
small sigh I couldn’t help but let slip out
“Cant you feel it?” he asked tracing my bottom lip with his finger,
my breathing staggered
“I can… but I’ve felt like this before” hadn’t I? Had I ever felt like
this? Or was this new? Was this more intense than I had felt with Adrian?
Or was it because I was so enraged by Adrian’s distrust I was starting to
doubt myself.
“This intense?” he asked skeptically I closed my eyes and held them
tightly shut
“I don’t know” I whispered. I felt his hand let mine drop into my
lap. The armrest beside me was gone and I felt hi warm body beside me
pull me into his arms it felt wonderful being here in his arms it felt sublime
and wonderful and yet I still felt as though this act was a betrayal.
“I’ve been dreaming of this for months now, seeing you in my mind,
constantly scanning the crowds to find you. But you were never there. I
always wanted to know what it would feel like to hold you in my arms…
to protect you” he said grazing my ear lobe on the last word.
“To guard me” I said with a smile on my face remembering what the
white soldiers called themselves
“And here you are. I would never have imagined it would feel this
intense”
“I knew it would… one of the unfortunate benefits that come with
being a Wicca, my future is the only thing I can trust. And yet it’s the only
part I would willingly trade” I said laughing to myself. He pressed his

Finding the Truth
cheek against mine and I felt wonderful like I was whole again, like
Adrian was still with me, only something more… something better.
“Are you sad you met me?” he asked in an indifferent tone
“No… just sad I’m going to kill one of the people I love most in this
world, I’m breaking every promise I made him right now” I said turning
my face towards him, neither of us smiled. We both new the unpleasant
future ahead of us and we both knew someone would most likely die. But
I was content here not happy I was too undecided to feel happy. But I felt
complete and so did he. Like it would all work out somehow? Wouldn’t it?
“What tipped you off about me?” I asked curious
“What do you mean?” he asked confused
“Well Adrian’s… friend had a vision of me and that’s how he knew I
was coming” I explained he nodded his head understanding my train of
thought now.
“Well, I’ve known for a very long time. Rain assigned me to watch
over you when you were only very young, which is also how I know your
Adrian. It was only in the past couple months when I was relieved of my
duties that I started seeing you everywhere,,, in my mind… on the
streets… even when id look at the clouds there you were, I knew I needed
you and somehow I thought you needed me to. I asked rain about it and
she said it wasn’t her wish for me to look over you… it was gods. A divine
intervention” he added shaking his head slightly
“So there is a god then?” I asked curiously religion had always
escaped me
“Well yes” was all he said
“Which religion is right then?” I asked him curiously
“If I told you, you probably wouldn’t believe me”
“Try me”
“Nope” he said popping his mouth on the ‘p’ sound
“Fine”
“What religion are you then?”
“I’m not telling you what to believe in Luna, that’s one of the
mysteries of life, a path every person has to take for them selves. Its not my
place to interfere with your free will, I’m curious though. What religion do

Finding the Truth
you follow?” he asked curiously, I blushed I had never believed in much

except what I could do on my own, even then I was always doubtful I
wasn’t one for faith
“Well… honestly I’ve never been able to follow a religion, most of
them seem to be intelligent and understandable up to a point at least, but
then I’ll find something to disagree with o poke holes through. so I guess
I’m agnostic, I don’t particularly believe in anything but if you could prove
it to me… if I can see or touch it, then I’ll believe you. I’m sort of like that
guy from the bible… what was his name?” I pondered to myself
“Tomas, doubting Tomas” Gabriel clarified
“Yeah I have to know something as I certainty… what can I say my
brain works in a mathematical way. I need an answer to just about every
thing… everything…” I repeated rubbing the golden ring on my finger
than now felt a hundred pounds heavier like I had made a huge mistake
and would have to live with it for the rest of my life.
“Don’t feel bad about it, you didn’t know about me when you were
with him, he made you happy when I couldn’t for that I will always be
grateful to him, I owe him a lot for that.”
“It’s not fair”
“I know but you’ll find a way”
“No it’s more than fair to me, this is what I deserve for what I’m
about to do. But its not going to be fair to Adrian… I love him Gabriel I
really do, I never thought I could ever feel that way about a person before.
He’s going to go through hell all because of me.” I said letting the tears
escape me again, his arms tighten around me and held me closer to his
pressing his warm cheek harder against my cheek. I didn’t think he was
hurting me deliberately he probably didn’t even realize that he was
holding me tighter… he was just trying to comfort me
“He’s always been stronger than people expect, he wont be happy or
kind about it but I do know that he will bow down and let me step in. he
wont just abandon you though, he’ll always be waiting for me to stuff up
big enough for me to send you running into his long awaiting arms” he
said playing with the hand his ring was delicately perched upon.

Finding the Truth
He fondled with my fingers and stroked Adrian’s beautiful gold

wedding ring; it felt good against my skin, the ring and Gabriel’s hand was
a good comparison for the differences between Adrian and Gabriel. The
ring was hard and cold against my skin but I loved it and wanted to keep
it for ever, I wanted to keep it for my own selfish needs. Gabriel’s hand
was warm and soothing, it felt calming as I lay against him chest.
I wanted so badly to reach over and stroke his face, I wanted to kiss
his warm lips and run my fingers through his hair. But I resisted the urges
until they over came me in a wave of emotion as he whispered my name in
my ear, the sound was so beautiful and absolutely perfect, he was divinity
on legs. I reached my hand over to stroke his other cheek; he closed his
eyes and sighed as I stroked the contours of his sharp endearing features.
His hand folded over mine and held it there, I sighed uncontrollably, and
he was the first warm thing aside from Alexander I had felt in days.
His warmth was all around me, I could fell it radiate from around
him. His other hand curled around my torso with his fingers extended I
placed my hand over his and entwined it accordingly. It was him that
sighed this time letting air escape through his perfect lips. My head turned
slowly towards his and I notice he was doing the same, our eyes met as we
turned our heads closer, slower. I knew I should be pulling away and
sitting in my own seat, I wanted to pull free of his arms and drive home as
fast as I can into Adrian’s arms… but at the same time this was what I
wanted. I wanted Adrian… but I wanted Gabriel more. Our heads moved
closer together slowly flickering from eyes to lips.
My eyes closed and our lips met. He was so brilliant and perfect
nothing about him made me sad or angry in anyway, the only part of me
that regretted what I was doing, was the part that was holding out for
Adrian’s touch. Waiting for his frozen lips to caress my skin, and a waiting
his wintered touch to embrace me. his lips were warm and comforting,
everything about him made me happy… just being within five centre
meters of me made me shiver with a mixture of excitement and
contentment, it was to early to know for sure how much I cared for him,
but then again it had seemed far to early to have that kind of affection for

Finding the Truth
Adrian as well and yet I had loved him more than anything in the world…
apart from my little Alexander.
i was sure now that I loved Gabriel, I was sure I would do almost
anything for him, even leave my beloved Adrian. But now the three people
whom I loved the most no longer went from Alex to Adrian to my brilliant
white light. It was now very different Adrian had moved down to third
place, that was no surprise to me… but Alexander was no longer my first
priority. The thought scared me and I pulled away from his perfect
passionate lips wide eyed. I jumped out of his arms and slid back into my
seat. I leaned over to Delano and whispered in his ear
“Can you pass Alexander to me?” I asked him trying to mask the
pain that was my tears. He nodded and leaned over to Alexander who
whispered something in his ear. Alexander nodded and extended his arms
toward Delano. Delano passed Alexander to me who was smiling and
reaching eagerly towards me. I took him with just as much excitement. I
held him close crushing him against my chest, how could a man I have just
met suddenly mean more to me than this beautiful creature. He was so
small, so tiny, and so absolutely adorable. He was the most angelic perfect
thing I had ever seen… and yet… he meant nothing now. How could I
think such things? How could I be so… so sure of someone?
“I love you mummy” he whispered in my ear i kissed his cheek; the

words meant so much and rang so true in my ears. I felt the undeniable erg
to scream the very same thing from the roof tops.
“I love you to my little angel.” I said kissing his face viciously. I felt
the warmth of Gabriel sliding closer beside me. I froze as was my normal
response to anything unexpected or unwanted.
“He’s beautiful” Gabriel said looking down at the two of us huddled
together “I was… unaware you had a child, especially one this old.”
“Well know you know” I said blankly, he wrapped his arms around
the two of us and it felt … amazing. So perfectly completed and whole,
even more so than when Adrian held us this way, would I be willing to
give up Alexander if it meant getting to keep Gabriel? …I knew I was
prepared to do this to Adrian and yet I knew I couldn’t

Finding the Truth
“How’s the father?” Gabriel asked in a strangely calm voice

“A man named riley” I said emotionlessly
“He mustn’t of meant much to you” he said observing the tone of
my voice
“He wasn’t mine to love.” I answered with just as much reservation.
“he loved another?” Gabriel asked slightly more shocked, I nodded
“was he married?” Gabriel asked in a decoding tone of voice, I simply
nodded again as I rocked my little angel back and forth in my arms. “You
had an affair with a married man?” he asked me in a shocked tone of
voice. He was right to be shocked it wasn’t like me to have affairs at all let
alone with married men, but he was absolutely wrong
“No!” I said angrily
“I don’t understand” he said shaking his head while he examined
my face. I exhaled sharply and tried to explain in laymen’s terms how our
union had come to be.
“His biological mother was my sister… but I’m his mother now” I
said holding him closer to me and rocking back and forth in a less calm
action.
“So you’re not technically his mother” he said happily
“No!” I said angrily, I glared at him unhappily “I am his mother.”
“Ok… ok… I get it” he said holding his hands up like a common
criminal approaching an armed officer
“Good” I said simply turning my attention back to Alexander whose
head was nestled neatly in between my neck and shoulder.
“So” he said in a nonchalant tone “what’s his name?”
“His name is Alexander… my little angel” Gabriel chuckled at the
last part. It made me angry “what’s so funny?” I demanded
“Nothing… nothing don’t worry about it.” He said giggling to
himself; it irritated me as he tried to stifle the beautiful music that was his
laughter. Under normal circumstances it probably would have made me
smile, but no one laughed at my Alexander and got away with it!
“Good morning flight A22 this is your Capitan speaking, were about
to take off so we ask that you put on your seat belts on as our sturdiest will
come around to assist you, thank you for choosing international airways

Finding the Truth
and we hope you enjoy a pleasant flight.” i handed Alexander back to

Delano begrudgingly who buckled him in accordingly. I followed his
example buckling my seat belt and pulling the arm rest back down. It was
also a good excuse to separate myself from Gabriel… I didn’t need him as
a distraction right now I tried to concentrate on summoning another
vision, like the one I had just after zapping Adrian across the room.
I concentrated on what I had thought that night I remembered a hot
flash of anger that sent him flying, the over dramatic panic over my soon
to be ex-lover, and then the sudden wandering of my mind to questions of
our future together… if he were the one, if I would hurt him and If he
would hurt me. I looked over at Gabriel’s beautiful face and started
wondering about our future… would he love me? Would he protect me
from Adrian? Would he love and protect my Alexander? I gasped as the
pictures flashed across my mind.
I was sitting with my white lights arms wrapped around me on a
cliff over looking the sea it was peaceful and happy, I felt warm and safe. It
was as if I was content to stay wrapped in his arms, to never move and be
loved forever. Then the pictures flickered again to a large formal dance
with ball gowns and tuxedo’s. I was dancing with Gabriel, something
under normal circumstances I would never attempt. Bu as we danced it
felt important, and then I caught the glistening shining golden band
around my finger. A wedding ring, not Adrian’s wedding ring that was
beautiful and yet defiled with age.
But this ring was glistening gold with several small diamonds
surrounding one large centre piece. It was the type of jewelry I would
usually shy away from, far to out going and showy for my taste. But right
now compared with Gabriel it was pathetic, it didn’t hold one tenth… no,
one millionth of Gabriel’s beauty. And then another flash, a large red and
purple themed room that had a romantic feel… a honey moon suit? Then
Gabriel’s beautiful naked polished body entwined with mine. It was only a
glimpse shorter than everything else but still easy to distinguish then the
last flash. A splendidly beautiful, little boy with perfect light blonde hair
and brilliant blue eyes… he was absolutely adorable.

Finding the Truth
But where was my Alexander? Was he ok? Was he alive? Did I leave
him behind? How far into the future was i? Was it possible maybe
Alexander had grown up? Did I let him go by choice? ...Did Gabriel force
me to choose?
“Luna! Luna can you hear me?” Gabriel screamed at me I saw

Delano whack his arm trying to shut him up. He knew what I was doing it
just came as a shock to Gabriel. I gasped and opened my eyes wide.
Gabriel was holding my hands and sitting incredibly close to me. I stared
at him wide eyed. Would this beautiful creature make me give up the one
constant in my life? The one person who has seemed to be with me
through all my hardships? “Luna, are you ok?” he asked frantically. I
snapped out of my stupor and slapped his face; it was the first rational
response that came to mind. I pushed myself as far away from him as I
could—unfortunately that was only a few centimeters—and unbuckled my
seat belt. Delano laughed harmoniously and Gabriel stared at me confused
by my actions. He moved closer to me, I held my hand up to stop him
“Stay the hell away from me!” I yelled at him, he sat there confused
and unresponsive then moved away from me, he didn’t stop staring at me.
“How long was I out for?” I asked Delano who smiled
“Only about an hour, Gabriel got scared when you stopped
breathing.” Delano said trying to explain Gabriel’s strange worried
reaction to what a normal person would pin for sleep.
“I stopped breathing?” I asked, a little concerned about that myself.
“Yes but only fro about 10 seconds at the very end when you were
coming around.” He clarified for me, it was obvious to him I was unaware
of this fact
“Oh… ok” I said trying to drill the fact I stop breathing towards the
end of a vision into my head
“So what was… ‘it’ about anyway?” he asked no wanting to clue
Gabriel in on what had just happened. I rattled my brain for an intelligent
response but I was coming up short, I settled for what ever came out of my
mouth.

Finding the Truth
“Well… I saw him” I said gesturing with my eyes towards Gabriel

“a wedding ring” I gestured o the one on my finger “and a child… that
wasn’t Alexander, and Alexander was gone. The first explanation that
came into my mind was that… he forced me to give Alex up.” I said
gesturing with my eyes to Gabriel again. Delano patted my hand and said
“Hit him with a good right hook next time, I doubt he even felt that”
he said laughing in between his words. He turned towards Gabriel and
smiled “looks like Adrian’s gong to win after all” he said in a happily
satisfied voice Gabriel stiffened and his brows pulled together angrily. The
emotion didn’t go with his features.
“No he won’t” he whispered under his breath. He clutched at the
arm rests harshly and I herd a loud snap. He let go immediately but didn’t
relax the rest of his body. It wasn’t the way I felt with Adrian, whenever he
was angry I felt the need to comfort him but with Gabriel… I didn’t seem
to really care. It was strange to feel so strongly about a person and yet not
care when they showed a less pleasant emotion. Actually it was a relief
maybe I dint like Gabriel as much as I had originally thought? Perhaps it
was just the initial felling of happiness because I had finally met my
splendid white light. Maybe I could still be loyal to Adrian without
breaking anymore promises.
“Luna, are you ok?” Gabriel asked me holding hand in a relaxing
way.
“I’m great” I said turning away from him, my voice was happy but
it didn’t seem to convince him. He put his arms around my shoulders and
I shrugged them off. It’s not that his arms were uncomfortable and
humbling but I didn’t want my feelings for him to get any stronger, I
wanted to convince myself that the love I felt for him was just an
infatuation
“What’s the problem?” he asked, I didn’t want to tell him the plain
out right truth
“I don’t want you to touch me” I said, that much was true.
“Why? ...don’t you like it?” he asked pressing his body against my
side and pulling me closer, tighter against his chest.

Finding the Truth
“No I don’t!” I said trying to sound intimidating; he didn’t give me a

chance to recover. His hands were warm and soft against my skin, but I
resisted the erg to touch him. “Now get your bloody hands off me!” I said
in the same unconvincing tone.
“No” he whispered in my ear as his lips traced the well defined lines
of my chin, I sighed uncontrollably and started to hit is leg rapidly.
“Stop it! Get off, get off, get off!” I said as I continued to slap his leg
ferociously.
“You know you don’t want me to” he said in an all too persuasive
tone, I saw Delano throw a frantic look at me and I could tell the look on
my face was a mixture of reluctance and pleading. Delano grabbed
Gabriel’s hand as it moved slowly up my torso. Gabriel glared back at
Delano with the same angry look on his face, almost as if they were ready
to start a full blown fight in the middle of the plane flight.
“Get your hands off her now.” Delano said in a harsh low voice
pronouncing every syllable to make sure there were no mistakes in his
intentions. Gabriel growled angrily in response then bent down to my ear
“Do you really want me to stop?” Gabriel whispered as he kissed
the hollow below my ear. It was the one spot Adrian knew I couldn’t resist
against. It took all the effort I had to talk but even with all my strength
there was still a lengthy pause of anticipation
“Yes… stop” I said in a quiet pleading voice. His hands slowly and
begrudgingly pulled away. He sat next to me for a moment, silent and
unmoving. His actions had confused me; I though the light side was
suppose to be all noble and protecting. But Gabriel seemed to act much as
Adrian had the first time we met, was this invisible line between light and
darkness so easily confused? Or was it that the line between dark and light
was exactly that… invisible?
“What are you anyway” I suddenly blurted out to fill the awkward
disappointing silence that was his brooding.
“What do you mean?” he said back in a casual slightly disappointed
sigh at the end.
“Well I’m a Wicca… and Adrian’s a vampire. So what are you?” I
asked

Finding the Truth
“Well, I’m a member of the Angelus sect… well I suppose you’d call
us angles” he said clarifying the term for me. wow he was an angle, I
finally understood why he snickered before while saying he was my
guardian… like a guardian angel… Gabriel was a guardian angel… and
then it hit me!
“Wait a minute. Back up for a second, did you just say angel?” I
asked skeptically
“Yes is there a problem?” he asked concerned and slightly irritated,
probably thinking I had a problem with angels but no problems with
homicidal vampire maniacs. I giggled to myself then composed my face
and continued with my speculations.
“You’re Gabriel, the angel… like right hand of god Gabriel?” I asked
in a speculator voice, he seemed relieved and yet still concerned to some
small degree as he measure and weighed my responses as Adrian would
do in similar situations.
“Well… yes I am that Gabriel. Humans have very strange ways of
remembering me, I’m glad they remember the good points in my history
rather than the disappointing unpleasantness of my past” he said in a
cereal happy voice that did not reflect his expression. I stared at him in
awe and he laughed at my expression.
“Damn… this is better than knowing a celebrity” I said not really
thinking about what was coming out of my mouth. He laughed again then
sighed.
“At least celebrity’s can look back on there pasts and feel content. I
look back on my past and I feel ashamed.” He said shaking his head
“Why? What have you done wrong in your past?” I had never taken
religion as a subject but I knew the basic stories like everyone did.
“Lets just say I have hurt more people than your beloved has, the
only difference being I had a choice… he doesn’t” Gabriel said looking
sad. The need to comfort him that had avoided me before suddenly over
came me. I wrapped my arms around his shoulders, at first he didn’t seem
to notice then he swooped me up into his arms and onto his lap. Delano
stared at him angrily but I just shook my head, he got the message and
turned his attention back to my little Alexander.

Finding the Truth
“Are you ok?” I asked hugging myself to him closely he chuckled

slightly beneath me.
“Much better now” he said holding me close as he smelt and kissed
my hair. I pulled away and his angry face was back.
“Baby steps, ok?” I asked him smiling sheepishly up at him; he
pulled the right side of his lips up into a disorientatingly beautiful crooked
smile and held me back to his chest
“Baby steps” he repeated, I felt warm and comfortable in his arms, I
didn’t want to love him this way because I knew it would mean the
compromise to the other two people I loved. I had been convinced only
mere minutes ago that he was more important than both of them… but I
was very wrong. As long as I put some honest effort into my loyalty
Gabriel’s love wouldn’t be a problem.
“What are you thinking about?” he asked casually, oh shit! I really
didn’t want to tell him the truth but I didn’t want to lie to him either
“Loyalty” I said shifting my weight below him so my face was
cradled between his shoulder and neck, the way Alexander would sit with
me. It probably looks strangely affectionate to people on the out side of our
little circle but as long as we both knew differently that really didn’t matter
to me.
“Loyalty to whom?” Gabriel asked already knowing the answer
“Alexander” I said, it was obvious in Gabriel’s body language he
was honestly surprised by my answer. He pulled away making it
impossible to hide my face. I looked at him begrudgingly “what?” I asked
not really wanting to move from the position I was just in.
“Your loyalty lies with the boy?” he asked in a surprised and yet
angry look on his face.
“My son” I repeated to him steeling the word from an earler
conversation we had shared.
“I would have never pegged you for the maternal type” he said in a
pleasantly surprised voice. “If it’s a child you want, then there’s no
problem when it comes to Me.” he said smiling devilishly, my expression
changed to, my expression changed to anger.
“I already have a child” I said through my teeth.

Finding the Truth
“No you don’t.” he said abruptly “you have a nephew” he said. I

pulled myself away from him and plunked back into my seat
“Why is it so hard for you to accept that he is my son now? He is my
son Gabriel and I don’t care what you think! It doest change a damn
thing!” I said folding my arms across my chest, something about my
posture seemed to amuse both Delano and Gabriel. It was understandable,
as I sat like this I did feel like a sulking child who wasn’t getting her way.
“Ok, ok” he said holding his hands up again as if I were a police
man and he the drunk driver. He leaned in to whisper in my ear “I’m
sorry” he said in that same patronizing tone Adrian use to use, before I
could react Delano chorused in laughter, he knew very well how much I
hated that word.
“Eh!” I said groaning as my head hit the back of the uncomfortable
blue plain seat.
“What?” Gabriel asked surprised by my sudden angry irritated
reaction
“I hate that word!” I screamed at him
“You hate the word sorry?” he asked amused by the idea “Adrian
must have a hard time with that” he commented
“Yes he does” I groaned back at him, Gabriel laughed
“well I apologize then” he corrected himself I groaned again
“is it the word or the sentiment that upsets you?” he asked slightly
irritated himself
“Both” I groaned again.
“Well… I take it back then” he said choosing his word carefully as
not to offend me.
“Better” I commented. He laughed and pulled me back into the
embrace of his arms. I curled up on his lap comfortably and tried to bring
on the visions again, trying to see if my latest decision had changed
anything. I focused on Alexander this time wanting to know why I hadn’t
seen him in my last vision.
I let my mind wander as I had before trying to see what lay in store
for my beautiful child. I saw his life flash before my eyes. I saw his seventh
birthday presents and candles every where he was well taken care of. I

Finding the Truth
saw a tall Italian couple come into the room and sing him happy
birthday… but were where we? What had happened to us? Was he ok?
Did he remember me at all? Did he still love me? Did I still love him? Was
this his life? Was he happy? A new flash struck my mind it was obvious it
was at an earlier date than the vision I had just seen… it was me, handing
over my little Alexander to a tall dark skinned man. He took my son
eagerly and turned from me. Alexander stared after me crying and
clutching two small dog tags wrapped around his neck, he mouthed the
words ‘I love you’ then disappeared.
My eyes snapped wide open and I was gasping for air. Gabriel
fanned me with the laminated safety instruction sheet trying to cool down
my over heating body… I coughed and gasped for air violently. The
sturdiest came and checked on me making sure it wasn’t something we
could possibly sue them for I guessed. As my coughing gradually stopped
and my breathing slowed I felt my wait shifted into Delano’s wintry frozen
embrace. I was grateful Gabriel had done that for me. I hadn’t noticed until
now my body was boiling. I curled up into a ball in Delano’s stone like
muscular chest and waited till I felt my body shivering, it wasn’t from
magic like most of my shivering had been lately, and it was simply a
bodily reaction. Delano handed me back to Gabriel’s awaiting arms and let
me curl up against his chest.
“What did you see” he asked quietly. I didn’t say anything I just
shook my head against his chest and dried the tears I suddenly realized
were poring from my eyes. He seemed content to hold me there and rock
me back and forth, it seemed like a very short time laying there in his
arms, but sure enough, as usual my perception of time was off by a long
shot.
“Good evening passengers his is your Capitan speaking. Were about
to make our decent into lithium air port so if you’d like to go ahead and
put your seat belts on our sturdiest would greatly appreciate the help.
Thank you for flying international air lines and we hope you have a
pleasant stay here in Rome.” Said the Capitan as Gabriel shifted me back
into my seat. I begrudgingly put my seat belt on and waited restlessly.

Finding the Truth
Gabriel wrapped his arms around my shoulders and stroked my face in a

pleasant soothing manner.
It wasn’t long before passengers were standing and collecting there
baggage from the over head compartments as they hurried to be first off
the plane to start whatever pathetic holiday they had planed. Gabriel
unlocked his seat belt and reminded me to do the same. I followed him
swiftly out the plain with Delano and Alexander close on our tails. I wasn’t
really paying attention or watching closely to see where I was going.
Suddenly and unexpectedly a pair of elegant warm white pair of
arms pulled me into a tight embrace.
“Luna! You’re safe!” she screamed happily as if pleasantly surprised
by the fact I was still breathing, I laughed quietly in response.
“Of coarse I am silly, why wouldn’t I be?” I asked curiously, she bit
her lip and looked down at the floor. I suddenly knew why she would
think I may not be safe… especially since I had spent most of my time with
two homicidal vampires. The strange thing was I thought she wanted me
to be with Adrian and Delano? I though she liked them… maybe spending
time with the white side was tampering with her opinions. “its ok, I know
why” I reassured her, she blushed then turned her attention away from
me, trying to forget the unfortunately happy mistake.
“Gabriel! Isn’t this a pleasant surprise? How are you?” she asked
swinging her arms around his neck happily. He chuckled in response
“I’ve been well” he answered in a low happy husky voice that made
me smile. She embraced him tightly for a moment before turning her
attention to Delano
“Oh Delano, how I have missed you” Pandora said in a sweet
reminiscent tone. He smiled and pulled her in for a quick hug
“And I you” he commented.
“Well hurry up we can’t keep them waiting” she said abruptly
pulling me forward. I groaned but followed her despite myself. She pulled
me through the large room packed with loud obnoxious tourists. It was
difficult to maneuver my way around them but not impossible, there were
as always a few people I had to push past in a rude manner but I tried not
to concentrate on them. Once we had made it safely out side I forced

Finding the Truth
Pandora to stop in her tracks. I turned to see if Delano was with us… but
he and Alexander were gone. Gabriel appeared abruptly behind me and
kissed my fore head
“Baby steps” I repeated under my breath he nodded and took a step
back “where are Alexander and Delano?” I asked slightly concerned.
“They’ve gone to find a suitable hotel.” He said making sure I
absorbed every word
“Ok… are we going to see—” Gabriel cut me off abruptly
“Yes you’re going to go see them. I have some rather important
business to attend to within the castle and Pandora’s going to be there
anyway” he said as if I knew some crucial piece of information that would
explain Pandora’s presence
“She is?” I asked his curiously and incredibly confused
“You seriously didn’t tell her?” he asked Pandora in a shocked tone
of voice. Pandora blushed
“Well I didn’t want to intimidate her or give her false hope. In either
case I was planning to tell her eventually.” She said thoughtfully smiling at
me sheepishly like she was expecting a scolding.
“Like when? When she’s standing in front of the council and you
suddenly appear” he said in a patronizing sarcastic tone.
“Hello? Still waiting fro an answer over here” I said angrily
“Pandora is on the council of elders” he said abruptly
“Really?” I asked skeptically, Pandora nodded sheepishly at me and
blushed a deeper red. “Cool” was the only rational response I could come
up with. They both laughed
“So how many members of the council are there?” I asked curiously
“Well the council of guardians use to consist of three members” she
said looking at Gabriel in a strange way “and then the council of elders
consists of nine members including Rain” she said thoughtfully
“Why are there two councils?” I asked curiously I had only been
aware of one kind of council until now.
“Well the council of guardians is responsible for controlling the
guardian soldiers and the council of elders deals with more… legal

Finding the Truth
proceedings like a court room judge and jury would.” Pandora explained
trying to make sure I would understand
“What did you mean by the council of guardians use to consist of
three members… how many are there now?” I asked not quiet
understanding her random attempts at subliminal messaging.
“That’s still to be decided” she said not really answering my
question hoping I would drop the subject
“And” I pressed wanting a rational comprehendible response.
“Fine. One of the members left around 16 years ago and is still
deciding weather or not to come back, and the council has decided to offer
you a place with them… for multiple different reasons I’m sure they’ll
explain to you later.” she said hoping I wouldn’t bring it up again. she was
wrong
“So who was the other member” I asked. She didn’t answer me; she
just shot a quick look at Gabriel then focused on the ground below her. I
turned to my heroic angel “Gabriel?” I asked not really surprised just
taken off guard.
“yes luna, I use to be a member of the council” he said in a
patronizing tone.
“Why did you leave?” I asked
“Same reason both Adrian and Delano did… to watch over you” he
said kissing my head. I groaned as they pulled me forward towards
another expensive black car.
“What do you know?” I asked my self as I climbed into the car
gracefully “one guardian angel and two enforcer vampires” I said
sarcastically. Gabriel and Pandora laughed with me at my pathetically
lame little joke.
“Ok first thing you need to know. Don’t speak, sit or move unless
you are asked to, the simpler your explanations the better unless they ask
you for details and never ever patronize a member of the council” she told
me sternly, I repeated these facts over in my head droning them into my
skull repetitively.
“How many members will be present today?” I asked curiously…
even random magical creatures had to take sick days.

Finding the Truth
“Both councils will be present today; all the members have been
assembled for your meeting today.”
“How will I address them?” I asked making sure I wouldn’t
embarrass the hell out of myself by calling someone miss when they were
a Mr.
“By rank” she told me
“Rank?” I asked curiously
“Yes by rank, each member of the council is ranked to make
proceedings more ledgeslateable”
“Ok how will I tell who is who?” I asked still slightly hazy on the
fact they were numbered and not named. It seemed strange to go through
all this trouble just to make more room on a piece of paper.
“well rain will be seated in the exact centre, she is member one, the
man to her right is member two, and the man two her left is member
three.” She explained making sure I had a mental picture in my head.
“Ok, keep going” I insisted.
“The woman seated next to member two is member four and the
man sitting next to member three is member five” she explained
“Ok, so the members on the right side descend in even numbers and
the left side descend in odd numbers” I observe quickly trying to find an
easy way of remembering how to name… no number each person.
“Yes that’s one way of looking at it, but the two men standing in
front of rain are not to be addressed, they will simply be there to observe,
they are the last two members of the guardian council.”
“Looks like my business will have to wait until after Luna’s trial
then, just as well I wouldn’t want to decide ahead of schedule and find my
self in an inconvenient misunderstanding”
“Trial?” I asked scared by the very thought of me being on trial
“Meeting then” he said not meaning to give me the wrong
impression. I relaxed my pose and when over the information I would
have to remember.
“What happens if they do address me?” I asked concern clear on my
face.

Finding the Truth
“If they address you look over at me, I will nod if you should
answer them and shake my head if id advise against it.”
“What will I call them?” I asked staring straight at her, she shook her
head and patted my hand
“Try not to familiarize yourself with names at this point Luna; it will
only confuse you later on. I’m pretty sure you’ll have an opportunity to
speak with them later anyway, there requesting an audience with you” she
said in a strange tone I couldn’t quite put my finger on.
“Is that a bad thing?” I asked still very concerned about my
possibilities.
“Incredibly” Gabriel whispered in my ea in a teasing tone of voice, I
poked my tongue out at him and looked back at Pandora’s
“Well honestly I’m not sure about it myself. I don’t believe they have
ever asked for an audience with anyone before. I’m still undecided about it
myself.” I was beginning to hyperventilate but then Gabriel wrapped his
warm arms around my body pulling me closer to him as he rubbed by
cheek with his thumb… I calmed down immediately and forgot all my
worries no doubt as he would have planed.
“Were almost there” Gabriel said pointing towards the large black
window, I could make out the shapes outside. “Vicis prodigium” he said
calmly, “we’ll have to walk from hear” he told me as he climbed from the
black car and held the door open for me. He helped me as I climbed
gracefully out of the car.
I looked out at the huge ruined coliseum just over the hills
conveniently placed between us, the scene was absolutely beautiful. The
first thing that came to mind was how beautiful this would look using
water-colors. The car behind us drove away slowly.
“Are you ready?” Pandora asked me wrapping her hand around
mine
“Ready for what?” I asked her cautiously, she smiled and toed me
forwards
“Hold your breath” she ordered I did as she said. It seemed stupid
to hold my breath till suddenly I hit something that felt like slim covering
every inch of my body, it was incredibly uncomfortable and unpleasant.

Finding the Truth
One I was through the barrier and could no longer feel the slim on my
body I herd Gabriel and Pandora laugh beside me “Not your everyday
spell” Pandora commented
“Where are we?” I finally asked after examining the sudden change
in scenery. We were no longer standing in the middle of no where looking
at the ruin of a once great coliseum concealed by two large hills, we were
standing inside a large white pillared room with raided white platforms
concealed by a long thick bench.
“This is the council’s … court room I suppose you could call. Ok,
you stand right here and wait until all the council are present before being
seated, ok?” she asked moving me to stand in front of a small white bench
with two small plaster pillars for legs
“Ok I think I can handle that” I said confidently gong over the rules
in my head again “hey umm… what was that thing we stepped through
before” I said realizing I hadn’t had the chance to ask
“Vicis prodigium” Gabriel said “Time Portal” he clarified
“Time portal? What year is it?”
“Were still in the same time frame Luna, it’s just easier to get here
through a time portal that to fly… less expensive too”
“The where are we?”
“A small island, off the oceans of Rome.” He said smiling happily
“Sweet… time savers more like it” Gabriel laughed and Pandora
disappeared “bye then” I muttered sarcastically under my breath Gabriel’s
arms wrapped around me and constricted me to his body,
“I’ll be back before you can miss me” he promised kissing my hair
again, I didn’t object this time I decided to let it slide and have some fun
with him
“Who said I was going to miss you, I swear your cutting of the
circulation to my brain, ill be dumber than you soon” I said every word
with exaggerated sarcasm, he laughed loudly and kissed my hair again
“I’ll miss you” he promised I dint say anything I just gave him a
quick squeeze before pushing away.
“I’ll see you later” I said happily

Finding the Truth
“Till then” he said disappearing down the may stared behind me. I
turned back to the large platform and awaited the councils arrival, with
every second that past I felt more anxious and more worried I
concentrated on repeating what not to do ‘Don’t speak, sit or move unless you
are asked to, the simpler your explanations the better unless they ask you for
details and never ever patronize a member of the council’ Pandora had told me
while we were still in that expensive, beautiful, black car. I herd multiple
footsteps come from behind me but I did not move from my pose. I waited
silently and the members of the council of elders continued up the stairs
behind me and sat in place across the large white platform and sitting
behind the tall white bench.
All the members were dressed in white Greek styled clothing that
belonged in the past and seemed to look oddly strange inside today’s
times but I stifled any emotion and kept my eyes staring at the tall
beautiful brunette woman in front of me. She sat in the very middle of the
elders so I assumed she was member one, ‘Rain’, the queen of the white
side as Delano had explained to me. she gestured for me to sit down and I
did so accordingly.
“Luna Banks, you have been called to the council of elders today so
that we may offer you a proposition. It is the council of elder’s decision to
offer you a position on the council of guardians. Should you choose to
accept you will under go multiple training exercises such as magical ability
and defensive magic. Each member of the council will help you along your
way, and each will have certain wisdoms that will be passed on to you.
This decision is not to be taken lightly Luna and should be well thought
over before you make a decision… Luna Bella banks, do you accept the
council of elders proposition?” rain asked me. I contemplated this for a
moment, I would not be the only person affected by this choice…
“May I ask the council for more time, to think over the decision?” I
clarified but felt no need to explain further, Pandora had told me that was
a bad thing to do. She looked at the two men sitting beside her both
nodded casually.
“All those in favor raise one hand” all but two members raised there
hands, i paid attention to there faces knowing these would be people to

Finding the Truth
avoid getting on the wrong side of in the future. The first man was a tall
slight man that had an old an withered look about him that made him
seem like he had seen to many a decade pass by. He was relatively tall and
had light brown and grey hair, he looked to be in his early 50’s though I
knew from experience he was most likely much older.
The second person was a woman, tall skinny beautiful blond. For a
moment she reminded me of the blond physiologist I had seen in the
hospital before I came to live with my sister. The term elder did not suit
her, goddess was more appropriate in this case. Her lips were a bright full
red and her eyes a beautiful topaz brown that shimmered in the sunlight.
“All those against” rain repeated both members raised there hands.
“Then in the case of Luna banks I find more time equitable. The offer will
stay on the table until she decides to accept or decline. I’m sure member
seven will inform us when we need to schedule another meeting for the
confirmation of this proposition.” A short moment passed “all members
rise” she said as they all raised form behind the tall white bench “the court
id dismissed” she announced.
The council member’s followed in a straight line and I stayed were I was,
it wasn’t until now I notice the two god like figures leaning against the
raised platform only meters away from me.
They were both tall and muscular god like creatures roughly around
the same height and build as Gabriel was. The one standing on the right of
rain had very dark brown colored hair that seemed to have a tinge of red
in it were the sun hit his eyes were a dark shade of topaz and his face as
flawless and perfectly chiseled as Gabriel’s. the man to rains right had light
brown colored hair and light green emerald eyes that seemed excessively
glassy in the sunlight, they both stared back at me making the same
observation about my appearance that I was making about there’s.
The god like creature to my rights eyes caught mine and winked at
me, I smiled and blushed letting a slight gust of wind escape my lips. At
this point in time all the other elders were gone, i decided it was fine for
me to stand now. I stood and turned to see it Gabriel was anywhere to be
found, to my disappointment he was still absent. Gabriel was right… I did
miss him. I turned back to the two gods like figures. The one on my right

Finding the Truth
side walked towards me smiling devilishly, everything about him made

me want to blush a deep cherry red he approached me and stood to close
for comfort
“Hello Luna, mine names Michael. So you’re going to be one of us
soon?” he asked arching his eye brows and smiling a little too subjectively
“Nothings decided yet” I said in a bright and bubbly tone, the
second god like creature walked over to me and held out his hand
“Hello Luna, excuse Michael he gets quiet… subjective around
attractive women, my names Raphael” he said as I took his hand. he shook
it then kissed the back of it, I blushed even deeper, everyone I met these
days seemed to kiss my hand, it was quite strange to me. and I honestly
still couldn’t get over people thinking I was beautiful, I had never been
called such things before, why was I now suddenly different?
“Well it’s a pleasure to meet you, both of you” I said turning back to
Michael
“So you’re not offended by the idea of an amateur like me joining
your council?” I asked skeptically
“Well from what we’ve herd your no amateur” Michael said looking
at me all to persuasively, I shook my head glancing down at the floor
trying to hide my expression
“I can assure you they all exaggerate horribly.” I said in an
embarrassed tone.
“Pandora’s never been one for exaggerating” Michael said to the
both of us with a strange bemused look on his face
“Gabriel has always been very modest as well.” Raphael agreed
“There was definitely no exaggeration when he described you.”
Michael said in an awe shocked voice as his eyes traced over my form, it
made me incredibly uncomfortable. I blushed again and a small laugh
broke through my lips. I felt a pair of familiar warm arms wrap around my
waist and I sighed uncontrollably as I felt his lips on my neck. I herd
Raphael burst into an uncontrollable laughter and saw Michael’s face turn
sour as he muttered something unintelligible under his breath
“Baby steps remember.” I whispered into his ear. He stopped
kissing my neck with a low quiet groan but didn’t release me from his

Finding the Truth
arms; I could live with that much. Michaels face seemed to grow happier
almost instantly but Raphael’s laughter only slowed slightly as he fought
to control himself.
“I hope these two weren’t harassing you. I could break there arms if
you’d like.” He offered sarcastically I elbowed him in the ribs but I doubt
he barely felt it.
“Something tells me they’d prefer to keep there limbs intact.” I said
in an equally sarcastic voice, he laughed a low throaty laugh then turned
his attention back to the two gods like figures.
“So what’s the word?” Gabriel asked is if he were speaking in code
“Few more years, not long… something big is going to happen”
Raphael said shuddering slightly at the thought
“What’s only going to take a few more years?” I asked curiously
“Nothing you need to worry about now” Gabriel whispered in my
ear. I wanted to sigh and groan at the same time whenever he would touch
me inappropriately but I controlled myself… with difficulty
“Well if I am going to be a member of the council I think I have I
right to know these things” I said justifying my curiosity
“Does that mean you’ve made a decision” he asked anxiously, I
sighed unhappily and threw a sulky look on my face
“No… but I still want to know” I said in an aggravated tone. He
kissed my neck again and I groaned
“When and if you choose to join us I’ll explain personally” he said
pulling his face away from my neck.
“You fight dirty” I accused of him
“And you don’t?” he asked skeptically I paused for a moment and
blushed
“That’s… beside the point” I said abruptly Gabriel chuckled from
behind me and Raphael joined in chorusing in laughter with Gabriel
“I’m just hearing out both sides that’s all… I told Adrian the same
thing. Both councils wanted an audience with me and I decided to at least
listen to there propositions.” I said clearing up any grey area’s “I’m
incredibly grateful for what you’re offering me but honestly I have a child

Finding the Truth
to take care of, not to mention Adrian… I don’t think at the moment I’d be
able to accept” I said stroking Gabriel’s face to calm him down.
“So your just passing lip serves?” Raphael asked slightly upset I
sighed unhappily
“Yes I suppose it could seem that way” I said in a disappointing
tone
“Lip service is good enough for me” Michael said in a flirtatious
voice, both Gabriel and Raphael swung there hands over his head slapping
it loudly, he groaned in pain and I couldn’t help but laugh.
“We better get back, no doubt Alexander’s missing his mother and I
bet Adrian’s waiting for me to call, no point putting off that conversation
any longer” I said with a groan Gabriel held me tighter
“You don’t really have to go back Luna” Gabriel whispered low in
my ear with a disapproving and disappointed tone showing through.
“Yes Gabriel… I really do” I said looking at him apologetically. He
nodded then sighed in defeat
“Ok, let’s get you back then” he said swapping my waist for my
hand. I smiled happily at both Raphael and Michael
“I was very nice to meet the two of you, I look forward to seeing you
again” I said smiling bubbly. Michael took my hand and kissed the back of
it
“We look forward to seeing you again as well” he said winking at
me. Raphael whacked his head again disapprovingly, then took my hand
and kissed it
“It was a pleasure meeting you” he said in a kind friendly voice
“And you” I said blushing lightly. Gabriel pulled me into the
protection of his arms and whispered quietly in my ear
“Hold your breath” and then I felt the cold slime curl around me
again, I didn’t dare open my eyes I didn’t want to see it and feel it at the
same time, and it was bad enough one of my senses had to suffer. It felt
exactly the same way it had felt the first time I had passed through this
‘time-saving portal’ the only difference was I was better prepared for the
slimy sensation now. When I felt the slime disappear I tried to pull myself

Finding the Truth
away from Gabriel I looked up at him who was looking down at me

intensely.
“A little help would be nice” I hinted but he didn’t move. We stared
at each other for a while just staring no real purpose. He moved in to kiss
me but I turned my head at just the right moment, he kissed my cheek
then moved away “baby steps Gabriel… please. I can’t do this to Adrian…
or Alexander for that matter, how confusing would it be for him to have
two very different father figures?” he chuckled at the last comment though
I didn’t find it funny.
“I suppose I better take you to Delano then” he said in and upset
voice turning his head from me so I couldn’t see his face, I place my hand
under his chin and dragged his face took look at mine
“I’ll see you again soon Gabriel, I promise” I said solemnly,
something in my voice seemed to convince me, he leant down to kiss my
lips lightly and this time I didn’t refuse. His lips were just as smooth and
soft as last time; the only difference was his lips seemed to bring a kind of
relief to my body, like nothing else in the world mattered because at this
point in time it didn’t exist. I made sure the kiss was brief and
impassionate. I could handle a peck I supposed but a passionate kiss
would throw me off balance again.
“Ok let’s go see my Alexander” I said happily cheering up at the
very sound of his name. Gabriel smiled at my happiness
“Let’s” he agree taking my hand as we walked down the long dirt
road hand in hand until we came to the same expensive black car. He
pulled me into the back with him and held me close against my side
knowing this would likely be the last time he could embrace me like this
for a very long time. Every few minutes he would bend down and kiss the
top of my head as it lay comfortably against his chest, knowing he would
miss the strawberry scent that was my shampoo it was a very short drive
to the tall hotel that was to be tonight’s safe haven.
Gabriel helped me out of the car again; it was starting to become
incredibly annoying. I never liked when people would hold doors open for
me and wait for me to walk in front of them. I hated being treated like I
was some delicate little flower that couldn’t open a door or walk behind

Finding the Truth
someone… it was incredibly annoying. It was such a pathetic stereotype.

He held one arm comfortable around my waist and let the other one free-
fall as we got into the elevator. It was strange how he seemed to know
everything without being told it. When we reached the hall way where my
room was he hesitated once out side the elevator.
“What’s the matter?” I asked slightly concerned by the painful look
on his face.
“Something tells me I’m not going to see you again in a very long
time” he said in a sad upset voice
“You will see me again, very soon. I promise you Gabriel this wont
be the last time I see you” I said almost angrily now
“Oh Luna,” he sighed holding me against his well tone body. I
sighed uncontrollably and wrapped my arms around his waist handing
over my reservations and inhibitions
“I will see you again” I said promising myself more than I was
promising Gabriel. He kissed my hair then released me begrudgingly. I
held on to him and clutched myself closer, he reciprocated doing the same.
I felt one lonely tear escape the corner of my eyes and soak into his white
business like t-shirt.
“You better get back to Delano” Gabriel said, this time when he
released me I did the same.
“I’ll see you soon, here” I said throwing him my tiny silver cell
phone “program in your number and I’ll have a way to contact you” I said
happily he smiled and did as I asked very quickly.
“I’ll see you around Luna” he said kissing my forehead
“You’ll see me soon” I corrected him, he smiled the got back in the
elevator
“You rooms number 102” he called after me just before the door
closed. I nodded but he didn’t see it. I walked down the long hall
searching through the numbers 96…98…100…102 I said happily scanning
the doors I walked up the plain white door and knocked three times.
Delano opened the door with a happy expression on my face. It made me
smile to see him so happy,

Finding the Truth
“How was your day… well night” I asked him realizing it was later
than I had expected.
“Quiet entertaining Alexander’s already in bed asleep from the long
day. I had room service send up some food, it’s in the kitchen” he said
closing the door behind me as I walked into the large hotel room.
“Thanks dad” I said walking into the kitchen. I didn’t look down at
the food I was now eating I was too absorbed in my thoughts I barely
registered the taste. I realize we were one person short and spoke without
thinking
“Hey dad where’s Pandora?” I asked mindlessly
“She’s already headed home, she’s packing your suitcase for the trip
to Italy next week” he said in a dull uninterested voice.
“Do you think I should give Adrian a call?” I asked in a quiet,
retentive, vulnerable voice. He smiled over at me
“I think it’s worth a try” he said honestly
“Do you think I should tell him about Gabriel?” I asked unsure of
myself.
“He already knows he was waiting for you on the plane. It won’t
come to him as a shock if you tell him… I don’t think it will anyway” he
said rethinking his words
“Ok… time to be brave” I said sarcastically to Delano who cracked a
wide happy smile.
“That’s my girl, straight into the lions den” he said in a joking tone
“Thanks for the confidence boost” I said with a groan, the
combination made Delano laugh heavily. I pulled out the small silver
phone and found Adrian’s number. He picked up on the second ring.

Finding the Truth
Uncomfortable Conversations
Chapter 8
“Luna?” he said sounding alarmed, I laughed at his worried tone of

voice
“Who else?” I asked “were you expecting another call?” I teased.
“Why’d you call?” he asked angrily, the tone shocked me
“Don’t you want to know how it went?” I asked questioning his
sanity
“Sure” he said indifferently
“They offered me a position on the council of guardians” I said in a
slightly excited tone that upset Adrian
“And?” he asked skeptically
“And what?” I asked just as skeptically
“Did you accept?” he asked plainly
“Of coarse not!” I said felling rather offended by the idea
“Why not?” he asked curiously

Finding the Truth
“Why would I? Do you want me to leave you?” I asked confused by

his question
“No, but I thought after you met—” I cut him off mid sentence
“You really think me meeting some random person from my dreams
would be enough to pry me away from you? I’m honestly hurt! That just
shows how much faith you have in me.” I yelled at him angrily
“I just thought…” he said trialing off
“What?” I prodded not letting him off the hook that easily
“Well he is an angel and I am a vampire” he said comparing the two
as if it were the same as comparing a servant to a king
“And I’m a firkin Wicca!” I yelled back at him “do you honestly
think I’m that shallow? I love you Adrian… don’t you know that?” I asked
letting my genuine sadness leek into the words
“How could you love me Luna? I’m a monster” he accused of
himself
“No your not!” I screamed back at him “besides you can’t choose
who you fall in love with, even if that were true I still wouldn’t care! I love
you Adrian and there’s nothing you can do to change that!” I borderline
screamed at him. He laughed darkly on the other end “what’s so funny?”
“Nothing, I was just expecting me to be the one screaming and
pleading and not the other way around” he said bemused by the very
different out come that had come to be
“Well… you will be soon” I said thinking about Gabriel
“And why is that?” he asked changing his tone dramatically
“I met Gabriel” I said in a quiet low voice
“And” he prodded
“I… I kind of… I kissed him” I confessed, Adrian went silent on the
other end “but it didn’t mean anything Adrian I promise and I’m coming
home to you like I promised and everything’s fine just as I promised” I
said scrambling my brain for something to say that would comfort him. He
was quiet for a long time “Adrian?” I asked he took a deep breath
“He kissed you?” Adrian asked furiously I could hear his veins pop
from the anger I could picture on his face

Finding the Truth
“Well to be fair I didn’t tell him not to, it’s just as much my fault as
his” I said trying to sooth him and save Gabriel’s butt at the same time.
“But he kissed you” Adrian pressed
“Well… yes technically he did kiss me” I confessed
“Put Delano on the phone” he hissed at me through his teeth.
“Umm… he wants to talk to you” I said handing Delano the phone.
“Yeah, ok I’m going” he said as he walked over to the door behind
me. he opened the door as if to walk through it then closed it in front of
him “yes Adrian I’m out side” he said throwing a devious crafty look. He
obviously wanted me to know what they were talking about
“Sweet” I mustered in an incredibly low voice that I could barely
able to hear it. Delano smiled wickedly
“yes she did meet Gabriel… no she didn’t fall head over heals for
him… she’s incredibly loyal to you Adrian… she’s only thinking about
there offer… no Adrian I don’t think she’ll take it… her names Pandora…
don’t you think that would break your promise to her… you know as well
as I do she would hate you for that… if you want to run her straight into
Gabriel’s arms then go ahead… perhaps you should wait for her to tell you
that Adrian if she wants you to kill him she would have already asked…
yes Adrian I will make sure she’s safe… he wont bother her again…she’ll
be safe with you soon…yes, yes ill hand you back to her” he said walking
over to the door and shutting it again. I smiled as he walked over to me
and handed me the phone winking at me.
“What was that about?” I asked as if I hadn’t heard every word.
“Nothing” he said in a low angry voice whispered through his teeth.
“Well, ok. Ill see you soon ok?” I asked he was silent for a moment
“Fine” he said angrily
“I love you Adrian” I said waiting for a reply he was silent for a
moment before
“I love you too Luna, I love you truly” he said was his voice broke
twice. His pain and misery made me want to fly strait home to him right
now, but I kept my cool.
“I’ll be home tomorrow evening… I miss you” I whispered into the
phone

Finding the Truth
“I miss you too Luna…bye” he said quietly

“Bye” I said as I listened to the phone line to go dead.
“He loves you, you know?” Delano said to me as he leaned against
the door. I threw the phone back to him and smiled
“I know all to well” I assured him
“So why are you so sad then?” he asked observing my red blocky
eyes and upset expression
“What am I going to do?” I asked him letting my voice break “I miss
Adrian… so much, and yet I don’t want to give up Gabriel” I said shaking
my head, I laughed suddenly. “Maybe I should just tell them both to take a
flying hike and run off with Alexander.” I said jokingly to myself trying to
make myself feel better about the uncomfortable situation I was now
placed in… but honestly my sarcastic idea didn’t sound as bad as I thought
it would.
“Maybe you should, but where would that leave me exactly?” he
asked curiously
“That will put you were ever you want to be” I said surely. He
laughed and walked towards me with his arms extended. I hugged my
father tightly, knowing he was the only man I could ever seem to truly
count on and the only man I would ever want to count on. It still seemed
strange to me that a man who only looked a few years older than me could
be my father; though I knew in actuality he had been around for hundreds
of years longer than his face gave away. He was a brilliant person in spite
of what his nature entailed, no matter what happened to me I knew as
long as Delano was around my Alexander would be safe.
“I love you my little Luna” he said kissing my hair protectively. I felt
a wide open smile cross my face and the blood rush to my face
“I love you to dad” I whispered back to him.
“They will both wait for you… no matter how long it takes; they’ll
both wait for you.” He said stroking my hair
“But that shouldn’t have to, and no matter who I choose I’ll be
disappointing some one.” I said begrudgingly he hummed a familiar tune
in my ear. I couldn’t put my finger on where I had heard it before, but I

Finding the Truth
knew it was important. I joined in with him as he stroked my hair and

kissed my head.
“Do you think they’d be of without me?” I asked
“Adrian was fine for two hundred years and Gabriel’s been around
before the begging of our little existence… I think they’ll survive” he said
sarcastically.
“I don’t know what to do… when I’m with Adrian nothing else
matters and when I’m with Gabriel it’s the same thing… the only thing
that’s more important to me is Alexander, and from what I’ve seen I won’t
have him for much longer”
“What?” Delano asked this was obviously surprising new
information, his body stiffened under my arms and I knew what
conclusion he had jumped to but he was absolutely wrong…
“I saw myself handing Alexander over to some tall dark skinned
businessman… and I saw his 7th birthday. He was happy and beautiful but
he wasn’t with any of us… he had a new family. And honestly, I’m
starting to see why id so that. I don’t want this life for him; I don’t want
him to have to know about these things. He deserves better dad… he
really does.” I said letting my tears sink into his shirt as he tried to sooth
me.
“Shhh Luna… it’s going to be ok. He’s going to be fine no matter
what happens… he will always be safe as long as he is my grand son he
will be safe.” Delano promised me, trying to prove his loyalty to
Alexander more so to himself than to me.
“I know… I know Delano. You love him just as much as I do.” I said
trying to comfort him for a change, the thought was humbling; that Delano
loved and wanted the best for Alexander just as much as I did.
“I do” he agreed smiling at the thought himself
“What am I going to do…? I love Adrian and I really don’t want to
leave him, I want to stay with him, marry him and make him happy. But at
the same time now that I have Gabriel in my life… I never want to let him
go. I saw our future together and I wanted it bad…” I said letting my voice
crackle and break as it needed to let my voice die off in a quiet whisper
towards the end he exhaled swiftly.

Finding the Truth
“You just have to decide what you want most right now, they will
always be waiting Luna. They love you, more than you can comprehend.”
He said in a strangely satisfied tone of voice.
“But they shouldn’t have to wait for me… because they shouldn’t
have to wait for me. Neither of them, if they had a life with someone else
while I was gone… I wouldn’t mind and I certainly wouldn’t hold it
against them. They should be happy… I want them both to be happy. I
want to make them happy but I just can’t do this… I’m debating weather
or not to just run away and hide from the two of them.” I said in a joking
tone of voice. She chuckled beneath me.
“They’d still hunt you down… probably kill each other in the
process” he said in the same patronizing tone. The only problem was… he
was all to right. They would find me, and I knew that they would kill each
other if they got the chance.
“I know they would” I whispered quietly into his chest. He stroked
my head
“So what do you want, right now?” he asked curiously.
“I want to see Adrian” I said happily thinking about his loving
embrace and the beautiful smile soon to be perched upon his face as I
prove to him once and for all how much I loved him.
“He’ll be happy to hear that” Delano remarked happily
“I can’t wait to just hold him and watch him smile as he finally
realizes how much I love him… I don’t see how he can be so skeptical; I’m
marrying him aren’t I?” I said rhetorically
“Are you?” he asked seriously this time. Suddenly surprised by the
remark, id forgotten I had neglected to tell him that
“Didn’t I tell you?” I asked just making sure he hadn’t over herd me
and Gabriel conversation
“No…” he said bleakly
“Well… yeah its true, he proposed the night before we left and I
accepted” I pulled away and showed him the classic golden ring withered
with time and age and yet sill beautiful in its own right. “See. Isn’t it
pretty?” I asked giving him the hand that possessed the small elegant
golden ring.

Finding the Truth
“Its beautiful” he said playing with the small ring on my finger

“See, this is why I can’t be with Gabriel… even if I wanted to. I’ve
already made a commitment to Adrian; I couldn’t go back on that now.” I
said looking down at the small ring that suddenly felt like a pair of
confining hand cuffs, the ring was a pure sign I now belonged to him. I
was no longer free to choose whomever I wanted; I had made a
commitment to Adrian. One I knew I could back out of easily and yet still
felt obligated to follow through with my decision
“You can do whatever you want Luna, it’s your choice to make and
this ring can’t stop you from changing your mind. I won’t let it” he
promised pulling my hand to his chest. I hugged him briefly and pecked
him on the cheek.
“I know dad, thanks” I said pulling away from him. “I better get
some sleep, what time are we leaving tomorrow?” I asked yawning mid
sentence.
“Around about 9:30pm” he said after a short minute as he towed me
towards a tall brown door.
“Damn, I really do need some sleep… what’s the time?”
“Only about 11:30” he said quietly
“Damn! Doesn’t even feel like 6” I said in a surprised tone I really
was tiered so I needed no help trying to sleep. He pulled me threw the
door and plunked me onto a large comfortable mattress. The only thing I
were able to distinguish through my heavy eyes were that the pillows
were made from soft feathers and the sheets I felt below my body were
silky and a beautiful light purple. My eyes were too heavy to fight against
anymore… I let my eyes close with a sigh of contentment as I felt the
visions sneak into the corners of my mind.
My visions that night were strange. I saw flickers of faces and

houses I had never seen before. People id would normally observe from a
distance simply talking to me… not about anything important or special
just talking. It was very comforting to see, it made me feel like none of

Finding the Truth
these strange abnormal difficulties could happen, old houses on new

streets and beautiful houses on incredibly old streets.
I didn’t see Adrian, Gabriel or Alexander in my visions at all… and
something about that deeply disturbed me. Why couldn’t I see them?
Weren’t they going to be apart of my future? Wasn’t I important enough
for them anymore? Had I already abandoned Alexander or did he
abandon me? What year were my visions in? Would they abandon me?
Would I abandon them? Was I destined to be alone? Didn’t they love me
anymore? Didn’t I love them? Was I in the wrong or were they? How
could I exist without them? Weren’t they supposed to be my destiny? Was
it actually possible for me to survive without them?
Was I destined to be ‘left behind?’
It was the uncomfortable truth; my fate was never set in stone. It
was hard to watch possibilities with out taking them literally. I knew
whatever at the moment I had three paths,
1. I could go with Adrian and live a long happy life, though it was still
unclear weather or not my little Alexander would be with us.
2. I could stay here with my Gabriel… I could be happily married with
a beautiful little baby boy of my own. But what of my little
Alexander? Where was he in this beautiful picture?
3. Or I could run away with my little Alexander, somewhere far where
they would never find us.
But the only problem with my third option was that I would have to
reveal to my little Alexander what I was, and what his father was. Who his
parents really were and I would have to bring him up in a world I didn’t
want for my child. I wanted him to have more than this… I wanted him to
live a long and happy life, a life were he wouldn’t have to worry about the
difficulties or light and darkness. I would never force him to live that life, I
wouldn’t allow it. At the point I realized I had four options

Finding the Truth
4. I could refuse the adoption papers. I could keep my little Alexander

safe from the horrors of magic I was suddenly so tightly bound to,
he would never have to know what any of us truly were…
I knew from that exact point in time this was the option I would no
doubt ably take, I couldn’t force him to live this life. I couldn’t condemn
him to have to walk among us whom had no choice. He was essentially
human, and I wouldn’t take his life away to make me happy. That would
be incredibly selfish… he was the only thing in the world I knew 100% he
was the only thing in the world I couldn’t live without, and couldn’t live
with hurting. He was the only thing more important to me than my own
selfish needs.
I awoke boiling hot and gasping for air as usual I felt a cold hand
brush against my cheek and fore head as Delano tried to help me relax. I
took me a few minutes but after a while my breathing slowed and body
temperature began to drop.
“Thanks” I muttered in between breaths, the sound of my weak
voice made Delano chuckle.
“Your welcome” he said in a warm familiar voice that suddenly
reminded me of Adrian… and slowly thinking of Adrian made me think of
Alexander, my breathing picked up and I began to hyperventilate “Luna?”
he asked in a concerned voice “What’s wrong?” he asked staring into my
eyes
“I… I… I can’t keep Alex… its not fair to him Delano… he deserves
better than this life… I have to give him up… I can’t condemn him to walk
the line between light and dark, I just cant” I said curling up into a ball and
rocking myself back and forth. Delano didn’t say anything; instead he
pulled me into his arms and rocked me mechanically back and forth. I
continued to let out the tears as they soaked into his t-shirt; I seemed to be
doing that more often lately. Id never felt this sad before… I’ve never had
so many reasons to cry before now I suppose.
“He will always be safe Luna.” Delano said in a persuasive tone
“But that’s just it, sure he’ll be safe… but will he be happy? I don’t
want thins kind of a life for him! He deserves a chance to be human

Finding the Truth
Delano… a chance to live.” I clarified he considered my concerns before

responding
“I know what you mean Luna, honestly I do. I didn’t want you to
meet Adrian when you did, Wicca’s are able to walk among the living
more freely than we are… and I wanted you to have a chance at it. I
wanted you to be happy and human, I only wanted you to have the
complications you couldn’t get around… all these extra complications
were nothing but trouble for you and there hurting you so deeply.” He
said letting his voice break towards the end. His expression way tortured
and pained having a withering aging affect on his face
“You tried your best dad… and I’m happy I met Adrian, I love him
dad. But I don’t want these… complications to plague my son. I love him
far too much… I can’t watch this alter and virtually destroy his life. He
deserves a better, normal, functional family” I said smiling at the word
functional, if there was one thing you could say about my life lately you
could say it was anything but functional
“We have a meeting with your family’s lawyers tomorrow
anyway… you can refuse Alexander’s papers then.” He said quietly “he’ll
be safe with a human family soon… and forget everything about us” he
said lower than a whisper trying to keep his voice from showing emotion
although his face was more than enough to give someone a clear depiction.
I didn’t say anything I stifled back the overflowing tears and unstoppable
gasps of air, I nodded into his chest still trying to control my pathetic over
exaggerated emotional display
“He’ll be better off that way” I said quietly. Delano said nothing but
nodded silently. We sat there for a while both trying to control our
emotions
“I unfortunately have to leave early, Adrian had some… plans I
need to foil. Gabriel will take you on your flight home. I’ll take Alexander
with me” he clarified obviously trying to get as much time with him as
possible before the depressing dark cloud hanging over our heads that was
our uncomfortable separation.
“Told him I’d see him again soon” I said smiling at the idea of
seeing my arch angle again. I felt Delano’s pocket vibrate

Finding the Truth
“Speak of the devil” he said chuckling as he pulled out the small

silver phone
“Yes Gabriel?” Delano said speaking into the small silver phone
“yes she’s up” he said looking at me “sure” he said handing the phone
towards me. I took it with a far to eager smile on my face
“Hello?” I asked in a higher octave than I was use to speaking in.
“Luna!” he said in the same strangely excited voice, his musical
voice brought with it a happy feeling at filled my whole body and
immediately made me feel ten degrees hotter
“So what did you want to talk to me about?” I asked wondering
why he’d call now considering I’d be seeing him in only a few hours
“Actually I was wondering if you’d like to grab a coffee?” he asked
in a shrewd almost embarrass tone of voice.
“I’d love to” I said in a warm comforting tone of voice.
“Cool what time should I swing by?” he asked enthusiastically, I
giggled and sighed
“When ever you want, I’ll be here all day” I said in a sad pitiable
voice, he laughed and I joined in, I did sound fairly ridiculous
“That sounds perfect” I reassured him

“Great, I’ll see you then” he said happily I laughed slightly
“Yep, see you then Gabriel” I said before pressing end, I looked at
Delano who smiled back widely “what?” I finally asked as he stared at me
curiously
“Its strange the different ways you react to them… when you hear
Adrian’s voice it’s as if you’re suddenly relieved and nothing else matters.
When you hear Gabriel’s voice you become ecstatic and incredibly
excited… and then when they touch you, you act very differently, you
smile when Adrian touches you and sigh whenever Gabriel does… it
seems to me like you respond almost instantly so I assume your reactions
are involuntary… but it is still incredibly fun to observe” he said flashing
his brilliant pearly whites, I grimaced at him in response and bounced up
cheerfully from the bed

Finding the Truth
“And after seeing or talking to them with Adrian you seem either
like you feel loved or are torn between the two sides of him that constrict
you. Then with Gabriel… you’re excited and jumpy almost as if you were
seeing some one you’d been without for centuries. Like an old friend you
secretly had a crush on all through out high school dropping in after 20
years to see how you’ve been” he said shaking his head, I turned around
and poked my tongue out at him he laughed and I walked off into the
bathroom.
I looked horrible, as if I hadn’t slept for months and my hair was
wild, chaotic, and complete disarray. I brushed furiously into the pathetic
mess I had the guts to call hair screaming as the many knots entangled in
my brush yanking the hair from its roots. When I finally gave up trying to
tame the wild beast I pulled it to the back and forced it into a messy side
ponytail that seemed disorderly by design. I stuck to the bear essentials
when it came to my make up that day sticking to foundation bronzer and
lip gloss. I knew Delano would be able to hear me no matter where in the
house he was at the moment
“Hey Delano, what’s the time?” I called out to him, though I knew it
was unnecessary
“About 9:50” he said casually from just behind my body, I jumped at
the unexpected sound and Delano laughed much to his amusement
“Don’t sneak up on me!” I yelled at him punching his torso as hard
as I could… I knew it wouldn’t hurt him, but it was fun all the same. He
laughed as my punch made a small hollowed sound as it hit his chest. I
turned back to the mirror and examined my face
“Good enough” I said giving up on my appearance if Gabriel had a
problem with the way I looked it would be too bad for him.
“No child of mine is ‘good enough’… you look perfect” he reassured
me I blushed and stretched up on my tippy toes to kiss his cheek. I was
still to short. He bent down to my level when he realized what I was trying
to do.
“Thanks dad” I said as I pecked his cheek and plunked back down
on the souls of my feet. I herd a deep hollow knock on the door “three
guesses who that is” I said sarcastically. He laughed then sighed

Finding the Truth
“It’s just as well, I have to leave now. I’ll see you when I come back,”
he said bending down to kiss my fore head
“Don’t for get Alexander” I said in a bright bubbly voice. “Coming!”
I yelled towards the door as I left the small white bathroom. I ran throw
the small living room over to the tall white door. I grabbed at the door
knob and yanked it wide open. It was strange to fell so eager to see
someone I barely knew, and yet it felt strange to be away from him for so
long. I stared at his face for a moment; it was a strange sense of reunion
and relief. I stared at the beautiful contours of his face I know knew I
didn’t want to live without… and yet at the same time I knew I would
have to.
As are eyes finally met I let out a low sigh and he chuckled at my
response, it scared me that I could be certain about my future and have
still have the option to change it. Until little over a week ago I was
convinced my life would be simple and uncomplicated… and yet now… it
was more difficult than I could have ever imagined. How can I choose
between two halves of myself? I lost myself in his beautiful brilliant blue
eyes for a moment I didn’t see Gabriel I saw a mixture of my two loves, his
eyes and Adrian’s were so similar that it was hard to determine who was
who.
‘The eyes are the window to the soul’ suddenly popped into my mind.
Were they so different after all? Was Adrian so evil? Was Gabriel so good?
...perhaps they were incredibly similar… perhaps they had the same soul.
Were the two paths I knew I had to choose between going to end up so
similar when they had reached there climax? I knew they were both
good… and I knew they could both be evil. I wanted both paths meld into
one, I wanted to be with both of them and yet I wanted to be with none of
them.
He smiled widely at me
“Ready to go?” he asked casually hand out his hand for mine. I
blushed as I took his hand eagerly.
“More than ready” I admitted to him “I’ll see you tomorrow
Delano” I screamed behind me as Gabriel pulled me out the door and
pressed my body against his side. I giggled as we stumbled down the

Finding the Truth
hallway like a couple of drunk newly weds. He walked strait past the
elevator and I stared at him with confusion. He smiled and walked toward
the huge open window just above the stairs. Then it clicked.
“No Way!” I yelled at him pulling away from his side
“What?” he asked in a casual innocent voice.
“How did you intend on getting to around today?” I asked in an
accusing tone.
“The way I always get around” he said trying to doge my question
but I wasn’t going to let him off that easily.
“And you usually get around how exactly?” I asked folding my
arms across my chest as I waited. He pulled a sleigh sheepish look on his
face and ran his fingers through his beautiful blond hair.
“Well I am an angel” he admitted
“And I’ a witch but that doesn’t mean I fly around on a magic broom
stick as I pat my unlucky black cat!” I yelled back at him he chuckled in
response
“Well…” he said in a high pitched voice
“Oh my god, you’re kidding! We really fly around on magic broom
stick with black cats?” I said escalating my voice to a high pitched whine
“Well no you cant. But witches did use to cast spells on house hold
objects when they were in need of … flight.” He admitted searching for the
right words. I was honestly sick of people explaining things to me as a
child.
“What do you mean I can’t? I’m more than powerful enough to do
any of this stuff and you know it.” I accused of him. He laughed
“Calm down Luna, you’re not a witch” he said stroking my face,
that comments scared me
“What? Yes I am!” I yelled at him slapping his hand away from my
face.
“No Luna, you’re a Wicca… witches and Wicca’s are very different”
he explained
“I’m confused” I said not letting my angry expression slide. He
sighed and pursed his lips trying to find a rational way to explain the
difference.

Finding the Truth
“Wicca’s rely on the magic of nature and spirits… were as witches

rely on spells and dark forces to conjure there own powers. Witches are the
unnatural version of Wicca’s” he said with a strange expression of anger
on his face.
“So what are wizards then?” I asked confused by the difference
“Wizards are the male equivalent to a witch just as a Wiccen is the
male equivalent to you.” He clarified. I considered that fro a moment, so I
wasn’t a witch… I really did know absolutely nothing about what I was.
“Oh…ok” I finally muttered he laughed and pulled me into his arms
“Brace your self” he whispered. I closed my eyes tight as I felt our
feet leave the ground. He arms were still wrapped around me but I could
feel the freezing winds whip against my body; I herd a loud flapping
sound, like huge wings beating against the winds. It wasn’t until then that
I realized were I was… I slowly opened my eyes and the only thing I could
see where blots of white against the brilliant blue sky, I saw the suns bright
rays beating down on us.
I tried to stare at Gabriel but I couldn’t see him, the suns rays turned
his shape black, his black silhouette was truly the shape of an angel, I
could see the brilliant bird like wings spreading gracefully across the
brilliant blue sky. From this point in time he truly looked like a member of
the arch angels… he looked like the biblical depiction of Gabriel. I looked
down at my hands resting against his bear chest. I felt myself push away,
and then slowly pull myself in further. I pressed my forehead against his
chest and I herd another sound that didn’t fit in with our surroundings… I
herd him sigh.
“Luna” I thought I herd him sigh so low I could barely make out the
syllables. I felt the wind slow and my feet met the ground, it was a strange
heavy feeling when my feet met the earth even though I had only been air
born for a few minutes he didn’t let go, he held me there and placed his
cheek against my head. I was content. I felt something new and soft
embrace me, it was warm and constricted me like a light blanket. His
many feathers felt nice against the skin if my back, I felt something smaller
and smooth press against my head… his lips?

Finding the Truth
I didn’t say anything, ‘better to make him think I hadn’t noticed’ I told
my self. I herd felt his wings retract and herd multiple sharp cracking
sounds muffled by the sound of an oozing liquid. Gabriel let out a small
pain filled gasp like groan that made me pull away to examine his face.
His face was slightly pained and his wings had disappeared. He looked
down at my face and smiled contently forgetting the moment of agony
that seemed clear on his face
“What…?” I walked around to look at his back where his wings had
just been... I gasped a horrified grief filled gasp. I looked at the two deep
cuts than ran down his shoulder blades to his mid section; they were
bleeding and looked awfully painful “Gabriel... What… Why would you
do this to yourself?” I yelled at him tracing my fingers down and around
his deep seeping gashes. He winced slightly and I retracted my hands
accordingly
“Its nothing” he assured me… there was no way two huge possibly
infected gashes down his back were nothing!
“This is nothing?” I shrieked letting my voice jump to a higher
octave. He chuckled in response and turned to face me
“It’s not as bad as it looks” he said trying to reassure me, the look on
my face was easily decrypted. It was a mixture of confusion and anger.
“It’s exactly as bad as it looks!” I yelled at him
“Didn’t you have fun?” he queried me
“Sure I did… but that’s beside the point, it hurt you!” I said as he
took my hands that were delicately perched upon his chest.
“I’m fine… only the end part hurt. It feels good to use my wings, its
tiring holding them in all the time” he said ruefully
“Then why hold them in?” I questioned him
“Because other wise I can’t walk among human’s…because other
wise I cant walk with you” he clarified, holding his face only a few inches
from mine. I smiled but looked down, I was still loyal to Adrian… he was
my life… he was my love… he was my perfect fiancé.
“Baby steps” I said quietly under my breath. I herd him sigh and the
shape shadowing me disappeared.

Finding the Truth
“Come on… let’s go get that coffee” he suggested happily, he

released one of my hands then toed me along at his side with the other. I
watched the sunlight glistening off the well toned skin if his chest, this was
something I could never do with Adrian… not when it was sunny at least.
He could never walk out into the sunlight and hold my hand, not unless it
was a secluded place no one would see us.
It made me feel sad… our relationship would always be limited for as
long as I lived in my world… but would I cross over into the darkness just
to walk into the sunlight with him? Would I turn evil for him? What was
evil anyway? Maybe it wasn’t the darkness that was so wrong but the light
that were in the wrong. I remembered looking up the differences between
good and evil when our English teacher set us the difficult assignment of
perception.
My theory of perception was based solely on the differences
between good and evil because essentially the difference between good
and evil was your own perspective of right and wrong. Just because you
thought murder was evil and wrong didn’t mean the rest of the world
thought the same. If someone had been raised to think murder was right
and kindness was wrong… then that was there perception of wrong and
right. The one question on my mind now was…
‘What did I consider right and wrong?
“Gabriel… would you call the darkness…evil?” I asked him as he
pulled me through the large thick shrubbery that surrounded us into the
lively back streets of Rome. He considered it for a moment
“No… not evil, just mislead” he decided. That helped, at least others
realized Adrian’s kind could be good as well “with the exception of
vampires and shape shifters” he added… maybe not.
“Why not vampires and shape shifters. They can’t help what they
are.” I said in almost rude tone of voice. He realized he had offended me
but made no efforts to comfort me
“They’re evil Luna, they have no self control and no trace of
humanity left in them. They would kill you rather than look at you if they
knew what you were… how you are destined to become” he said with a
thick smile on his face

Finding the Truth
“You forget yourself!” I accused of him “for one thing they can
control themselves; I’m living proof of that. If Adrian were as evil as you
think I’d be dead by know, and you know it. And another thing, my fate
isn’t decided yet! I’m a Wicca and I know I still have choices. Nothing is
decided and I don’t think if I had to make the choice id choose your side
anyway” I said coldly letting the acid thicken in my voice.
“You’d rather kill humans than protect them?” he asked surprised
and angered by the idea.
“I’d rather be with Adrian than without him” I clarified, that seemed
to only anger him further.
“He’s evil Luna! He’s going to kill you!” he screamed at me making
a few heads turn to glance in our direction, I dint look away from the
horror that was his angry eyes.
“He would never hurt me, he isn’t the way you perceive him
Gabriel… he loves me and Alexander… he’ll take care of us and love us…
something I cant expect from you!” I said angrily yanking my hand from
his and walking away from him
“What’s that suppose to mean?” he asked angrily grabbing my
wrists and blocking my path away from him. I looked down at my wrist
waiting, he didn’t let go.
“You know exactly what it means. You don’t love Alexander at all,
and he is the biggest part of me. I will do everything I can to protect him
for this… but I can’t expect you to understand that” I said yanking one
arm free and slapping him “now get your hands off me!” I screamed at
him, pulling my body harshly in the opposite direction. He didn’t let go
and I struggled aimlessly. I stopped pulling away from him and waited
patiently for him to move… he didn’t “What?” I finally gave up and
screamed at him
“Is this really about Alexander?”
“What’s that suppose to mean”
“Your sure this”—he said gesturing to the small ring on my finger
—“has nothing to do with your decision… you can still change your mind
Luna, and he’ll understand.” He whispered angrily through his teeth

Finding the Truth
“Adrian loves me and wants me to be happy, something you

wouldn’t understand!” I screamed at him
“Do you honestly believe that?” he yelled at me angrily tightening
his grip on my wrist, it asked so horribly every inch of my body cried out
for me to scream in pain
“That’s exactly what I believe!” I yelled at him. ‘Snap’ was the only
sound I herd “Ow!” I said falling to my knee’s in absolute agony. He broke
my wrist. I could feel the exact places where my bones had broken and the
blood swell around it
“Luna!” Gabriel screamed “are you ok?” he asked as he fell onto his
knees coming down to my level
“Do I look ok?” I screamed at him, felling the sharp twinges in my
wrist as I moved, I screamed in agony again.
“I’ll take you to the hospital” he said trying to find a way he could
safely move me, then a strong memory came to the front of my mind
“no Gabriel wait put my on the ground” I yelled at him, I
remembered Pandora cutting herself… and me healing it, perhaps I could
do the same now?
“Why?” he asked angrily as he sat me down on the ground
“Just watch” I commanded him, I felt his eyes burning holes in my
skin as I tried to think of happy memories that had changed my emotions
for the better. I remembered this morning when Gabriel called, I
remembered my emotions changing from dread to absolute delight. I felt
my whole body quiver violently, and my wrist lit up in a brilliant, bright,
yellow, sparkling glow. I could feel the bones mending beneath my skin
and it was painful. I let out another scream before the curtain of relief fell
over me. My bones no longer hurt and I could no longer feel the blood
pulsing around the bones.
“Are you ok?” Gabriel asked after a very long time
“I’m fine; now take me back to the hotel before I give you a wound
of my own!” I threatened
“Well actually… rain has requested your presence and I’m certain
Michael is awaiting your return” he said in a slightly disappointed voice

Finding the Truth
“Well Rain and Michael can go…” I trialed off trying to calm myself “tell
Rain that I’m sorry but I’ll have to decline there invitation, Michael
however can visit me whenever he’d like” I said in a shrewd flirtatious
voice I knew would anger Gabriel… he didn’t yell at me this time
“You’re going and that final” he said in a sure tone as he helped my
to my feet
“No. I’m not” I said in an equally sure tone
“Oh yes you are” he said reaching for my waist I held out my hands
defensively
“Just try it!” I threatened closing my eyes to help my focus
“Do your worst” he threatened sarcastically my face was angry as
were my thoughts… and yet I still couldn’t do it. I couldn’t hurt him and it
infuriated me. I gave up with a heavy groan he smiled and chuckled
“that’s what I though” he said holding me against his body. I closed my
eyes as I herd the splitting of his large self inflicted cuts. I felt the sun
beating down on us as the wind whipped against my face, I buried it in his
chest and I felt him laugh silently. I listened to the loud yet comforting
sound of his wing beats and slowed my breathing to match it. I was only
in his arms for a short few minutes before I felt my feet touch the ground.
“Welcome back” I herd a low flirtatious voice call, I didn’t think
before responding I already knew who it was.
“Michael!” I screeched running into his arms foolishly I herd a low
snarl from behind me that reminded me of Adrian for a moment. I sighed
happily then felt Michaels arms entangle around me.
“Nice” he whispered in my ear. I blushed then pulled away.
“Sorry… over reaction” I clarified
“You can over react any time you want with Me.” he said smiling
devilishly I giggled much to Gabriel’s disgust as I herd another angry
growl chorus from behind me.
I giggled and looked at my surroundings. We were back in that
same strange looking Greek court house like, open building we had been
in the day before, Michael looked exactly the same as he had the day
before tall and dark and perfect as all angels seemed to look.

Finding the Truth
“That’s enough boys” I herd a vaguely familiar voice chime. It was

rain, her beautiful elegant form glided towards me gracefully and held out
her delicate hand “welcome back Luna” he said smiling widely
“It’s a pleasure to be visiting” I said making sure it was clear I
hadn’t made the decision to join her. She nodded and shook my hand.
“Well all the same I’m glad you came” she said happily
“Gabriel said you requested my presence, is there a problem” I
asked letting a small hint of concern leek into my voice
“No there’s no problem at all.” She reassured me… but honestly it
had the opposite affect I was no concerned and confused…
What was going on then?
“Then why am I here?” I asked curiously, she bit her lip for a
moment

Finding the Truth
Life Long Lessons

Chapter 10
She paused and tried to figure how she could explain to me…I was
honestly getting sick of that
“Well Luna actually… I was wondering if you’d like to start your
lessons early. I’m incredibly eager to see your powers in action and I have
a few exercises in mind for you… if you want” she said smiling at me
sheepishly as if expecting a scolding

Finding the Truth
“Umm…well I suppose, I only have a few hours though. I do have a

plane to catch this evening” I said rolling my eyes at the unfortunate truth
that was time and space.
“Time is no issue Luna; I can probably get you back to London
within a few minutes” Gabriel interjected
“Would you mind if Michael and I watched… we are awful curious
to see the extent of your power.” Raphael asked thoughtfully appearing
out of no where.
“Luna is it alright with you?” rain asked me taking in my
expression; it was clear on my face I was still undecided about… well just
about everything.
“Umm… yeah I suppose you can watch. But I have to ask you not to
distract me when I’m concentrating or I might slip. We don’t want any
unnecessary accidents now do we?” I said staring straight at Gabriel, he
hardened his expression then nodded. Michael elbowed Raphael and
whispered something to low for me to hear, Gabriel’s head turned in
response and looked at him with a look of pure anger and hatred.
“Boys!” rain yelled at them flashing her eyes between the two of
them. They looked away from each other and nodded, neither one relaxing
there poses. Raphael looked at me and we both laughed silently at there
expression.
“Ok… lets go” I said looking over at Rain. She took my hand in hers
and led me into a small secretive garden hidden from view behind a tall
brick wall a large black iron gate carved carefully into its mid section. She
led me through the intimidating black gates with the three arch angels
close on our tails. I felt Gabriel’s warmth behind me and sighed
uncontrollably the way I always did whenever he was near, I herd the
person behind me chuckle… but it wasn’t Gabriel. It was Michael, I could
almost feel Gabriel’s pain of knowing I felt this way around Michael as
well… perhaps I didn’t love Gabriel… maybe it was just the way I would
react to angels… but if that were the case why didn’t I react this way
around Raphael?
“Beautiful isn’t it?” rain said staring at the tall aged tree. It was the
old tree from my visions… the garden where I saw me and my white

Finding the Truth
light… the garden that morphed from a beautiful happy place to a strange
frightening garden of death. I stiffened and my breathing became erratic. I
felt a pair of worried arms wrap around me
“Its ok, your safe… its ok” he chanted in my ear as he swayed my
body back and forth. I tried to time my breathing with his swaying and I
constantly but shortly calmed down. When my breathing was stable rain
face me with a worried look I her eyes
“What’s the matter?” she asked in a worried voice, obviously this
was not how she expected me to react I swallowed harshly trying to
dissolve the giant lump in my throat
“I’ve… seen this place before” I said in a quiet tone, I felt Gabriel’s
fingers brush against my cheek in a soothing manner. It calmed me down
further but was not enough to completely dissolve my fears
“Why is that a bad thing” she asked still completely puzzled by my
reaction. I swallowed hard again the lump becoming more pronounced as
Gabriel tried harder to sooth me
“I’ve seen…this place, engulfed in darkness” I clarified unable to
hear my own voice, rain had obviously also struggled to hear but I saw
both Michael and Raphael stiffen out from the corner of my eye. Gabriel
kissed my cheek and this time I turned to him as shook my head… he
sighed angrily but nodded.
“No… you saw two possibilities… oh my dear you need to learn
how to tell the difference in location.” she said laughing at my expense.
Gabriel gave her and angered look and she went mute.
“Do… is the other possibility… still a possibility” I asked rain
worried Adrian was now officially out of the picture, maybe if I ran away
right now straight to the airport… maybe then I could still be with him
“Well, you tell me” she said. Id forgotten I could do that now…
couldn’t i. I sank down to the floor and Gabriel followed. I sat on his warm
lap and lay against his chest. I closed my eyes and let my mind wander
asking all kinds of questions. One raced to the front of my mind and no
matter how hard I tried it wouldn’t make way for others.
Did I still have options?

Finding the Truth
I saw pictures flash form Gabriel to Adrian, flickers of people I’ve

never met and snippets of Alexander’s future. At least I knew that much
was determined, Alexander’s life would go on even when we were gone.
He would be happy and loved no matter what happened to us. He would
never know of our existence… and he would never be bound to this
confusion between murder and extinction… between killing to survive
and exterminating those that will kill.
My eyes flew open as I coughed and gasped for air. I was
hyperventilating as usual and I had to move from Gabriel’s lap to escape
the heat. He let me go willingly as I rolled onto my back as I pressed into
the grass. He bent over me and watched my face to make sure there were
no additional problems he could fix… as my breathing slowed and my
heart rate returned to normal Gabriel helped me to my feet.
“Can you stand?” he asked as I stumbled to my feet.
“Umm…” was all I was able to mutter. The pictures were still racing
through my mind at an erratic speed; emotions ran through me and
changed about as often as the time on a clock.
“Luna?” a deeper voice chorused and I felt another warm hand curl
around my arm
“Get your hands off her!” Gabriel yelled at him and he jumped back
in pure fear.
“Gabriel” I said in a scolding tone of voice, he sighed and helped me
straighten up. He wrapped his arms around my waist and held me
steadily, I felt safer with him there even though I now knew Gabriel was
more dangerous and arrogant than me murderous pessimistic vampire.
That knowledge only strengthened my theory that good and evil where
simply perceptions of right and wrong, and I knew whenever I was with
Adrian everything felt right.
“Can you speak now?” he asked me in a sarcastic pessimistic tone I
hated
“Not to you” I said in a harsh voice pulling away from him, he
tightened his arms and laughed in my ear “let go of me… now, before I
hurt you!” I commanded him, he didn’t do anything I looked over at rain
who smiled politely back at me “you wont mind if I hurt him will you?” I

Finding the Truth
asked with an innocent look on my face. She laughed as she considered my

query
“Well no, I wouldn’t mind. But I don’t know about Michael and
Raphael” she said looking over at the two men leaning against a small tree.
Michael pushed off the tree with a devilish look on his face.
“No problem with me Luna, Gabriel’s never met someone he could
beat before… this should be interesting.” He said smiling at Gabriel who
stiffened behind me
“And you?” I asked looking over at Raphael
“If he won’t release you I believe you have the rights to use
whatever advantage you have against him… yes Luna you have my full
permission” he said smiling at me brightly amused by the idea. I leaned up
to Gabriel’s ear.
“Last chance” I whispered and he chuckled
“You won’t hurt me… will you?” he asked in a sad voice
“If you don’t let go of me your going to find out” i said angrily.
I closed my eyes and concentrating all the things Gabriel had done that
made me angry, the first most prominent memory was him breaking my
wrist. I shivered so violently I though I was going to jump out of my skin, I
felt something radiate of my skin in a quick flash. Gabriel was gone from
my site and every one was staring past me with a look of pure shock and
horror. I blushed and looked over at Raphael
“How bad is it?” I asked it took Raphael a minute to recoup his
thoughts and pull together a rational sentence…
“Bad enough” he said in a quiet voice not taking his eyes off where
they were fixed. I turned and followed there gaze. Gabriel was crumpled
against a tree, bent over in pain. I saw blue sparkles coursing through his
veins; I gasped and ran to his side.
“Gabriel! Are you ok?” I asked he was still agony, it was clear by his
face how much pain he was in… and yet he didn’t make a sound, he
suffered in silence. I knew it wasn’t going to stop… I wanted to take away
his pain and stop him from hurting… I wondered if i could do that, I place
my hands on him and though of all the times I’ve been so sorry for what
I’ve said and done I though of how repentant I was and I could feel the

Finding the Truth
tears seeping out my eyes. I felt a shiver course through me but this shiver
didn’t start from the ground below me and shoot forward from my hands.
This shiver came from Gabriel and seeped into the ground below
me. I herd Gabriel gasp violently and his breathing become erratic as he
gasped for his life, sucking the oxygen from around him. I bent down and
hugged him tightly letting my hair fall around my face “I’m so, so sorry
Gabriel! Are you ok? Does it still hurt?” I asked as I kissed all around his
chest in a repentive apologetic way. I felt do horrible about what I had just
done, I knew I could be around anyone I would only hurt them I should be
destroyed. I was pure evil. Gabriel pulled me into his arms on the ground
and I didn’t resist, I let the tears out and wrapped my arms around his
neck
“It’s ok Luna… its ok.” He said in a reassuring tone. Why was he
comforting me? I was the one who had hurt him not the other way around
“I’m so sorry Gabriel… I’m sorry” I whispered through streaming
tears that didn’t want to stop.
“Luna… I’m fine it didn’t hurt that bad” he said n an unconvincing
tone that made me angry
“Yes it did!” I screamed at him “I could see how much it hurt on
your face and your face was only giving away so much” I said his pain
hurt me more than I did him.
“Luna… I’m fine now” he said as he stroked my hair in a calming
manner.
“I can’t be around you… I can’t hurt any of you again. I have to
leave you all behind… I can’t keep hurting everyone all the time, I have to
die” I whispered into his chest. He stiffened below me and pulled my face
up forcing me to look at his face, his expression was harsh and angry.
“Don’t ever think that! Ever!” he said at me rather than to me. “You
can never think like that! As long as I’m around no one—not even you—
will hurt yourself” he said through grinding teeth. I didn’t say anything I
just stretched up and kissed his fore head…
“I’m too dangerous” I whispered in his ear

Finding the Truth
“And I’m not?” he asked “I broke your wrist for Christ sake its not
like I’m a parturient saint over here” he said in a sarcastic pessimistic voice
I hated
“No… just an angel” I clarified kissing his nose and he chuckled
below me
“Be that as it may I’ve hurt you just as much” he said in a
comforting tone that was more believable
“Probably more” I admitted sarcastically letting a wide smile spread
across my face
“I had that coming… I shouldn’t have pushed you” he admitted I
laughed
“No you really shouldn’t have” I said back to him I herd a deep
voice clear his throat noisily. I looked over at Raphael’s embarrassed,
smiling face. I pushed myself off Gabriel well toned god like body, Gabriel
followed me and wrapped has arms around me pressing his body against
my back and folding his arms over my mid drift. He kissed my cheek and I
giggled
“Are you going to make him explode this time” Michael asked in a
sarcastic yet acidic voice
“No I think he’s earned a get out of jail free card” I said in the same
sarcastic tone. Raphael laughed at our expressions and rain calculated our
movements carefully before giving up with a sigh
“Would you like to pressed?” she asked and I nodded puling free of
Adrian’s arms. He let me go begrudgingly and went to stand next to
Raphael. “I’m afraid I didn’t know you were… that powerful, I’m not sure
what to teach you” she admitted with a sheepish smile. I smiled and
nodded
“Don’t worry, your not the first person o be surprised… but it’s just
seems to come naturally… it feels right” I said as the words escaped my
mouth they found substance and truth, it was all true. That was exactly
how I felt when I need to use my magic
“Well… I suppose I do have something that will help you out a lot.
You see when I was first… created I suppose you could say, I had a similar
problem. My magic was of a lesser magnitude at that stage though.” She

Finding the Truth
admitted ruefully with an envious tone. “Have you had trouble with
controlling your power?” she asked
“No, it’s easy for me to conjure” I admitted.
“Well not trouble conjuring it, I didn’t have trouble wit that either.”
Se clarified “what I meant was trouble stopping yourself from… well from
doing what you did to Gabriel… or setting a house on fire for example”
she said with a sheepish smile that told me it was something she had
accidentally done
“Yes… I had an accident once, but it hasn’t happened since. I’ve
been on my best behavior” I told her with a smile
“Well this will probably sound funny to you, but when ever you’re
feeling… overcome there is a very simple incantation you can use to help
calm down” she said clearing her mind. “Count to five in your head, then
repeats the words ‘sedo relaxo’.” She said, I laughed “what’s so funny?”
she asked in a bemused tone
“Sedo relaxo?” I asked “who do I look like? Harry potter? Should I
pull out my magic wand as well?” I asked her
“I can see how this may be amusing to you, but the think is most of a
Wicca’s incantations are basically commands in Latin. Do you speak
Latin?” she asked curiously
“A little” a admitted “my mother use to speak to me in Latin when I
was younger” I told her “but as I got older we used English more often…
it was just easier to try talk to an Englishman using his language rather
than try to speak to him in a foreign tongue. I tried that once to… it didn’t
work out to well” I admitted with a giggle
“Well I suggest you brush up on your Latin… at least learning the
names of certain objects will help” I nodded as she suggested new ways to
help along my magic.
“Ok… I think I can handle that”
“Good… now I do have an exercise id like you to try, its nothing
you wouldn’t have been able to figure out yourself, but it does come in
handy from time to time. Have you ever herd of the term invisibility?” she
questioned me… who the hell did she think I was? Some social abstract

Finding the Truth
person who’s been living under ground for the past million years? Either
that or she really did think I was Harry potter… re-incarnated.
“Of course” I said in a non patronizing tone.
“Good, now do you know how your… other powers are triggered?”
she asked not wanting to tip me off.
“Well… I think I do” I admitted
“And?” she prodded
“Well, when I’m angry it seems to put people in pain. And when I
think of something that’s changed my… mood for the better I can heal
people. So honestly I think it’s triggered by memories” I said coming to the
happy conclusion. Deluding my self into thinking it was the only smart
conclusion I could possibly draw from the uncomfortable situation that
was my powerful danger.
“Well your half right” she admitted smiling at me
“Half right?” I asked confused
“Well… you’re right in a sense. Its not exactly memory’s its more so
the memory of your emotions… and well its not exactly a memory either…
its more like being able to relive those emotions so that your natural magic
can shape itself around the feeling.” she explained staring at my face
making sure I was able to comprehend what she was saying, I nodded in a
reassuring way and she continued where she had left off. “You see magic
centers around you… it’s a part of who you are. It picks up your emotions
and forces a physical affect on the person or object.”
“So to become invisible… how should I feel?”
“… Have you ever felt like you simply blended into the background
like a pieces of furniture? Like people could walk by without seeing you at
all?” she asked taking in my expression, it was sad and had a large
obvious recognition present.
“All to well” I assured her. She nodded and placed her hand on
mine in a comforting manner waiting for me to smile before she let go.
“I want you to focus on the point in time when that was most…
prominent in your life.” She said
“Ok…” I said in a large exhale of wind. I let my mind wander back
to my school years remembering living day to day feeling like an ignored

Finding the Truth
neglected piece of furniture rather than a respected intelligent member of

the class… my intellect was superior to many of them as was my creative
and artistic abilities
“Wow” I herd someone call from behind me. I froze and felt nothing
but discomfort and loneliness sink over me. I looked straight at rain. Her
eyes didn’t meet mine, they traced over where I sat never meeting my
eyes. I decided to test my theory. i waved my hand… but there was no
reply
“Hello?” I asked confused… they didn’t hear me. This was scary I
wasn’t thinking of felling neglected anymore and yet they couldn’t see me.
I got scared and worried and felt every inch of my skin turn red and as my
breathing and heart beet became erratic.
“Luna!” Gabriel yelled. He ran to the space behind me and through
his arms around me. it was obvious they could see me now… rains
wandering eyes finally met mine
“That was scary” I said in between gasps, I herd both Michael and
Raphael chorus in laughter but rain didn’t move. She was shocked… more
than shocked, she was petrified.
“How…” she asked shaking her head looking away from my gaze. It
was clear my abilities were puzzling to her. I wanted so very much to
reach out and comfort her, but her confusion spread to me… I was anxious
and disappointed with myself… I was stronger and more powerful than I
should have been. If I didn’t learn how to control this power this naturally
powerful magic I knew I would loose myself in it… eventually and more
so… inevitably.
“Do you really think it’s wise to be teaching me how to become
more powerful?” I objected suddenly feeling guilty for letting rain teach
me how to be a more affective little monster.
“I’m not teaching you how to become more powerful, that’s simply
not how it works. I’m teaching you how to use the power you have,
Wicca’s don’t become more powerful. On the contrary we simply learn
how to recover the powers that be. All magical creatures are born with the
magic already inside them, it’s written into there very souls. You probably
see yourself as becoming more powerful be in actuality you can’t become

Finding the Truth
more powerful… not in the way you’re intending at least. You’re already
born with the high powered capabilities.”
“Doesn’t make it any easier to except what’s happening to her
though” Raphael said ruefully hiding his face in the shadows of a tall oak
tree. Raphael’s expression confused me it was almost a mimic of mine,
confused and slightly irritated
“What do you mean?” I asked “What’s happening to me?” rain
looked down for a moment, not trying to decide how to explain but
deciding weather or not she should… that infuriated me “what’s
happening to me” I said angrily as the word ran together as they were
whispered through my gritted teeth
“Most Wicca’s don’t even realize the change for a few years… most
Wicca’s can’t even conjure a simple light spell without hurting them selves
and they can almost never have the visions without a mind meld”
“I’ve had one of those” I said without think, rain looked at me
surprised
“How many times did you share the connection?” she asked as if it
were a life and death question… how strange to be so worried about
something I barely understood at the time
“I’m not sure exactly… I remember one very prominently but we
exchanged a few extra memories after that.”
“Who decided to break our rules?”
“What rules?” I asked, I hadn’t been aware of any rules
“I’ll explain them later, who connected with you Luna? This is very
important.” She said scrutinizing ever inch of my facial expressions. It only
succeeded in annoying my further.
“My master” I said vaguely, rains expression harden
“You’ve taken a master” she said angrily through her teeth
“I suppose so” I said I really had no idea what was going on at the
time I was simply glad that someone was there to explain all these
complications to me.
“Who?” it was inevitable now… I couldn’t evade her questions any
further
“Pandora” I replied simply

Finding the Truth
“Michael in form the council member 4 is to be taken into holding.”

She commanded of Michael who nodded in response then disappeared
“Wait! What? She hasn’t done anything wrong!” I yelled at Rain and
Michael stopped in his tracks in response waiting for confirmation from
Rain
“She’s broken our laws. She will be punished for it” she said
through gritted teeth not taking her eyes off my face
“What laws?” I screamed at her out of pure blinding fury. Pandora
had been the one to explain both the magic’s I was now bound to and the
unfortunate knowledge’s that came with my father and other halves…
other quarters I should say… Gabriel, Adrian and my little, loving
Alexander.
“She connected with you. That was not her place, masters and
students are placed by the council. She had no right to meld with you!
These rules are put in place for a reason.”
“And that reason is?” I questioned her not seeing the logic behind
her so called laws.
“When a student and master connect on that higher level of
interaction they become one, there minds there thoughts and there
memories.”
“Huh” I herd Gabriel said as if he suddenly understood some
unexplained truth I was missing
“What” I basically yelled at, I felt remorseful and smoothed out my
expression. Gabriel laughed
“Did you very want a child before you had Alexander?” Gabriel
asked, the sudden subject change took me by surprise
“Well… not until I met him, but I always like kids. Besides I didn’t
meet Pandora until the day after anyway.”
“Hmmm” Gabriel pondered that for a while “Did you want him as
your own from the second you met him?” Gabriel asked rephrasing his
earlier question adding more detail into his already complicated question
“No… but I still loved him. Love isn’t instantaneous you know!” I
said defensively with a sour look on my face, he smiled wickedly at me
“Isn’t it?” he asked raising his eye brows I turned away from him.

Finding the Truth
“I still don’t understand, why is it against the law. So what if she

connected with me.” I said trying to shake it off
“She knows everything about you and you her. It mightn’t be in the
front of your memories but every last second she’s lived is permanently
imprinted in your brain. Her thoughts and feelings have melded with
yours. Your opinions are no longer your own”
“Excuse me!” I said letting my voice break through multiple octaves
“are you saying I don’t know what I’m doing?” that I agreed with “I am
completely in control of my self. My decisions are still my own! How dare
you even suggest otherwise!” I yelled at her stumbling to my feet
“It’s the same for every one, you have memories you’re not aware
of… no matter what you want to believe they will influence you” she said
in an angered remorseful voice.
“They might influence me but the choice is mine in the end. Pandora
was only obeying the final wishes of my mother! Would you honestly
deny her final wishes?” I asked coldly of her staring her angered face
down until she gave in.
“No I wouldn’t, the council wouldn’t have. But that doesn’t change
the fact she has broken the law.” She said nodding at Michael, he didn’t
see his eyes were fixated on my wild aggravate posture. I could feel the
expression on my face, the pure hatred and agony way clear, I could feel
the blackening of my eyes and the extra harshness in my voice.
“If your council knows what’s good for them, they wont touch a
single hair on her head” I threatened staring at her darkly ready to fire on
cue, she notice the way I stood was defective and ready to attack. She was
suddenly fearful and jumped to her feet
“You wouldn’t dare try. You wouldn’t bring down the very wrath of
god upon you”
“Why do I care? I’m agnostic” I told her with a wicked smile spread
wide across my face. This only seemed to aggravate her further.
“So you can believe in angels and Wicca’s and yet you still don’t
believe in god?” she asked sarcastically, I shook my head at her stupidity
“Are you honestly that blind? There here in front of me. I can believe
that and understand that… but what I don’t understand is where god is?

Finding the Truth
Why is he letting this battle rage? If he were as powerful as you say there
would be no need for a war at all! Lucifer wouldn’t have escaped and this
world would still be pure!” I yelled at her…
She said nothing she just stared at me with such anger and hatred I
knew my invitation to join them was definitely rescinded. I knew that soon
either this mockery of a council would be ended or Pandora and I would
have died trying. I looked over at Gabriel who stared at me with strange
emotions that didn’t seem befitting, he looked worried… frightened…
confused…angry… and sorry?
“Luna…” he said in a quiet disapproving tone. I shot him a dark
angry look to silence him; he begrudgingly did as I wished
“Now, either your going to leave Pandora and I alone, or your going
to end up dismembered” I said angrily…. I was shocked. I herd the evil
eagerness to kill Rain in my voice, I wanted to do this. I actually wanted to
become the monster I had fought so hard against only moments before.
She didn’t move or say anyting she just stood there and stared at me
angrily… thinking it over I convinced myself. After a long moment she
nodded and looked down at her feet,
“you are free to leave as you wish” she said I an angry loathing
voice, I knew her self preservation would win out in the end.
“Gabriel” I said in a happier high pitched voice, he turned towards
me and listened intently. Probably surprised by the sudden change in my
voice “I think I might have stayed out my welcome, perhaps it would be
best id leave” I said to him giving him the option to come with me or not.
He nodded and look at rain that was still looking incredibly hate filled and
loathsome.
“Yes” he said quietly and he walked over to me and wrapped his
arms around my torso. I placed my palms against his chest and constricted
my self to his body; I felt the ripping of his flesh and the sudden groan of
pain rumble in his chest. I felt horrible for making him do this. I kissed his
chest and whisper quietly under my breath
“I’m sorry” I said as I felt our feet leave the ground and the
powerful sound of wings beating in the open ripping wind around us. He
constricted me tighter than the time before he almost seemed regretful that

Finding the Truth
soon enough he would have to hand me over to his immortal enemy. Every
few seconds he’d bend down and kiss my forehead. I herd the
approaching sound of cars and busy people
“Do me a favor” he whispered
“Anything” I said quietly yet still audible enough for him to hear
me. he kissed my hair again
“Feel like an ignored piece of furniture” he teased, I was too tense to
scowl or laugh. I did as he asked, I could feel his arms tighten around me,
and I assumed it was to make sure he could still fell me in his arms though
he couldn’t see me. It was less than a minute before I felt my feet touch the
ground.
“Luna?” he asked loosening his arms, I felt the worry return and my
kin burn bright pink as my breathing and pulse raced. “Luna…” he sighed
with relief, it seemed the worries and fears made my features resurface
“Where…?” I began to ask, my head was still buried in his chest so I
couldn’t actually tell where I was. The sun was shining brightly so there
was very little chance Adrian would see this unless he was spending the
day with Laila.
“Out side Pandora’s” he assured me not loosening his grip.. I gaped
louder now
“… Can’t, breath!” I muttered into his chest.
“Sorry” he said in a voice that didn’t seem apologetic, actually it
seemed rather smug and amused. I stared at the empty Greek house.
“You better go” said in a glum upset voice. “I don’t think I want to
referee a fight… not after… well you were there” I said reminiscing about
the resent unpleasantly of today.
“Call me… if you ever want to see me again.” his voices sounded
disappointed though I knew he wanted it to come off as confidence. “My
numbers in your phone… I’ll only be a phone call away Luna, no matter
what the time… or day” he added in a sad upset tone that caused me pain.
I hugged him tightly against my body for a moment and he did the same
“I’ll see you again Gabriel… I will” I promised him as I pulled away
and walked in the opposite direction towards the house.

Finding the Truth
I refuse to look back at Gabriel I knew it would send me running into his
arms, and I couldn’t do that… not here, not now. I was only a few meters
away from the house where I could safely break down and wait for the
night light… wait for my Adrian to come and make me feel better.

Finding the Truth
Unwelcome Welcoming
Chapter 9
As I walked towards the large abandoned house I felt a sense of

calming and restful thoughts. This was my home… for now at least, it was
a familiar safe haven from the everyday pains that now plagued my life. I
walked up the three small white stairs onto the porch and ran my fingers
over the familiar railings, smelling the florescent scents coming from the
flower beds that framed the white, elegant, Greek building. I walked over
to the door and reached for the door knob, before I get the chance to turn
the handle the door swung wide open
“Luna!” Pandora screamed throwing her arms around my neck
knocking me back three steps almost forcing me back down the three small
stairs. “I’ve missed you!” she screamed in my ear… ‘Ow! ...Bitch!’ Was the
only thing I could think at that point?
“I’ve missed you to” I said letting the small pooling condensation in
my eyes escape in the depressing form of tears.
“How was it?” she demanded holding me at arms length… I
pondered that for a moment… how was it? I wanted to say ‘oh it was fine

Finding the Truth
until I there Gabriel against a wall and rain threatened to kill you… yeah apart
from that perfectly fine’ and yet that was the only thing I couldn’t say… I
didn’t want it to be true
“Maybe we should talk inside”
“Ok… inside sounds good.” She said following me in a more
reluctant way than he wanted me to be aware of.
I could feel her tense rigidness behind me and the anxiety that seemed to
roll off her delicate body. We sat down on the couch together and she
stared at me anxiously. I was so worried about what I knew was coming
for her… I knew our deaths were inevitable
“Pandora… you know that you broke the law… and now the
council is upset, rain told me she would let you go… but I don’t trust her.
You have to run Pandora you have to find a safe place were the wont hurt
you… there coming.” I said holding her hands in mine tightly feeling even
worse now my thoughts were out in the open.
“… I know… I saw it coming” she said in an unsurprised voice, this
confused me.
“What? You knew?” I asked hysterically, why would she condemn
herself if she could avoid it? Why would she willingly walk into this?
“Yes Luna… I knew. I am a Wicca you know” she said sarcastically
rolling her eyes at me, “its fine… I’m going to die anyway. If the council
doesn’t get me the A-- …someone else will” she said changing the end of
her little speech, this confused me why would someone kill Pandora?
“Who?” I asked angrily
“You’ll find out afterwards I promise.” She said… I didn’t like that
“If I’m going to find out later anyway why won’t you tell me now?”
I pressed angrily.
“It doesn’t matter Luna… not now at least… I’m sorry Luna, but you
really don’t need to know yet. Its inevitable… and I’ve already come to
terms with that.” She said happily, how could she come to terms with
something so horrible… nothing was inevitable
“Yes it does matter! Nothings going to happen! You have to run!” I
yelled at her yanking her up to her feet

Finding the Truth
“Luna…” she said cupping my right cheek in her hand “I’m not
running away from my choices, I’ve none this was coming for a little less
than 16 years. I’m not going to run away from my responsibility, I made
this choice and I’m accepting that responsibilities” she said smiling
sweetly… the tears swelled and escaped my eyes once again.
“I don’t want to loose you” I said taking her into my eyes.
“I love you little Luna… but I’ll always be watching you. Just like
your mother is right now.”
“Please Pandora… please don’t do this.” I said crying into her
shoulder harshly.
“Luna… you’ll be fine. I love you… you’ll be fine” she said stroking
my hair mechanically.
“I don’t want to be fine! I want you to be hear with me… please Pandora
don’t do this” I screamed at her through gasping lips.
“It’s already done Luna… ”
“I don’t want to hear that!” I yelled at her and she giggled
“just promise me you’ll be happy and safe… I don’t want to have to send
anyone after you” she said in a slightly sarcastic tone that confused me,
would she really do that? I didn’t want to make her angry I just wanted
her to be the same, happy and safe… and living
“I promise” I said trying to stifle the forever leaking taps that were
my eyes.
“Do me a favor” she said helping me whip away the tears
“Haven’t I already promised you one thing today?” I said in a
sarcastic patronizing tone that lost most of its flair when my voice broke
on account of the tears.
“Yes… but this is more for your benefit than mine” she said like a
scolding mother, I laughed to myself for a moment as I imagined her
putting one hand on her hip and shaking her other index finger in my face.
“Fine” I said rolling my eyes
“I want you to forgive Adrian… I don’t want you to be angry with
him, he’s going to do something very stupid that’s going to piss you off,
but he’ll feel worse about it than you will… and he’ll hate himself so much

Finding the Truth
for it… its going to pain him so much…” she trailed off ending on a sad
depressing note.
What was so horrible Adrian was going to that would upset me so
much? What was he going to do to make me so angry? Why did Pandora
not want me to get pissed off at him if he hurt me? Did she honestly want
me to just get over it? What was it?
“You… he’s… why!” I demanded angrily. She started crying and I
joined in, I couldn’t hold them back. I bit on my bottom lip as she stroked
the side of my cheek.
“He’s young and stupid Luna. He’ll change over time. He’ll change
for you… he’ll change because of you. He loves you Luna… don’t ruin that
for yourself”
“Gabriel loves me to” I protested, I could live without Adrian
couldn’t i?
“But do you love him?” she asked as if it were more of a statement
than a question as if she were really trying to ask me ‘could you love him?’ I
answered both questions
“Yes” I didn’t see the need to add… ‘No where near the same level’ she
didn’t need to hear that too… but she could see it.
“But do you love them the same way?” she asked me
“Yes” I lied.
“How much”
“Fine, ok! I don’t love Gabriel as much, not nearly as much! I love
Adrian so much more… so much so it hurts me. Just thinking about
Adrian lately drives me crazy, ever single inch of my body I crying out to
touch him. And I’ve only been away from him for two nights… I feel so
pathetic”
“I know exactly how you feel Luna.” She said in a comforting tone,
truly she knew exactly what I was feeling.
“I just miss him… but how could he do this? Why? He promised
me!” I yelled angrily she giggled to herself.
“Luna you silly little girl, if you promised to never speak without
being asked could you do it?” she challenged

Finding the Truth
“No probably not, but I hardly think murder and speaking out of
term should be even close in comparison” I muttered angrily in her
direction
“It is incredibly close for him… like breathing is for you. Actually,
like eating.” She said giggling to herself. i didn’t laugh, his unfortunate
murderous habits plagued me
“…I know, its not fair for me to ask him to go against his nature. But
I really don’t want to have to choose between whom I love and what I
know is right. And yet… at the same time, I couldn’t care less! I love him…
something no one else seems to understand.” She pulled me back into her
arms with a low sympathetic sigh.
“I understand it Luna, better than you think.” She said stroking my
hair in a slow soothing pattern
“What’s the time?” I finally asked trying to deflect whatever
lingering tears I had. I was over thinking about my future, it to… would be
inevitable.
“Don’t worry Luna, Adrian will be here soon.” She said pulling me
back at arms length “I left you some fresh clothes on your bed, I’m sure
you’d more than welcome a shower.” She said with a large happy gin
spread wide across her face.
“Thanks Pandora, you have no idea! I feel so disgusting” I said as I
walked away from her. I herd her laugh from behind me; I continued
upstairs to my bed room and picked up the small pile of clothes lying at
the foot of the bed. I carried the pile down stairs with me into the medium
sized white bathroom. I showered thoroughly making sure every inch of
my body was scrubbed and every strand of my hair was washed. It
seemed strange but for some reason I wanted to look my best for Adrian.
“He’ll be here soon Luna! Hurry up!” Pandora called out to me from
the dining room.
“Coming!” I yelled back to her. I jumped out of the shower and
dried off quickly; I dried and brushed through my hair. Before pulling on
my clothes as quickly as I could not bother to check what I was actually
putting on. I rushed out into the dinning room where Pandora waited for
me; she looked at me with an irritated expression that didn’t match her

Finding the Truth
earlier mood. I looked briefly at the large window it was darker now the
sun hiding behind heavy grey clods that made the sky dull and uncolored
“Ready?” she asked in an irate tone. I took a deep breath then
looked back at her in confirmation
“Where…?” I was interrupted by a knocking at the door. I smiled
giddily and became incredible nervous. I yanked open the door as wide as
it would go… and there he stood. He was looked handsomer than I had
remembered; my fantasies had done him little justice and my memories
now seemed weak and flavor less compare to what I saw in front of me.
He was the most handsome thing I had ever seen, I let my eyes take in ever
inch of his god like body, then lat them drift across his strengthened facial
features I now know I could never live without again. I stared into his eyes
knowing once I was there I would no longer be able to pry away from his
gaze.
We didn’t embrace one another like normal couples did; our eyes met and
answered every unspoken question our lips refused to utter. It was an
incredibly intimate moment despite the lack of connection. I wanted so
badly to jump into his arms it mad my eyes water, I had missed him much
more than I let myself believe. I had been incomplete until this moment,
incomplete until Adrian was here. His hand moved towards me and mine
entangled with his, I sighed at his icy touch.
My eyes closed and a small tear escaped as I bit my bottom lip. His
other hand slowly moved towards my face and wiped away the there, his
hand didn’t leave my face. His fingers were hard yet smooth against my
skin and it made me shiver. Not from his cold icy touch but more so from
his sudden long awaited anticipation of his touch, I suddenly felt whole
and complete, like I had been in some great lonely sea drowning and he
had just pulled me out. He was my life now; the time apart had only
strengthened that belief... that truth! His bright brilliant blue eyes
shimmered in the dim artificial light, like stars in the night sky when its
color turns grey.
“I love you” he whispered. Another tear escaped my eyes. As I herd
the truth and longing in his words

Finding the Truth
“I love you” I whispered back all my recent thoughts and emotions

leaking into the way I said the words. His lips parted and a small sigh
came from between them, he moved his face towards mine eagerly and I
moved towards him with the same strength of emotion. I kissed his lips
and let a small content sigh escape from my own lips; the only thing I
could think of at this point was how much I loved him. I was no longer
upset or unsure abut my decision to accept his proposal; on the contrary I
was ecstatic about it. I didn’t want to have to wait for the wedding
anymore, I wanted my permanent claim on him now. He was the most
spectacular perfect person I had ever seen, and I was even more in love
with the person behind the face.
I herd Pandora clear her throat loudly from behind me, I didn’t care at
all… but Adrian did. I felt him stiffen every part of his body below me, his
face turned angry and irate. I felt his hatred and it scared me, I jumped
back but he didn’t notice. His eyes turned black and his body moved into
an offensive poses as if he where ready to attack. I froze and knew what he
was about to do.
“Pandora” he hissed through his death showing his distaste
perfectly. This made me snap.
“Don’t you dare!” I yelled at him, he either didn’t hear me or was
completely ignoring me. I stepped towards him and place my hands on his
face, forcing him to look at me
“Stop! ...if you love me you’ll stop.” I spat the words at him through
my clenched jaw, emphasizing the word love… even I knew that was
hitting below the belt. He stared into my eyes angrily as if he were going
to attack me. I knew he wouldn’t and even if he did, it wouldn’t take much
to heal myself. He gave in with a sigh and relaxed his pose, he was
obviously still angry but at least he wasn’t going to kill her. I kept his face
in my hands and tried futilely to secure his eyes
“I love you” I whispered, that caught his attention
“I love you more” he said, it made the tears swell again… such a
stupid reaction. I gave up on the intimate stares and wrapped my arms
around his neck holding him closely. At first he was surprised but was

Finding the Truth
soon willing to hold me as well. His arms where tight and cold, he crushed
me against his body but I did not complain.
“I’m sorry” I whispered in his ear, he kissed my cheek
“It’s not your fault” he said stroking my hair “it’s hers” he said
stiffening his pose again. He released me and became ridged as he had
before
“She had a right to hear them out!” Pandora spat at him through her
clenched jaw, her arms were crossed under her chest and her eyes were
full of as much distaste as I saw in Adrian’s eyes. This was definitely a
huge change from the earlier pleading look in her eyes she had shown me
before.
“She didn’t need to! It was unnecessary!” he yelled at her in a low
angry voice.
“She has every right to choose her own path! Your just so self
conscious! She came back to you didn’t she? Doesn’t that prove to you
anything?” she screamed back at him. I moved away from the two of them
with a huff. I didn’t want to watch this fight, I sat on the couch but
couldn’t pry my eyes away from there angry irate poses.
“She had no need to meet him! He’s not right for her!” he screamed
at her
“He’s healthier for her than you are! Or do you think it’s wise to fall
in love with a homicidal vampire?” she said in an angry yet sarcastic tone.
He let a loud snarl rip from his throat and slammed Pandora into the wall,
I jumped to my feet
“I will kill you!” he screamed at her through his tight clenched jaw.
“Get out!” I said in a quiet angry voice, he didn’t hear me “Get out!”
I yelled at him louder now. My pose did not reflect what my words were
saying but all the same Adrian turned to me to question me.
“What?” he asked confused
“GET OUT!!!” I screamed loudly at him. He looked at me still
completely confused by my sudden change in opinion
“What?” he asked, slowly loosening his grip on Pandora’s neck
“Get out of this house, now!” I screamed at him, my pose suddenly
becoming more angry and closer to the anger behind my words.

Finding the Truth
“But Luna…” he started to question me

“Get out now!” I yelled at him in a low angry voice as the tears
began to stream down my face.
“Why?” he said tightening his grip on Pandora’s neck as she started
to squirm below his arm
“Stop hurting her!” I yelled at him as I ran and pulled his hand
away from her throat; I wasn’t capable of doing so on my own but he
complied with my wishes. Pandora plonked to the floor gasping and
coughing violently. I fell to her side and helped her slow her breathing. He
reached down and placed his hand on my shoulder, I shook it off “Get
out!” I screamed at him, he moved away but I wasn’t sure he was gone.
I focused all my energy on Pandora and tried to forget about the
unwanted presence. As her breathing slowed my heart rate started to race,
I was anxious and yet I ha no need to be. I helped Pandora to her feet as
she stumbled her way over to the couch. She sat down and passed out I
wasn’t sure what to do. I wasn’t sure weather or not I should wake her or
let her sleep.
I decided not to touch her, after all she told me this was what she
wanted and it was inevitable to try stopping it now. I felt the tears rush
down my face; I didn’t want this to happen! I didn’t want her to die! Not
now… not ever! Why did she have to die? Adrian hadn’t killed her, not yet
at least. I felt a pair of cold arms wrap around my waist.
“I’m sorry” I herd him whisper in my ears. I felt a sudden anger and
revolution, and yet at the same time a kind of warmth and love that
definitely wasn’t coming from his ice cold skin
“I thought I told you to get out of my house!” I said to him coldly, I
pried his arms off me and turned to ace him “why are you still hear?” I
asked him in the same cold detached voice.
“Do you really want me to leave” he asked brushing his fingers
against my cheek, I wanted to badly to sigh heavily. But I resisted and
showed no emotion, I slapped away his hand
“Yes… Get out!” I said coldly walking away from him. He didn’t say
anything and I didn’t hear him follow me. I went straight to my room and
locked the door behind me; Pandora would no doubt be safe until

Finding the Truth
morning. I curled up into my bed and cried myself to sleep. I had pushed
away the one person I loved the most and the other four people I missed
were either long gone or nowhere to be found. I drifted off to sleep and felt
the tears fall silently as they hit my pillow.
I saw strange visions that night, visions of angels and vampires, or
large raging battles that seemed to spread out as far as the eyes could see. I
saw two possibilities one where I was fighting against Gabriel alongside
Adrian and another fighting against Adrian a long side Gabriel. The only
difference was the pain I felt when fighting them, when I was against
Gabriel it pained me to kill a great friend… someone I knew I would miss,
when fighting against Adrian… I gave up. I dropped the long heavy white
sword and gave up, falling to my knees. I had never herd anyone in my
visions speak before, but now for the first time…
“I’m sorry” I herd myself whisper to the ground, before plunging
the long sword deep into my chest. The pain was more excruciating than I
had ever imagined, I felt every inch of the blade against the inside of my
stomach and every single piece of flesh the blade pierced burned and
stung feverishly.
When I awoke I was gasping and sweating as usual I felt Adrian’s
frozen arms around me and for this I was grateful. I was glad he
disregarded what I asked for last night. I was glad he was here holding me
while I gasped violently at the air around me. this was one of my favored
parts of our relationship, knowing I could see him in the morning and feel
him. Even if I didn’t want him there he would stay and help me calm
down of a morning… I had missed this.
“Morning” he whispered once my breathing had begun to slow.
“Morning” I said back to him in my coarse gasping voice. He
chuckled behind me when I pulled his arms tighter around me. He
complied and buried his head in my hair breathing in the sweet
strawberry like aroma. I herd him sighed contently, over joyed by the
mouth watering scent
“What happened to ‘get out of my house’?” he questioned me I
laughed

Finding the Truth
“Who said I didn’t still want you out of my house?” I asked him
sarcastically.
“If you want me gone” he said as he pulled his arms away. I
grabbed them and yanked them harshly back into place
“Don’t move!” I ordered him
“As you wish” he said kissing all the way from my fore head to my
mid drift.
“So… when’s the wedding?” I asked in a bright bubbling tone, he
looked at me with a look of both surprise and glee
“You’re still going to marry me?” he asked in a pleasantly surprised
ton I laughed at his assumption
“Did you honestly think I was going to give someone as perfect as
you up over something you can’t control?” I asked in a sarcastic tone, his
face saddened slightly
“Well I just thought after last night…” he said trailing off at the end
looking up at me from my mid-drift as if expecting a scolding
“Adrian” I said in an angered surprised tone “I love you! Get that
through your thick skull! I’m not going to leave you and I don’t want you
to leave me!” I said taking his head in my hands and stared deeply into his
beautiful eyes that out shone even Alexander’s eyes
“I know that now, I love you to Luna. Don’t forget that” he ordered
of me. I pulled his face up to my lips
“I won’t” I promised him kissing his lips gently as he moved his
body carefully angling it over my own and pressing it lightly against mine.
I felt every perfect marble sculpted inch of his body press against mine i
felt one of his hands move down my face over my chest down my mid
drift and towards my pants. I stopped my lips and restrained his hand; I
stared into his eyes apologetically as I moved his hand away
“I’m sorry” he said in a regretful yet angered voice. I kissed his lips
lightly but it was clear to me he wasn’t as in to it as before
“I’m sorry Adrian… I’m just waiting.” I said trying to give him some
small flicker of hope.
“Waiting for what?” he asked I knew whatever I needed he would
want to give to me, and yet I simply wasn’t ready. I wanted him horribly

Finding the Truth
but I could bring myself to give up something I would never be able to

give again, I wanted my bind to him to be permanent first. I wanted every
other person in the world to be convinced I loved him and I wanted them
to be convinced the same of Adrian. I loved him.
“I want… my mother was a Christian, she brought me up a certain
way and well… I really want to honor her wishes, I love you and I want
you but I can’t do it, not yet” I said still looking at him in an apologetic
way, he smiled and kissed my fore head.
“I’ll wait until your ready Luna; I love you to much for something as
stupid as that to come between us” he said kissing my face, I laughed and
smiled at him. I sighed contently and stared into those perfect sky blue
eyes
“I don’t deserve you” I said tracing his bottom lip with my index
finger.
“No you don’t” he agreed and I scowled at him… he wasn’t suppose
to say that! He laughed at my expression “You don’t deserve me, you
deserve someone much better” he explained. My smile turned into a full
blown grin which made it slightly uncomfortable when he tried to kiss me
and ended up licking my teeth. I laughed at the strangely sensual moment
and sighed.
“So where are Delano and Alexander?” I asked worried about the
fact I neglected to call Delano last night.
“There back at the crypt Delano explained to me what the two of
you decided.” He said letting his voice lower “I don’t like it!” he said
quietly but angrily
“Neither do I, but I don’t want this life for him. He doesn’t need to
end up like us, he doesn’t need to live through this danger… and after last
night I can feel it… something very big is coming, and it’s scaring me
Adrian.” he stopped kissing me and stared into my eyes angrily, he looked
more like a vampire than ever
“There’s nothing to be afraid of. I won’t let anything hurt you” he
promised me and continued kissing up and down my arms and chest
“Yes you will…” I whispered under my breath muffling some of the
words but I knew he herd every word perfectly. He didn’t understand at

Finding the Truth
fist but then he knew. He stopped kissing me; you could almost hear the
click in his mind when he put my words into meaning
“What did you see?” he demanded of me, I sighed and looked down
at the space where are body’s were join, I didn’t want to look at him when
I explained this.
“We are going to kill Gabriel together and I’ll become incredibly
remorseful, or Gabriel will fight you along side of me… but I won’t be able
to do it, I’ll…” I couldn’t finish my sentence I bit down on my lips
realizing how much my unspoken words now rang true
“You’ll what?” he asked angrily trying to trap my eyes I looked at
him and felt the tears swell
“…I’ll kill myself rather than hurt you” I said letting a small tear
escape my eyes he kissed the tear taking it with him. He stared into my
eyes
“That will never happen; we’ll hide out in the Himalayas if it will
help. I won’t lat anyone --especially not me-- hurt you ever again!” he said
staring into my eyes
“that’s what you say know, but what’s going to happen next time
you accidentally loose your temper, or I shoot you into another huge
cement wall?” I asked imagining the very act then shivering away from it
“Nothing, I’ll get over it if you do” he said smiling confidently down
at me. As if that was such a simple thing to do
“You forget. I’m a woman. I have mood swings” I said to him in a
condescending tone of voice.
“Well ill just have to be patient and tolerant now wont i” he said as
more of a statement than question, I answered it anyway
“Got that right” I said smiling at his face less than an inch away
from mine. He kissed my passionately, it wasn’t long before both of us
were gasping for air. For the brief seconds when I had to pull away he’d
moan my name ‘Luna’
After a short but heavenly time he pulled away abruptly and lay
beside me, it was strange for Adrian to pull away but I was thankful for
the opportunity to slow my breathing

Finding the Truth
“You didn’t come here alone did you” he asked through his
clenched jaw.
“No, Gabriel gave me a lift, why?” I asked curiously his expression
was not one of the happy god like man I had just been holding moments
before
“he’s waiting for you outside” he said angrily looking towards the tall
emerald green and off cream colored curtains letting through a small
amount of gold light. He sighed heavily
“So?” I said
“Huh?” he said surprised and confused by my reaction
“So what if Gabriel’s waiting for me outside? Do you really think I
give a shit?” I said rolling over to lean against his chest, I traced small
circled in his bare exposed chest “I have everything I need right here” I
said smiling up at him… then my stomach grumbled much to Adrian’s
amusement.
“Apparently not everything” he said gesturing to my stomach I
smiled sheepishly and he pulled me up from the bed. In one fluid
sweeping motion he pulled me up and swung me over his shoulder as he
carried me down the stairs.
“What are you doing?” I shouted at him as I struggled, laughing
loudly as he carried me down the stairs he flopped me down carefully on
one of the small wooden chair.
“Wait right here” he said smiling brightly, I shot him a suspicious
look but obeyed him all the same, I waited in the small dining room for a
few minutes loosing my patients quickly. I started tapping my fingers
rhythmically against the small wooden table “some ones impatient today”
Adrian said silencing my finders wit his own, he slid a small plate with
two rectangular shapes in front of me.
“You made me pop tarts!” I said happily in a higher octave than I
would usually speak, he laughed at my surprise
“I wasn’t sure what you would like, and I saw you prepare it for
yourself the last time I was here” he explained watching me as I bit into
the hot rectangular pop tart, “if you don’t mind my saying so that doesn’t
look very appetizing.” He said making a disgusted face at my food

Finding the Truth
“Well I don’t particularly find younger attractive women appetizing

either but I don’t make fun of you for it” I said in a disgruntled tone as I
continued to eat, even though it when he watched me I felt incredibly self
conscious I continued to eat anyway, hen I was finished Adrian took the
small plate from me and disappeared in a gust of wind, only to reappear
seconds later beckoning for my hand. I took his hand eagerly and he
smiled at my eagerness he led me into the living room where I noticed the
empty couch
“What’s the matter?” Adrian asked when I suddenly stopped in my
path.
“Where’s Pandora?” I asked in an accusing tone. He didn’t answer
me, he just looked away “Adrian!” I screamed angrily he looked at me
then
“What happened to you accepting what I was?” he spat back at me
enraged by my sudden mood swing, but in all fairness I did warn him
about that.
“Get out” I said not angrily, just stating a fact
“Luna listen to me! She begged me to kill her and I wasn’t thinking
at the time… I just acted without thinking I’m sorry Luna” he moved
closer towards me and extended his arms, I walked back and pressed up
against the wall, it didn’t stop Adrian’s advance though. I putt my hands
out in front of me
“I’m not going to ask you again” I told him looking away from his
face to afraid to meet his gaze
“I love you Luna” he said bending down and kissing my fore head, I
pushed him away after a short second and he disappeared, I wasn’t sure if
he had actually left but I knew I wouldn’t be alone for long if he had.
I walked over to the white leather couch I had left Pandora on and
collapsed in front of it, my eyes swelled and the tears over flowed. Why
did everyone I love have to be taken away, she was m best friend in this
world, almost like my mother had been once. But now she was gone… just
like my mother. Was there no one left in this world I could confide in, no
one else I could turn to? I had Delano and I was grateful for that… but was
my father enough anymore?

Finding the Truth
“Mummy!” I herd Alexander cry room the door. “Mummy,

Mummy, Mummy!” my little angel cried in a high pitched harmonious
voice. I watched as he ran towards me and hugged me closely. “Mummy,
are you ok?” he asked looking at my blood shot eyes
“I’ll be fine. Just a little fight with daddy” I told him hugging him
closely knowing he was the last thing I had to give up, the last thing I had
the opportunity to save and protect. I wouldn’t doom this wonderful
creation to this life… no, that I could never do. I looked towards the door
and sure enough there Delano stood, he looked down at me confused
“Did he…?” Delano asked not wanting to provoke my tears any
further. I just nodded and held Alexander closer to me as I stroked his soft
down like light brown hair. “I told him not to! I told him this would only
drive you further away!” he said angrily speaking more so to himself than
to me
“I’m not running anywhere! I just didn’t want to have his hands on
me when all I could think about was…” I trailed off shivering at the end
part.
“Are you ok mummy?” Alexander whispered in my ear
“I’m better now” I whispered back, I lifted him up and swung he
legs around my hip making him easier to carry
“I’m so sorry about this Luna, I though after last night he’d do as I
asked.” Delano said apologetically, why should he be apologizing he
didn’t do anything wrong, actually he did everything he could, the way
any overprotective father would do.
“Dad, you did nothing wrong. Don’t apologize on his behalf; he’s
already done enough of that. I’m sick of apologies there meaning nothing
to me anymore… just words” I said shaking my head back and forth
feeling the tears slowly disappearing.
“I had something to ask you, but I was hoping to catch you in a
better mood” Delano confessed looking at me sheepishly as if he were
about to start pointing and twisting his toe.
“Go ahead, I’m feeling better now” I said, it wasn’t entirely true but
it wasn’t false either. I was feeling better than I had a minute ago but I was
feeling more depressed than I had felt in a very long time.

Finding the Truth
“well” he said tipy toeing around the subject, I was getting

impatient
“just spit it out delano!” I finally yelled at him.
“Fine, you know how you wanted to see both sides of the fence?”
Delano asked me making sure I remembered
“Yes I do remember saying that”
“Well, the dark council had informed me of a request of your
presence, they’d like to see you ASAP. I think they herd about what
happened in Rome and now they want to extend there own little offer.” He
said sheepishly.
“I though we were already going to Italy anyway” I said confused
by him bringing it up
“Yes but I though you may have changed your mind, it does happen
after all.” He said smiling at me happily
“Delano, I haven’t changed my mind about anything! Not Adrian,
not Gabriel and certainly not about joining the white council of elders!
Actually I don’t think I could ever do that… not after what rain was going
to do to Pandora. Besides I don’t think I’m welcome anymore” I said, he
looked at me confused I had forgotten he wasn’t there when all this
happened
“Explain please” he said staring at me; I sighed and decided to do as
he asked
“well when Gabriel took me to see Rain she told me she was going
to imprison Pandora for sharing the connection with me and then a
basically threatened to kill her right there and then… but the scariest thing
was… she was actually genuinely scared of me. I don’t think I’m welcome
there anymore and I’m pretty sure my invitation will be rescinded” I
explained, maybe I truly was destined for the darkness, to walk in
shadows with my knight in blackened armor.
“You threatened to kill Rain?” he asked in a slightly horrified yet
proud voice.
“Yes… only moments after I electrocuted Gabriel… I dint mean to
he just made me so god damn angry” I felt my body go tense and angry, I
remembered the technique Rain had taught me 1…2…3…4…5… “Sedo

Finding the Truth
relaxo” I muttered under my breath, I instantly felt a small calming

warmth spread over my body, truly this was going to be one very
important skill to remember. I felt Delano’s eyes watching me confused
but he decided not to press the subject.
“So would you still like to meet with the dark council, there all more
than eager to meet you?” he said with a wide smile spread across his face
“Id love to meet them. Will I be meeting with Donavan as well?”
“yes but there political status works differently than with the white
council. The whit council operates more like a common court where as the
dark council works more like a medieval court. Basically what Donavan
says goes and the other members are more like advisers, the council of
enforcer and the council of guardians work much the same though. Being
mostly the councils body guards I mean, and the leading of the enforcer
armies of course”
“They have army’s? ...well I suppose that would explain my visions”
I said mostly to myself, Delano looked at me again with that same
confused look. How much had he missed? I will admit though it was a
nice change of pace to be the one explaining everything rather than being
the one still learning
“You’ve lost me again” he said, Alexander started squirming in my
arms
“What’s the matter my little angel?” I said turning my attention to
the little angel id been neglecting in my arms
“Nothing… I’m just going to miss you is all.” I looked up at Delano
angrily
“You told him?” I said it as more of a statement than a question,
though he answered anyway.
“No… I didn’t” he said staring at Alexander even more puzzled
“Alex, how did you know I was leaving?” I asked him
“I had a dream, and you gave me away… but you were sad.” He
said trying to comfort him self more than explain it to me… then it hit me.
He was seeing visions, but how was that possible he couldn’t be having
visions this early could he? Maybe it wasn’t a vision… maybe it was just a
bad dream, after all he had been extremely observant lately

Finding the Truth
“Don’t worry Alex, you’ll never be alone Delano and I will always be
there watching out for you” I said poking his nose softly with my index
finger when I said the word ‘you’
“It won’t be the same mummy, I’ll miss you.” He said into my chest.
“I’ll miss you more… I love you my little Alexander, and so does
daddy and granddad” i said in a comforting tone more suited towards a
lullaby. He nestled closer into my chest and I held him tightly wish there
was some other way to shield him from what we were… what he may one
day become.
“You still didn’t answer my question” Delano interjected, I looked
up at his curious eyes and sighed
“Well… the other night I had a vision, two armies fighting… and
well I had two different variations. One where I fought Gabriel and one
where I fought Adrian… one where I die and one where I lived” I said
glumly.
“And which side did you live through?” Delano asked anxiously
and curiously at the same time.
“Well, when I was fighting against Gabriel… it was painful to do; it
was like killing my best friend. And then when I fought against Adrian… I
couldn’t bring myself to do it. I killed myself rather than harm him, I
couldn’t hurt him… I couldn’t” I said feeling my eyes redden again; I
pushed them back and tried to forget about my visions.
“You love him far too much.” He said shaking his head back and
forth.
“I know” I agreed with a sigh.
“We have a meeting today with your sister’s lawyers, I suggest we
get moving” I agreed with a sigh and held Alex as tightly as I could
against me
“Hey Delano do you know where I left my phone?”
“It was in your dress last time I saw it” he said.
“Oh ok, I’ll be right back.” I said while handing Alexander over to
Delano begrudgingly. I ran swiftly to the bathroom and back bringing my
entire dress with me. I fondled around in the Breast pocket until I found it.
“Eureka!” I said sarcastically as I pulled out my small silver phone. I

Finding the Truth
flicked through the programmed numbers until I found the one I was after
car service; I pressed call and waited while the phone rang
“Hello Miss Banks, how may I help you today?” a familiar voice
called from the other end of the phone line
“I’m in need of a car to take me to the air port would that be a
problem?” I asked in a doubtful tone. My driver wouldn’t of answered his
phone if he were busy.
“Not at all Miss Banks what time do you need the car?” I looked
over at Delano who mouthed the word ‘Now’ to me.
“The sooner the better where in a bit of a hurry” I admitted to my
friendly driver
“Not a problem miss, I’ll be there within ten minutes”
“Thank you” I said before pressing the end button and shoving the
small silver phone into me jeans pocket.

Finding the Truth
I Love You, I Miss You,

Finding the Truth
And I Want You!

Chapter 10
Delano dragged me out of the house carrying a large duffle bag on one
shoulder and pulling my hand forward with the other. It was fairly
difficult to walk when I had Alexander on my hip, it made me bend to one
side making me unbalanced and even more likely to slip than normal.
The only times id ever felt graceful was sling in and out of a car, that I
seemed to have no problem with.
And yet walking across a wide open flat surface I’d be the first person to
discover an unleveled whole in the ground or a small rock in which to trip
on.
It was incredibly annoying especially when the majority of the students at
your school are male. He pulled me into the large beautiful black car I was
familiar with and buckled both Alexander and me in.
“I don’t need to be treated like a child Delano I’m quiet capable of doing
that myself” I told him in a stern yet sarcastic voice he laughed and let go
of the seat belt. The driver in the front seat turned towards me
“Where to today miss banks?”
“JP Oliver LLP” Delano answered him; the driver looked at me for
confirmation I nodded my head. He turned and faced the front, he turned
the key in the ignition and the car roared to life. It was an incredibly
beautiful car
“What kind of car is this?” I asked our driver whose name still evaded me
“It’s a Mercedes Benz miss.” He said calmly acknowledging me with a
smile before concentrating on the road in front of him, Alexander snuggled
into my side comfortable and I draped one arm elegantly around his
shoulders rubbing them in a soothing circular motion that was calming for
both him and i. Delano watched us intently also realizing this could be our
last moment together. Our last moment will all three of us here together.

Finding the Truth
“Where are we going?” Alexander asked me.

“Were going to get some things sorted” it seemed to be the only way I
could explain this to him. I didn’t want to tell him this may be the final
time I see him.
“I’ll miss you mummy.” He said snuggling tightly into my arm i hugged
him tightly pressing him against myself. I wanted to tell him its was all
going to be ok, I wanted to tell him nothing bad would ever happen to
him. But, I couldn’t lie to him no matter how much I wanted. I just held
him close to me as I possible could without hurting him and let my tears
flow down my cheeks silently, Delano wrapped his arm around my
shoulder in an attempt to calm me down. He looked at me through eyes
that warned me not to be afraid, telling everything would be alright and
somehow we would be ok.
“Were here” our diver said parking I front of a tall office building Delano
pulled a twenty out of his pocket and handed it to the driver
“Thank you” he said politely and the driver nodded his head. Delano
opened the door for Alexander and I, I climbed out gracefully then turned
to help my little Alexander. I cradled him on my hip and he adjusted his
legs so he were more comfortable, Delano put his arms around me and
Alexander as we walked into the tall multiple storied law firm. He walked
us into the building and straight up to the front desk
“Hello sir, how may we help you today?” she asked addressing Delano
only, he looked over towards me
“Miss Banks has a meeting with your employer Mr. Oliver” he clarified
“9:30” he told her. The dark haired woman flipped through a large red
book and found today’s date.
“Yep, here you are. Mr. Oliver will be ready for you in just a moment. If
you’d like to take a seat while you wait” the tall dark haired woman said
gesturing towards the broad white waiting room decorated with
comfortable blue arm chairs and white potted pot plants. The curtains
were a brilliant gold with elaborate patterns sown in to them and the
carpet was a spotless white.
“Nice” I murmured to Delano who chuckled beside me. We sat down in
the elegant blue arm chairs and Alexander shifted from my hip to my lap

Finding the Truth
and snuggled into the warm embrace of my arms hiding his face in my
hair. I felt my body rocking back and forth with him in my embrace, I
started humming the melody line of ‘My heart will go on’ and it seemed to
sooth me more than him. Delano kissed my little Alexander’s forehead and
started massaging his back therapeutically. I was going to miss my son
most of all, I knew if I only got to keep one thing in the world I would
keep Alexander, my little angel.
Even Adrian came second when I was with Alexander… but lately that
seemed to be how I reacted to all three of the most important men I knew.
When I was with Gabriel nothing mattered and with Adrian it’s the same.
But it’s different with my little Alexander; I have no real ties or romantic
entanglement with this little 5 year old angel. And yet he was still the most
adorable thing I had ever seen and that included both Gabriel and Adrian.
I would regret this decision soon and I knew it, but this was for
Alexander’s future, he deserved better than the horrors that now plagued
my life. And if he did one day become on of us… I would be there!
“He’s beautiful when he sleeps.” Delano said as he traced the small torso
that was his back.
“Even more beautiful when he dreams” I said smiling down at my
beautiful angel. We stared at my child for a long time humming and
rocking, massaging and soothing.
“Mr. Oliver will see you now. 5th floor door to your right” she instructed
us pointing towards a large spacious elevator. Delano helped me stand
trying not to make Alexander and helped me walk in a steady line while
holding Adrian across my front; he was short for his age but still heavy.
Once we were safely inside the elevator Delano pressed level 5 and waited
for are assent. When we were on the fifth floor Delano guided me into the
hallway and knocked on the door to his right just as the front desk
attendant had instructed
“Come in” I high pitched voice called from behind the door. Delano
opened the door to a small room attached to a larger room hidden behind
closed doors, “are you Mr. Oliver’s 9:30?” she asked melodically
“Yes we are” Delano answered in a low husky voice adding slightly more
interest than necessary, I elbowed him but I doubt he even felt it. The

Finding the Truth
woman sitting at the small desk was a tall beautiful blond whom was
obviously Mr. Oliver’s assistant. I could tell why she was hiss assistant and
she gracefully slid from her chair revealing a far to short mini skirt that
looked more like underwear and a loose t-shirt unbuttoned to reveal her
fully developed cleavage. Obviously Mr. Oliver was a very perverted man,
or she was incredibly good at her job though I honestly thought that was
unlikely
“This way please” she said gesturing towards Delano, a small laugh
escaped my lips but I smoothed my expression and tried to focus on the
un-pleasantries we were about to under go. She opened the door to a
modern tasteful office with two chairs in front of a large mahogany table.
A tall handsome man probably in his late 40 smiled at us from behind the
large desk.
“Miss Banks?” he asked as we moved towards his desk I nodded and
smiled politely at him before he gestured for me to sit. “I’m very sorry
about all of these legal presiding especially at such a dark time. My
colleagues and I will try to make his as easy as possible for you.” He
assured me with a dazzling smile, I’ll smiled back but mine wasn’t quite as
impressive.
“Thank you, very much… I do greatly appreciate this” I said as Alexander
and coughed, Delano and I suddenly stared at Alexander making sure he
was alright. It was a strange reaction; after all it was only a cough. What
did we expect to happen?
“So I take it that you’ll be accepting the adoption papers then” Mr. Oliver
said laughing through his teeth, Delano and I looked at each other. I felt
embarrassed and ashamed, but I knew what I was doing would help him
out more than me
“Actually, that is the unfortunate problem… I can’t take him. After all i'm
only 16 and I can’t take care of a child at the moment.” I said still looking
down, he waited until our eyes met.
“I understand Miss Banks, a child is a very difficult division most adults
aren’t ready for. Are you going to put him up for adoption?” he asked
while writing down notes.
“Yes… I think it would be best if the adoption was a closed adoption. But I

Finding the Truth
do ask that I can leave him a letter that he may not open until his 16th
birthday at 12:01” I said firmly he stared at me curiously
“Old family tradition” I clarified and he nodded though it was clear from
his expression he was thinking how strange my family must be, I laughed
at the thought and decided to clarify further. “I know its silly, but my
mother gave me one and her mother gave her one and her mother gave…
well you get the point” I said blushing slightly; he nodded slightly more
understanding this time.
“Well I though this problem might come up; I made sure I had a few
colleagues find some responsible and more than capable potential parents.
I have there files if you’d like to look over them” he said, I nodded and
handed Alexander over to Delano, Alexander seemed just as content with
him as he was with me.
Mr. Oliver handed me three folders, the first folder where a young
beautiful couple both blond blue eyed super models. He was an up and
coming actor and she’s humanitarian there ages were 26 and 23. The
second couple was a colored pair; he was a 31yr old lawyer and she a 30yr
old paramedic. Then the third couple caught my attention. Both were of
fair skin and deep brown hair, they were both tall and incredibly good
looking. He was 27 and she was 25. He had degrees in mathematics
English and law and she had multiple degrees in the dramatical arts and
English writing. They were high school sweet hearts and have been
together ever since. Something about there faces were familiar ‘happy
birthday to you…’ then it hit me. That’s who they were… the family from
my vision. He was destined to be with them.
“Delano” I said handing him the third folder, he smiled at the couple in
the folder and nodded. He handed me back the folder and I gave it to Mr.
Oliver “this couple” I said to him simply. He traced over the file and
smiled
“I was hoping you’d pick these two, very nice people if I don’t say so
myself.” He said so with an approving smile “are you sure about this?” he
asked arching one perfect eye brow
“Yes…” I said quietly. My upset about this must have been relatively clear
on my face; Adrian grabbed my hand and ran his thumb down its side.

Finding the Truth
“Well that’s the difficult part out of the way. Now for the financial side,
I’ve never handled an account of this magnitude before but none the less
I’m having the pleasure of doing so now. Once a week every week until
your 18th birthday you will receive $1000 to do with as you please. Once
you are 18 you will have full access to there account and to your families
safe.” He said going over some files and filling out a large form before
handing it towards me “initial here” he said pointing to the small dotted
line at the bottom “and Alexander will be sent to live with Mr. and Mrs.
O’Brian” he said handing me the small form he had just been filing out
and the warm silver pen he had use to sign it.
“Is this all the paperwork?” Delano asked, honestly I was a little concerned
about that to
“No its not, but this is the only one you need to sign” he said as I took the
paper and pen from him. I put the pen to paper… and yet I couldn’t sign
my name. I didn’t want to give him away, to never hear him call my
‘mummy’ again. I wanted to keep him here with me… and yet at the same
time I knew I couldn’t keep him. I forced myself to sign the paper
Luna Bella Banks… I handed the paper back to him feeling my eyes
reddening.
“When do we hand him over?” Delano asked realizing I wouldn’t be able
to talk now.
“It all depends on how fast the papers go through and when Mr. and Mrs.
O’Brian are ready to take him… so id guess around three days to a week.”
He said Delano nodded and looked at me
“So is that all?” I asked forcing back the sudden tears

“Not quiet” he said pulling I large yellow package. “This was left for you.
One of your traditions I guess.” He said handing me the package “take this
too” he said holding me a small gold credit card “your pin code should be
in the package as were my instructions” he said relaxing into his chair. I
nodded and carefully stood up making sure I didn’t hurt or wake my little
Alexander.
“Thank you Mr. Oliver fell free to call me when the O’Brian’s are ready.” I
said as Delano escorted me to the door. Once we were outside the door I

Finding the Truth
let that small drop of condensation leek from my eye. Delano wiped it
away with his thumb and took Alexander and I careful ling into the
embrace of his arms. He rubbed my back in a soothing pattern that made
me feel calm and warm despite his icy touch.
“Come on, Adrian will be waiting for you ready to apologize.” He smiled
widely at my grimace, he knew I hated when anyone said they were sorry,
lately it had always seemed so forced. I sighed and walked towards the
elevator letting Delano press the button.
“Do you really think he’ll actually say it?” I asked looking at him with
raised eye brows. Delano laughed at my expression as we climbed into the
elevator and I pressed G for the ground floor.
“If he was smart probably not… but it’s Adrian so yeah most likely.”
Delano said with a sarcastic smile “But the real question is, can you forgive
him?” he said scrutinizing my emotions, I thought about it for a while, I
wouldn’t be able to fake my way out of this and yet I didn’t want to tell
him I absolutely hate what he’s done to me.
“I don’t think I’ve forgiven him for the first time” that much at least was
true. The doors opened and we walked out into the now very busy front
room. Delano Alexander and I walked out the large front glass doors. “I
better give our driver a call.” I said about to pull out my little silver phone
I was becoming quiet fond of, Delano stopped my hand before it could
reach my pocket. He laughed and slid Alexander out of my arms, I wasn’t
happy about it but I decided not to refuse.
“No need. Alexander and I are going out for a while, so i've arranged…
other transportation for you” he said smiling brightly, I looked at him
confused and he pointed over my shoulder. I turned to follow his gaze,
and there he was. My guardian angel I loved so much.
“Gabriel!” I screamed running into his arms and jumping up to be able to
reach behind his thick muscular neck. He lifted me up and spun me
around in a circle; I felt my legs whistle trough the air around me, we both
laughed together.
“Luna” he sighed pressing his gentle and warm lips to my cheek, I decided
not to get angry at him and just let it slid, he was making an effort at least.
He loved me just like Adrian did and I couldn’t ask Adrian to get off me if

Finding the Truth
I tried… it was a sad truth, but a truth all the same.

“So what did you do yesterday?” I asked trying to sound as if I were
oblivious to the fact he was at my house waiting for me yesterday.
“Nothing important” he said kissing the tip of my nose, this time I felt the
need to say something
“Gabriel” I said in an irritated voice, that looked up at him apologetically,
“I’m sorry Gabriel but I cant live without him… he’s my life Gabriel” I said
smiling down at the ground and biting my lip, he was silent and didn’t say
anything, I felt his body beneath my arms.
I hadn’t noticed till then that he was half naked. Why the hell would he
walk out into the streets with nothing on but a pair of old blue jeans? I
looked at his perfectly sculpted body, it scared me but even as I pushed
myself to be thinking about Adrian I still wanted to run my fingers down
over his pecks and well defined abs. I bit down on my lip harder and
rested my cheek against his chest.
“So how are you getting me home?” I asked as he entwined his arms
around my lower back.
“Were going to fly” he whispered in my ear with a small chuckle. I flipped
my head up to star at him silently question his words, surely he couldn’t
actually be serious.
“But… they’ll see us! Not all humans are accustomed to seeing giant wings
pop out of some ones back!” I said staring at his glorious face. He laughed
at my sudden accusation.
“Well luckily I have you and we won’t be seen. And just to be safe we’ll
walk over into that alley way and make sure were out of sight, don’t worry
so much.” He said sliding his had gracefully under my chin, I shook my
head free of his hands and he held his hands up defensively.
“Come on, we better go. Adrian will be waiting to apologize” I grimaced
at the words and Gabriel returned the sentiment, though I knew he was
grimacing for a different reason.
“Why is he waiting to apologize” he asked, this was definitely something I
didn’t want to say or think about for that matter.
“He did the same thing to Pandora that the white elders had threatened to
do…” I said looking away from him, I felt the tears reemerge, Damn it!

Finding the Truth
Why did all this bullshit have to happen? Why was Adrian so
uncontrollably attached to murder! Why god damn it! Why? I felt Gabriel’s
arms curl around me and compress me against his warm comforting chest.
“I’m sorry Luna… I’m sorry” he said kissing my forehead, I was too
distracted to care.
“What are you sorry about?” I asked confused at his sudden pleading calls
of sorrow.
“I’m sorry this has to hurt you… I’m sorry that he’s hurt you!” Gabriel’s
voice built into I rumbling growl I could feel resonate from his chest
angrily. I held him closer for a minute
“It was him or them; I can understand why he did it. To some extent, that
is.” I corrected myself, he didn’t release me. He crushed me closer and
tighter against his warm firm chest
“If he had given you the chance to choose me… they’d all still be here.
Guiding you and loving you, just as I am… but he had to take you away
didn’t he? He couldn’t let you make your own decision he had to force you
into thinking he was your only choice. You still have time Luna… and
until your wedding night, I’ll be waiting. Maybe even after that… but I’ll
be waiting Luna.” he said kissing my hair. A short flicker passed over my
mind; it wasn’t a vision but a memory. Gabriel and I holding that beautiful
little blond hair blue eyed child that wasn’t Alexander, me dancing with
him in circles, and not caring about anything or anyone else.
“I don’t want you to wait for me Gabriel… I don’t want you to watch me
hurt you by choosing him. I love you Gabriel but not as much as Adrian…
I’m sorry.” I said kissing his chest he sighed deeply the sound resonating
from his chest
“You’re the only one I will ever love Luna… remember that” he said
kissing the top of my wavy blond hair curling into ringlets at the end
“I don’t want you to hurt this way! Especially not over me! ” I screamed at
him pushing away from his chest to stare at him angrily. It wasn’t till then
I notice the multiple audience members Gabriel and I suddenly had. What
where they staring at? We were just too normal people, then again it
wasn’t exactly to be comfortably bear chested on a freezing overcast day
like today, where the sun was completely hidden by clouds and the sky

Finding the Truth
turned a silvery grey that blended in with the tall sky scrapers.
Then it occurred to me. Adrian could be outside today. The clouds weren’t
letting through any UV rays so he wouldn’t be giving off any strange
fluorescence’s glows like multi colored Christmas lights. He could be out
in the open today he could be watching us right now… watching me
touching Gabriel’s naked flesh.
“Is he here?” I said quietly though I knew I was still in danger of him
overhearing seeing as if he were watching me he’d definitely be listening
to. Gabriel didn’t look at me or say anything. He stared towards the floor
and bit his lip. He was watching… definitely watching. “Where?” he
looked to the top of a tell sky scraper and I followed his gaze, it was barely
visible but I could see a dim small dark spot standing tall and stiff. It made
me angry to know he was spying on me without so much as a hello… but
then again it was nice to know he cared about me enough to bother… but I
was still angry
“I better go” Gabriel whispered, I nodded and watched him walk away. I
turned back towards the tall skyscraper and looked up angrily
“Get your butt down here now!” I said angrily through my tightly
clenched jaw! I stared at the black shape until it disappeared. I looked
infront of me angrily waiting for him to show up. I felt two cold arms
wrap around my waist
“I’m sorry Luna” he said kissing my cheek and jaw line all too
persuasively, I wasn’t in the mood to be persuaded I was in the mood to be
angry!
“You better be! How dare you spy on me! Does the word privacy mean
absolutely nothing to you?” I asked angrily. He stopped kissing me and
turned my body to face his without releasing me from his arms he looked
down at me with no hint of humor on his face. He kissed my fore head and
I rested both my hands against his chest ready to push him away if
necessary.
“I’m very sorry Luna, I didn’t mean to invade your privacy. But I’m very
happy I did” he said smiling widely, I was confused
“And why is that” I asked still infuriated setting my face in an angry
questioning face as I crossed my arms against my own chest, his smile was

Finding the Truth
so brilliantly breath taking and yet it was easy to ignore. He kissed my lips
and I couldn’t refuse, not because he was stronger than me but because I
didn’t want to. When he pulled away he was smiling just as brightly as
before and was laughing quietly beneath me. In these moments it was hard
to believe he was a member of the condemned.
“You gave up the arch angel himself to be with our own personal demon.
You truly do love me” he said smiling even wider now staring at me in
wonder I smiled at his joy over the simple obvious fact… but then it slowly
disappeared.
“Is that really such a surprise to you? …Do you think I’ve been lying to
you when I said I love you? …How little faith do you have in me?” I asked
disappointed now his smile faded away as my face was no longer angry
but upset. He kissed my lips in a comforting lowing way.
“No, I believed you when you said it. But it was nice to have the evidence
to back up the fact.” He said thinking through his answer thoroughly
before inspecting my reaction, I stretched up on my tipy toes to reach his
lips and he lifted up my body so we’d both be more comfortable. He
hitched my legs around his hips and I laughed suddenly surprised. I
squeezed my legs against him tightly.
“I love you” I whispered in the short moment his mouth left mine. He
chuckled below me, “I know you do” he said kissing me again as I laughed
with him “And guess what? I love you as well” he whispered back I kissed
his lips
“I know you do… everybody loves me” I said sarcastically rolling my
eyes. He kissed around my jaw line ignoring my sarcasm and silencing my
throat. He continued up the side of my face to my ear, licking around the C
shaped rim to my ear lob. He nibbled on it lightly making me sigh with
pleasure. I herd a chorus of laughter that stood out against the quiet on
going laughter.
“Stupid pedestrians” I herd Adrian mutter against my throat. I giggled
and winked at the group of youthful men probably only slightly older than
myself. They blushed and turned away
“Perhaps we should take this ‘conversation’ somewhere more private” I
suggested

Finding the Truth
“Have you changed your mind then?” Adrian asked pausing when he
reached my chest leading to my cleavage. I sighed unhappily and he
stopped to look at me “forget I said anything, I’ll wait as long as you
need.” He said before continuing down my chest and kissing the reveled
skin, I kissed the top of his head.
“Thank you Adrian” I said holding him where he was “I love you
Adrian… and it’s up to you how long you have to wait” I said happily. He
frozen and repositioned his head so he could stare at my face. He
considered what I had said and configured his thoughts into a rational
line.
“What do you mean?” he asked as I moved my hand to cup his face, he
sighed and turned to kiss my hand still staring at my face.
“I was under the impression we were engaged, or did I get that
information wrong?” I asked raising both my eyes brows. He smiled
brightly
“Really?” he asked overly excited raising both his eye brows as well.
“Yes Adrian, its time to pick a date.” I said biting my bottom lip due to my
own over emphasized smiling. He kissed my lips unable to break his smile
wich made it feel awkward yet incredibly enjoyable.
“When is to early?” he asked eagerly, I through my head back in laughter

“Just pick a date; I don’t care when where or how as long as I’m married to
you.” I said kissing his glass smooth frozen lips that filled me with such
emotion it was hard to concentrate.
“Does the guest list matter?” he asked kissing my throat and chest
feverishly unable to conceal his joy even for a moment.
“Why would that matter? I don’t really have any people in my family I’d
want to come” I said wanting to say ‘not anymore at least’ but I reframed
from that knowing it would only serve to upset him and I didn’t want that.
He seemed to get the message all the same, his kisses slowed to a halt and
it was my tern I kissed his fore head searching down along his nose until I
came to his lips. He didn’t seem as into it as before
“What’s wrong?” I said giving up on my feeble attempt at reviving the
moment.

Finding the Truth
“I’m never going to be able to forgive myself for that, for hurting you. I can
never forgive myself for taking away the people you loved. I’ve owed you
much more than what I’ve given you. What I’ve taken away from you. I’m
sorry Luna, if I could restart all this over again. I would have even if it sent
you running into Gabriel’s arms, id know you were happy and loved.”
“Gabriel… I’m not sorry. I miss them and it still hurts at times, but I’ll
never be happy again without you Adrian… please do me a favor, don’t
feel bad about your un-comprehendible love. I’ll be counting on it when
I’m walking down the isle. Besides I still have Delano to walk me down
the isle.” I said picturing the muscular tower dressed in black and white
walking my delicate form draped in white down the isle. I imagined how
the difference in stature between us would look and laughed
“I love you Luna” he said looking up at me, I looked down and kissed his
beautiful smooth lips.
“I love you to. I swear if you leave me at the isle you’re going to die an
early death! ...well early for a vampire anyway.” He chuckled below me
and kissed my lips lightly again
“I don’t think you’ll have to worry about that” he said rolling his eyes.
“Good!” I yelled jumping a little in his arms, he chuckled again.
“We should get out of here before the sun comes through.”
“Speaking of that you have to show me what that looks like. I always
wondered what you’d look like all light up like a light bulb” I said
laughing a little myself.
“Well I’ll show you later on today when the sun comes out” he promised
letting me slid down to my feet and release me only keeping my right
hand.
“What color do you glow?” I asked suddenly wondering if ‘glow’ was the
right word to use in this situation. He laughed and started walking; I
followed along side him waiting for his answer
“You’ll just have to wait and see now wont you?” he said rhetorically
continuing his laughter from before
“You don’t fight fair” I accused of him he smiled and kept walking
“Never said I did” he said smiling, he didn’t stop smiling he continued
down the street grinning widely

Finding the Truth
“What’s up with you?” I asked ogling at his sudden amazing smile.

“What do you mean?”
“You’re happy, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you smile so much.” I said
laughing at his sudden enthusiasm, it made him seem more human to me
than ever.
“You love me, how can I do anything but smile?” he said swinging our
arms back and forth as he pulled me into a dark alley way that under other
circumstances I would have steered clear of.
“Umm… why are we hear?” I asked and he frowned.
“Hello Adrian old friend, long time no see.” Gabriel called from behind
me; I jumped with surprise then scrutinized his words ‘old friends?’
“What?” I asked confused
“Do you remember asking me if vampires could fly?” Adrian asked
watching my face as I answered
“Well not really but continue” I said watching his face
“Well I can … fly in a way; you see were able to move so fast our feet
rarely have to touch the ground. But unfortunately I couldn’t take you
with me. it would most likely rip the skin from your flesh, so Gabriel will
take you home and I’ll met you there…” I walked towards him and
wrapped my arms around his waist, I bent up and kissed his lips lightly
“I’ll see you then” I said pointing my index finger to his straight nose.
“I’ll beet you there to” he said jokingly kissing me again
“Probably… I’ll see you then” I said kissing him very quickly once again.
Then walking over towards Gabriel’s awaiting arms. He smiled at me and
I bit my lip. I looked over my shoulder at Adrian who nodded. I took that
as a conformation weather it was because I should or because I had no
choice I would never know but at least I wouldn’t have to fight with
Adrian about this later.
I paused and compared the two men; Gabriel was slightly shorter but
more muscular than Adrian was. There complexions were very different
Adrian’s skin seemed almost a clear white in the darkness were as
Gabriel’s skin was lightly tanned evenly all over his perfect body.
Adrian’s black hair contrasted against his white skin visibly and his light

Finding the Truth
blue eyes stood out more than any other one of his features. We as
Gabriel’s features seemed better proportioned. His sand blond hair and
light blue eyes complemented his skin tone and hair color perfectly. But
the one comparison between the two of them was most visible they both
looked like gods!
“Ready?” Gabriel asked snapping me out of my subconscious pause. Even
with Gabriel in front of me I still wanted Adrian more, it was a nice
conformation.
“Umm… yeah, better we get home sooner rather than later.” I said
wrapping my arms around his waist. I could almost fell Adrian stiffen
behind me as I rested my head against Gabriel’s chest. I felt the gust of
wind brush my hair and sighed unhappily realizing he was secretly
hurting on the inside.
I felt Gabriel pull me tighter against his chest and sigh resting his cheek
against my head “do me a favor.” He said casually “you remember the
skill rain taught you? Use it now if you could, unless you’d like every
human underneath us to see and angel flying through the sky.” He said
jokingly. I exhaled and concentrated on feeling like a long ignored piece of
graphitized furniture. Being passed daily ignored completely when I was
around people I didn’t know.
I felt Gabriel’s arms tighten around me; I assumed it was to reassure
himself I was still there. I felt my feet lift the ground and the familiar
beautiful wing beats filled my head, I concentrated on feeling oblivious
and tried not to think of the comforting distraction I was holding in my
arms. It was hard not to smile at the differences between Gabriel and
Adrian. Gabriel was warm and happy he always made me feel so happy
and loved just by holding me.
Then Adrian, he was frozen and cold he had always seemed angry and yet
safe when he’d hold me like he was angry about something I did. And yet
I was more at home with Adrian, I loved him much more than anyone I
had ever loved before including my family. I wanted to be with Adrian
forever and I was willing, now to make every sacrifice necessary to stay
with him. I felt my feet touch the ground and the wind blowing through
my hair stopped almost instantaneously.

Finding the Truth
“Luna, Luna you can stop now. Where home” he whispered in what he
thought was my ear. I started to think about my little Adrian again, what
would happen if the O’Brian’s didn’t want him? What about if he gets hurt
anyway despite my attempt to save him? Would he be safe with them?
Would they be safe with him? What would happen if someone wanted to
get to me? I was hyperventilating and blushing horribly “Luna!” he said
hugging me closer. I took that as confirmation that I was suddenly
visible.
“Luna” another voice called from behind me, i whipped my head around
to look at my lover. I pulled away from Gabriel and jumped into his arms
and kissing him wildly. He was taken by surprise but still just as willing;
he kissed me back then laughed below my lips. “Where’d all this come
from?” he asked pulling my face away from his, I smiled at him
“I’m just happy, that’s all” I assured him.
“What are you happy about?” he asked seeming genuinely interested, I
couldn’t help but blush
“The two people I love most aren’t ripping each other to shreds like I
imagined.” I said beaming brightly, I couldn’t help but be happy when the
people I love the most were being civilized. He just nodded not saying
anything but not beaming back either; I turned my head towards Gabriel.
He was still standing there perfect posture, hands behind his back waiting.
Something about him almost seemed defensive. His wings were gone and
for a brief moment I imagined the pain such an act would cause, to force
your wings back inside yourself. To leave such painful scar’s that bled
furiously, to inflict such pain only so he could protect me. It was amazing
for him to be so selfless… or maybe it wasn’t selfless but unnecessary.
Watching as it caused him both pain to hide his nature and pleasure to be
around me, it was strange and yet completely sane
“Are you ok?” Adrian asked me, I whipped my head around hitting his
face with my hair. I smiled down at him as he made a strange surprised
face and giggle.
“I’m fine. Are you ok?” I asked cupping his face in both my hands; he
smiled up at me and let out a small laugh of his own.
“I’m great.” He said reaching his face up lips slightly extended, I laughed

Finding the Truth
and bent my head down again. It was nice to feel taller than him, even
though I knew it was only because he was holding me up.
“Not to ruin this moment, but perhaps we should go inside before
someone see’s you.” I said tracing my index finger over his lips. “The
clouds seem to be disappearing” I said not taking my eyes off him, he
looked up at the sky for a moment.
“Perhaps we should.” He said staring deeply into my eyes; he didn’t break
the connection as he started walking towards the door. I wasn’t sure if
Gabriel was following us and to be perfectly honest I felt no need to invite
him. I had a feeling that some how this would be an intimate moment and
I’d prefer not to have a disgruntled audience watching our every move.
Adrian kicked the front door open and walked us in, I didn’t look back to
figure out how he did it because honestly I didn’t care.
I was just happy where I was, holding my god like creature here in my
arms as he gazed into my eyes. Its absolute perfection where I was as I
wrapped my legs around his waist, holding myself against his chest felt
almost heavenly. I wanted him to stay here in my arms and never leave, to
hold me and be content to say forever.
He kept walking until I felt something press up behind me… the wall? He
smiled at me devilishly and placed his hands carefully beneath me and
pressed me harder into the wall moving his face closer to mine. He traced
the shape of my lips with his tongue forcing my lips open. He kissed my
lips feverishly and it made my head spin.
“Perhaps I should leave” I herd Gabriel call from behind me, I dint break
the kiss or say anything. When Adrian’s lips finally released mine I turned
my head to face him but Adrian’s lips did not leave my skin.
“if you think that’s for the best” I said smiling and winking at Gabriel, he
nodded and I turned my attention back to Adrian who’s lips were making
themselves busy along the stretch of skin from my neck to my chest, I
placed my hands on his face coxing it back up to meet mine. Our lips
joined and our faces became one. Against his frozen skin I felt warm…
actually I was boiling. I was gasping and suffocating under his touch; he
slowed down his kisses then pulled away in a final slow, intimate,
passionate kiss. He rested his fore head against mine as I tried to steady

Finding the Truth
my breathing. He kissed my forehead.

“Three months” he whispered in my ear, I pulled up my face and he
smiled ecstatically at me. That’s when I finally understood what he meant
“Were getting married in three month’s?” I asked jumping a little in his
arms.
“Yes Luna, its all sorted. I’ve called in a few favors and its all set. Are you
ready to walk down the isle all dressed in white?” he asked rubbing his
nose against my own. I smiled at him and kissed his cheek,
“As long as you’re the one I’m walking down the isle to meet, I’ll be
ready.” I said kissing his lips again and entwining my fingers in his hair.
“That’s good to hear” he muttered against my lips laughing slightly at my
choice in words.
“Hmmm, is it now?” I said laughing against his frozen lips that seemed to
get colder by the second. I shivered under his touch and he pulled away.
“I’m sorry; I forget how cold I can be.” He said setting pulling away from
the wall and trying to set me on my feet. I wouldn’t loose my legs and he
looked at me curiously
“It was just a stupid reaction.” I said tightening my arms tighter around
his neck. He laughed and supported my weight again.
“That may be so, but I was under the impression you wanted to see me in
the sun. Or have you reconsidered?” he asked, I bit my lip considering that
I didn’t want to move an inch from where I was but I really did want to see
him in the sun, I felt incredibly curious. Adrian laughed at my expression
and sat me down on my feet, this time I went willingly with a sigh.
He kissed my cheek and took my hand; he led me outside and sat me
down just behind the shaded line between the houses shadow and the
bright back yard. He took off his shirt exposing his perfectly chiseled chest
and walked into the sun facing away from me.
“Wow…” was the only thing I could say. It was hard to see the fine detail
from where I was sitting but his skin let off a dark purple disambiguation
color radiated off his skin. it almost as if he had been exposed to somethig
radioactive, turning him into a purple ‘glow in the dark’ stick. The only
difference was he was more like a glow in the light stick
I stood up and walked towards him, I picked up his hand and examined

Finding the Truth
the glow. It was exactly like radioactive glow stick. He was illumines scent
in the sun light. I examined his hand closely trying to find a gap in his
ominous glowing. To my disappointment I found none. Purple had always
been my favorite color, until now it had been light purple. But now it was
a deep purple flame like color.
“You’re beautiful” I said staring at his hand just as closely still trying to
find a small flaw in his brilliant glow, he laughed and cupped my face
with his hand. He stared into my eyes and sighed
“Oh Luna, your beautiful” he said, I blushed and he kissed my lips
tenderly in a more harmful manner than before, being as strong as he was
he probably didn’t realized he was hurting me. it hadn’t occurred to me
before now that he’d been holding back so that he wouldn’t hurt me. I
kissed him back trying to match his force. I failed but he didn’t seem to
notice. I pulled my lips away from him but his didn’t leave my skin, they
continued down my neck as he usually did.
He was being softer now more conscientious of my frailties as he
massaged my throat with his lips, I cupped his face with my hand
signaling for him to resurface. His face was only inches from mine, I
turned my face and his lips met my cheek. He pulled back surprised by my
actions I stroked his face not needing to kiss him but needing to look at
him. He was beautiful and splendid, a perfect angel as it were. It seemed
the angel had been acting like a vampire and my vampire was acting like
an angel.
“So is there a reason why you’re suddenly obverse to kissing me? Was I
being to rough?” he asked suddenly concerned and shocked by himself. I
laughed and threw my head back
“You were a little over enthusiastic, but it wasn’t too rough… if it had been
you wouldn’t be standing there right now” I said still laughing at him
“I’m sorry I hurt you” he said looking down at the enclosing space
between us. I put my hand under his chin waiting until he looked up at me
“Don’t be” I said stroking his cheek “you love me, so stop being so sorry.
You do just about everything you do because you love me, don’t be sorry
because of that” I said I kissed his lips lightly and rested my forehead
against his. “I love you Adrian, don’t ever forget that” I said letting a small

Finding the Truth
happy tear roll down my cheek. I could hear the small tear splatter against
his frozen chest and it was obvious that Adrian realized as well
“I love you Luna. And I’m glade you know it” he said kissing the watery
trail on my cheek, I sighed and rested my fore head against his.
“We better go inside, Delano and Alexander probably wont be home for a
while but its better to be safe than sorry” I said in a simple mono tone. He
laughed below me finding something about what I just said funny, I didn’t
press the matter no need to ruin this moment with unnecessary questions.
He carried me back into the house and lay me down on the white leather
couch I was beginning to become incredibly fond of.
He lay down behind me and pulled me into his chest; I turned on the
television and flipped on the first channel that seemed half decent. It was a
documentary on deep sea creatures, I listened to the pleasant tone of the
man speaking and sighed when Adrian’s arms wrapped around my waist
and lips traced down my neck. I knew he wasn’t leading anywhere with
his kisses they were just comforting and cool against my skin.
I was starting to hate England, it was either freezing or boiling in the
mornings and then constantly one way or the other throughout the day
and abnormally cold at night. i had noticed the night before Pandora had
take the liberty of installing air conditioners, the kind that blew both hot
and cold air. I was very grateful for that. As Adrian held me in his arms
and nibbled on the rim of my ear it felt strangely pleasant and sent a small
shiver through my body. Adrian pulled away but I restrained him. I
laughed at his eagerness to leave me over a shiver.
“Adrian you really have to learn the difference between my shivers” I told
him while still partially laughing “I shiver when using magic, I shiver
when I’m cold and I shiver when the feeling is pleasurable” I told him
stroking his hand with my index finger
“I’ll try to remember those, but forgive me if I get them mixed us.
Especially the last two” he said nibbling on my ear again, I shivered again
and he laughed
“I’ll take that as number three” he said and I giggled “your ears are very
sensitive” he noted as he massaged my ear lobe, I sighed with contentment

Finding the Truth
“I never noticed before” I said relaxing into his chest deeper. He sighed as
well and crushed his arms against my ribs.
I let myself wander into an aimless sleep, honestly I was feeling a bit
deprived. I had always loved my dreams until now they had been a kind
of sweet escape from reality, and now every time I close my eyes id see
something I didn’t want to. And sure enough… I drifted into the
unwanted depriving visions that plagued me more than anything.
I was standing face to face with Adrian in front of big Ben. Adrian’s face
scared me; it was a face of pure rage… it made me remember how Gabriel
had looked that day when he broke my wrist. It was a strange ironic
coincidence that my angel would be the one to hurt me physically before
my Psychopathic vampire with a blood lust did.
He grabbed my wrists so tightly I thought he would re-brake it, I herd a
muffles cracking sound and I knew it was my wrist. I show no pain on my
face though I know how much I was pained but the Sharpe twinges in my
wrist. He was screaming things at me, I couldn’t hear his voice in my
visions but then again I’ve never been able to hear anyone else’s voice in
my vision… accept that one time when I herd my own voice
‘Don’t go’ I her my self whisper, I was crying as the tears ran rapidly down
my face. He said something but I didn’t hear ‘I love you Adrian… stay
with me’ I said in the same teary voice, he stroked my face and kissed my
lips softly and pulled me into a tight embrace ‘don’t go’ I whispered in his
ear. He pulled away from me and stroked my cheek before disappearing in
an all too familiar gist of wind. I fell to my knee’s crying and the pain in
my wrist was brought to my full attention.
He had left me… why? Why would my one true love leave me? What had
I done wrong? What was I going to do wrong? Would I be able to fix it
before I was to late? Could Adrian really be so put out with me to drive
him away? Would I want to change whatever I had done to drive Adrian
away? I knew I loved him and couldn’t live without him, so what was I
going to do when he was gone? I was given no answer to these questions
only a continuation of my earlier vision.
I saw myself pull out my small silver phone and dial, ‘Gabriel’ I herd

Finding the Truth
myself say through tear soaked lips. Would Gabriel really be willing to
take me after all this? Would I want him that way? Would I be capable of
loving Gabriel the way I loved Adrian? Could I ever love again after
Adrian? Would he ever return? Or was I destined to say with my angel
forever and never love the way I had leant to ever again? How much time
did I have left? Did I have time left?
I awoke in a scream! Adrian was concerned and constricted me to the
embrace of his arms. He rocked me back and fort and pressed my boiling
body against his, if I wasn’t boiling and gasping for air this could have
been a romantic moment. He continually rocked me silently as my
breathing slowed and my heart rate slowed, he kissed my cheek and I
closed my eyes releasing a small sigh.
“Are you ok?” he asked sounding incredibly scared.
“I’m ok” I said trying to sooth him for once. He brushed his fingers along
my cheek and waited till my heart rate was back to normal
“What did you see?” he finally asked, I really didn’t want to tell him what
I had saw. Perhaps it would bring on the even rather than deter it.
“Nothing important” I said lying blindly. It was obvious he saw through
my charade, he kissed my cheek and sighed
“It’s about me isn’t it?” he asked in a sad low tone that made me feel
horrible, he took my silence as confirmation. He kissed my cheek
“I’m sorry” he said
“You haven’t done anything yet” I said trying to comfort him. “you know
you can always change your future actions” I said trying to comfort myself
now more than him. He kissed my cheek
“What did I do?” he asked obviously trying to avoid the action that had
the potential to scare me so much
“You… you left me” I said quietly tightening my body in around itself.
Adrian’s arms followed with a laugh “I don’t think that’s funny!” I said
angrily now
“I know, it’s just the very idea of me leaving you is ludicrous! I love you to
much to leave you.” He said surely kissing my shoulder and running his
hand down my side to my waist. I didn’t relax

Finding the Truth
“But I saw it.” I said pulling my eye brows together. He stopped kissing
and rested his cheek against my arm
“I won’t leave you Luna” he said simply holding me, I didn’t comment. I
tried to pull myself of the leather couch; my skin had become attached to
the leather and ripped when I pulled off it. Ow.
“How are we this morning?” a voice called from the front door, I whipped
my head around to see a tall brunette woman standing at my door “well I
suppose it’s mid day now” she said pondering the time. She looked like
she had just walked out of a photo shoot for shaving cream with her
elegant long legs sticking out of her green mini shorts. She had a bright
yellow tank top on and blue tinted hippy sunglasses. Her eyes were a
bright emerald green that reminded me of the little girl I had met in the
hospital. Her long brunette hair consisted of thick bouncy curls, her Italian
heritage showed in her appearance. I felt Adrian’s arms wrap around my
waist and his frozen heavenly lips kiss my neck. He snapped his head up
towards the woman at the door and smiled politely
“Hello magenta, nice to see you again” he said genuinely happy to see her,
she forced a smile nodded her head
“And you, I thought I might drop by and met the supposed fifth enforcer”
she said throwing me a devious look that didn’t go with her appearance. I
laughed a little
“Well I’m afraid you’ve got it wrong. I have mad no choice so far and I
intend to keep it that way.” I said smiling happily at her as Adrian
caressed my skin with his lips. What had brought all this affection on? I
didn’t care I was having fun no matter what his motives were. She
grimaced when I let out a loud laugh as Adrian’s unexpected tongue hit
my skin. It was freezing and took me by surprise “I’m sorry about
Adrian’s behavior, you know how he gets” I said rolling my eyes she
looked back at me and scowled
“No I don’t actually” she said acidly, I wished I could take back my
words… but I couldn’t. I grabbed Adrian’s arm as a signaled to stop, he
seemed to realized what I wanted and pulled away with a disgruntled sigh
“So are you satisfied?” Adrian asked through clenched teeth I elbowed

Finding the Truth
him in the ribs but I doubt he even felt it. He sighed and unclenched his
jaw, magenta smiled widely as if I was missing something.
“Not really I was imagining someone… more. It’s a shame Adrian you
seem to have lost your taste in woman” she said smiling devilishly at me.
What a bitch! Was the only thing I could sense Adrian laughed beside me
and I threw a shocked look t him. He either didn’t see it or didn’t care.
“Actually magenta I think my taste in women has increased considerably,
especially considering the kinds of women I use to date.” He said as if they
were throwing insults at each other like water a balloon, Adrian was quite
obviously winning. They glared at one another for a while with out
speaking, it was almost as if they could hear each others thoughts and the
silence was making me uncomfortable. I didn’t say anything; I just walked
off into the kitchen to make myself something to eat. Adrian didn’t follow
me and I didn’t hear any sound coming from the hallway, I fixed myself a
bowl of cereal and finished it quickly. By the time I was finished and had
rinsed out the bowl I was still alone, I walked out into the hallway. And
there they were, standing angrily at one another. It was starting to annoy
me
“Has Delano come home yet?” I asked Adrian turning my back to
magenta. He didn’t look at me he stared at magenta; it was annoying me a
lot now.
“No he’s not back” he said coldly through clenched teeth again. I turned
my body so I could face both of them
“Ok, if you’re going to kill each other try to avoid spilling blood on the
carpet. I’d prefer not to have to replace it.” I said in a serious tone, Adrian
smiled and nodded
“I’ll try to avoid hurting your carpet” he said sarcastically, I leant up on
my tipy toes and kissed his cheek, he still didn’t look at me though he
smiled brightly now
“That’s my man” I said trudging up the stars to my room, I walked over to
the book case and picked up the first large book I could see. ‘Romeo and
Juliet’ a classic I thought to myself. I read it page to page, I hated reading
this in high school Shakespeare’s plays were suppose to be seen not read,
all the magic of his words seemed meaningless when its written down

Finding the Truth
with directions. But this time as I read it I could imagine every little
movement and the meaning behind every insignificant word. I imagine
Romeo and Juliet… then slowly imagined Adrian and my self in there
places. The story line was very different but still the same, the tragic
romance and disapproving families… the only difference being in my
romance Romeo killed off the disapproving families and neither of us had
died. I hadn’t gotten past the third scene before I felt Adrian’s cold arms
wrap around my unsuspecting body, I jumped with surprise over his
unexpected touch.
“Hello love” he whispered in my ear. I laughed slightly as he pulled me
backwards rolling me onto the bed as he hovered over me.
“Hello” I answered still giggling underneath him. He brushed the hair out
of my face. “So is magenta still in one piece?” I asked sarcastically. He
kissed my lips then laughed
“More or less, I let her go before I could do any real damage” he said, I
laughed with him. And his fingers traced over my lips
“She is a very stupid woman to insult you that way, especially when she is
incredibly wrong. It makes her seem unintelligible” he said waiting for my
reply
“No I think she has substance behind her statement, she is much prettier
than me.” I said thinking about the vampire module that was just in my
hallway he stared at me confused and slightly angered at my statement
“Do you really think my taste in women is that bad?” he asked raising my
eye brows and staring at me as if he was going to start screaming
questions at me.
“Obviously you have horrible taste in women after all, you’re with me” I
said kissing his nose, he didn’t move he looked down at me confused
“You really think that?” he asked in disbelief
“Yes” I answered simply.
“You’re an absolute idiot!” he said angrily I laughed at his expression but
he didn’t move. He stared at me angrily “Luna, you are the most beautiful
creature I’ve ever seen. Don’t ever doubt that” he said kissing my forehead
again.

Finding the Truth
“As long as your around, I don’t think you’ll give me the chance to believe
it” I said stretching up to kiss his lips, he bent his head down so I wouldn’t
have to reach as far. He pulled away after a brief second and whispered
“I love you Luna” he said and kissed my lips again. I herd a large
slamming sound and automatically knew it was the door, probably Delano
using it as forewarning not wanting to catch us in the act of what ever we
were doing. I groaned and he sighed, he kissed my lips once more then
removed his body from mine. He helped my off the bed and smooth my
hair before helping my down the stairs
“Morning sleeping beauty” Delano teased I grimaced at him and
continued into the living room
“Hello mummy” Alexander called in a tiered yawn, Adrian and I chuckled
slightly at how adorable he was when he was tiered
“Hello my little angel” I said giggling as I walked towards him and kissed
his forehead, I didn’t have to look at Adrian to know that Alexander’s
nickname annoyed him. I tried to ignore that fact “did you have a fun time
down at the park?” I asked sliding down on the couch beside him. I felt
Adrian’s arms around my waist and sighed happily, it was strange he
could have such an immediate effect on me. But at the same time I was
glad he could, it was comforting.
“It was fun” Alex said with a tiered smile, I laughed at his expression and
felt Adrian chuckle from behind me.
“Are you tiered already?” I asked him skeptically.
“No my eyes just hurt” he said yawning at the end I laughed again
“Ok, well maybe you should close your eyes then.”
“Ok mummy” Alexander said stretching out his body so he was lying
down a cross the white leather couch.
“Luna my dear you better pack before we leave, you still have a few hours
but its better to be safe then sorry.” Delano said leaning against the wall
smiling over at the three of us.
“How long are we going to be in Italy for?” I asked trying to figure out
how many changes of clothing I’d need.
“Depends, well be there for at least two days. But Adrian…” he trailed off
looking over at Adrian eye brows raised

Finding the Truth
“We’ll be staying for four days” Adrian confirmed. I looked at him

confused and he smiled at me innocently
“and why are we stay for an extra two days” I questioned him, I wasn’t
sure weather or not he knew how much I hated surprises but I was not in
the mood for a secret either.
“Well if you must know, I’m going to show you the isle” he said smiling
up at me “consider this an early hunny moon” he said entwined are
fingers together as he stroked the old gold band raped round my ring
finger. I leaned in towards his face and smiled widely
“Do I still get another hunny moon afterwards?” I asked and he chuckled
slightly
“Your greedy today” he said pecking my nose. I laughed
“Always” I said before kissing his lips lightly.
“Well then yes, if you want” he said
“Why wouldn’t I want to be alone with you after were married” I said
emphasizing the word after so he would know I still wasn’t ready… but I
would be after he said those magic words I kept imagining playing over in
my mind. ‘I do!’
“True… after were married.” He said and I made one firm nod. He sighed
and pulled his head away from mine, obviously his plans for those two
days were completely smashed. Oh well. “We better go get you packed.”
He said standing and holding out his hand for me. I took it begrudgingly
and followed him up the stairs.
“Adrian where are we going? All my clothes are back at the hotel” I told
him, he laughed but didn’t stop until we reached my door.
“Blade and Darren took the liberty of collecting your clothes” he said
before opening the door. My room was covered in clothes piled up in four
different groups … just like when I was with bunny.
“Tell them I said thank you” I said looking back at Adrian after staring at
the piles of clothes stacked in an unorganized fashion around my floors. I
herd a familiar chuckle coming from behind me; I jumped back into
Adrian’s arms as two dark figures emerged from the shadows behind me.
“I think you can tell us yourself.” Blade said in a low husky voice I found
familiar, he looked exactly the same as the first time I had met him and

Finding the Truth
Darren was still the picture of perfection I remembered. I didn’t think

about it, I ran up to blade without thinking and swung my arms around
his neck. I pulled myself into his chest and he wrapped his arms around
me
“Thank you Blade that was very generous of you” I said giving him a light
peck on the cheek before pulling away.
“It was our pleasure young Luna.” He said I turned and wrapped my arms
around Darren who spun me around in a circle; I screamed and laughed
when my legs left the floor. I kissed his cheek as he set me on my feet.
“Thank you Darren” I said as I ran my hands down his arms to his hands,
he held them tightly and smiled
“It’s was nothing” he said squeezing my hands lightly I giggled back at hi
then backed walked back over to Adrian. He wrapped his arms around my
waist and kissed my neck. Darren pilled a small box from his pocket and
blade handed him a small white envelope
“Theses were in your mail box” he said handing them to me, I knew what
the small box was, it was obviously a jewelry box… and yet I knew I
shouldn’t open it in front of Adrian. I stuffed the small box in my pocket
and investigated the small white envelope. It was addressed to me and the
writing was written in calligraphy… I knew immediately who it was
from… it was from my mother.
“Thank you” I said flickering my watering eyes between blade and
Darren, they nodded and looked at one another. Blade cleared his throat
“Adrian, Donavan has requested an audience with young Luna. He would
prefer to see her once before the council does and once afterwards” blade
said as more of an instruction than a query. Adrian nodded then continued
caressing my neck, did all men do this or was it just Adrian?
“We’ll see you tomorrow then” Darren announced giving them a viable
reason and excuse to leave.
“Ok, than you. It was very nice to see the two of you again.” blade winked
flirtatiously at me and Darren gave me a friendly smile that made him
seem almost flattered by what I had just said. They disappeared from my
site in a familiar gust of wind. I turned to face Adrian still teary eyed and
smiling, he laughed at my expression and kissed my lips.

Finding the Truth
“I’m sure you’ll want some privacy to read the letter” he said, I sighed and
nodded. He smiled down at me
“It’s nothing to be ashamed of Luna… she was your mother, its more than
fitting if you want to be alone. And even more so that you would want me
there.” He said letting his face slip into a depressing mask. I hated
watching him hurt! It drove me insane! I kissed his lips and sighed
“Remember what I said before?” I asked trying profoundly to stop him
from hurting so badly. He nodded “good, you love me and I love you. So
stop worrying about things you can’t change! There in the past and being a
Wicca the only thing I really know about is my future” I concluded talking
to myself now more than him, he smiled and kissed my lips.
“I’ll be down stairs with Delano” he announced. I pulled my body away
from his and locked the door of my bedroom. I sat down on my large,
green, king sized bed and pulled out the letter its was small and short.
Dear Luna
This was an antique your father bought me back in the early

1400’s. Luna I want you to remember that there is no limit to
love, just because someone new comes into your life doesn’t
mean the other people are loved any less. Love expands as
far as you will allow it… this necklace symbolizes that, it’s
my legacy to you… so you can keep me close to your heart
at all times. I love you my little Luna… I miss you
Nos amor
parum Luna,
I Love You
Crystal
“Nos Amor Parum Mother” I whispered. I felt the tears bubble over and
soak the letter in my hands. I brushed away the tears and emptied the
small envelope. A white gold necklace dropped into my hands, it was the

Finding the Truth
most beautiful thing I’d ever seen. A small heart shape locket hung
delicately from the white gold band, I unlocked it and to my surprise
found only one picture inside. It was a picture of crystal mark and me as a
baby. The other side was blank… maybe that’s what she had meant by
love expanding. I had room in my heart for others now, all I had to do was
let them in. I pulled out the small jewelry box I had stashed in my pocket
earlier and stared at it. The case was white leather, the same as the
covering on my favorite couch downstairs. I flipped open the box and
gasped, I hoped that Adrian wouldn’t rush up to check on me. I was sure
he’d be able to hear me even when I was whispering in the now cluttered
bedroom. Inside the white leather case was a small shiny gold ring; I had
seen this ring before and knew exactly who it had come from. I threw the
box at the wall and curled up into a ball on my bed. Why would he do
that? I was already engaged and confused about the two of them I really
didn’t need this as well! I hated making anyone unhappy and I knew that
by declining Gabriel’s offer I would do exactly that. Why was he doing
this? Why did he do it not only to me but to himself as well? It made no
sense to me. I jumped as I felt a pair of cold arms wrap around my body
“Are you ok Luna?” he said kissing the hollow below my ear, I exhaled
loudly
“No, no I’m not ok” I told him honestly, I knew if I lied to him he’d be able
to tell anyway. So there was really no point
“What happened?” he asked curiously muffling the words against my
neck, I shivered but he didn’t move. He knew if I was cold I’d tell him, I
pointed towards where I threw the ring and he followed my gaze. I
couldn’t feel his arms around me and I didn’t hear another sound. It was
quiet for a moment before I herd a loud angry snarl rip from Adrian’s
chest.
“He Proposed?” Adrian asked through clenched jaws. I pulled my legs up
and crushed them tightly against my chest before nodding. The snarling
became more pronounced as it became a full blown growl. “How dare that
bastard!” Adrian yelled. I felt the tears run harshly down my cheeks now
and let out a small rip like sounding gasp for air, as I struggle to breathe
against the tears of sorrow smothering me. Adrian’s snarling cut off

Finding the Truth
abruptly and the cold stone arms wrapped around me again.

“Are you ok love?” he asked in a horribly concerned tone of voice I didn’t
relax I only shook my head.
“What’s wrong? ...its one thing for me to be upset, he’s trying to steel the
love of my life away. But why are you unhappy?” he asked confused by
my reaction to the silly little ring. I couldn’t answer at first it took me a
while to understand it myself
“He’s… he’s going to be sad…” I was finally able to spit out, Adrian didn’t
say anything at first he simply pondered the idea
“You don’t like watching other people hurt… your use to being the one to
make people happy” he concluded, I nodded. He sighed and kissed my
neck “Is that why you’re with me?” he asked that one caught me by
surprise. He took my silence as a confirmation and pulled away. I grabbed
his arms and yanked him back holding him closer to me than before “you
don’t have to do this for me Luna, I love you but if you don’t want to be
with me… you don’t have to be, I won’t make you hurt this way. Not over
me” he vowed, I didn’t release him
“I want you here” I finally said. “Just, don’t move ok?” I commanded him
rather than asking it of him he did as I said and pressed his face into my
hair.
“I love you Luna” he whispered against my skin
“I love you Adrian, don’t leave me” I said clutching my hands against his
arms. He moved away from me then and looked turned my body to face
him
“Luna, I’ll never leave you… I love you” he whispered, I felt my last tear
leak down my face. But this time my tear wasn’t shed for Gabriel, this tear
was happy.
“I love you to Adrian” I said before he kissed my lips both passionately
and gently letting me know he would always be there for me and always
love me, no matter what I chose… or who I chose. I knew no matter who I
chose I would be hurting someone in the end, I would hurt someone more
than I had ever hurt anyone before. And I knew if I wasn’t with Adrian I
would inevitably kill myself and if I was with out Gabriel, I would
inevitably kill him. I couldn’t handle either scenario… they both seemed so

Finding the Truth
avoidable and yet they were inevitably closing in on me.

Adrian pulled away to stare at my face, he stroked my cheek lovingly and
sighed. I looked back at his face it was the most wonderful thing in his
world not even my little Alexander’s beauty outshone the way Adrian
looked to me now. I knew I couldn’t and certainly wouldn’t live without
him now; I could never let myself hurt him. But did that mean he wouldn’t
hurt me either?
“We really should start packing” Adrian said with I sigh, I joined in as he
helped me off the bed.
“What season is it over in Italy?” I asked Adrian, he looked at me confused
“Why?”
“Because that’s how my wardrobe was set out.” I told him gesturing to the
four individual piles of clothes, he laughed at my co ordination
“Well were we’re going its never sunny” he said “you’d be surprised by
how annoying it becomes when you can’t go out in sunlight because you
scared some one will notice you’re a walking glow stick.” He said
laughing at him self, I turned to him and wrapped my arms around his
neck
“My walking glow stick” I corrected him as he laughed
“yes, your walking glow stick” he said rubbing his nose against mine, I
giggle and he laughed. After about twenty minutes of rummaging we
were able to tell the difference in season between each pile. We packed for
autumn weather though I didn’t quiet understand why considering it
would never be sunny I would have no need for dresses
“Just because there won’t be any sun light where the enforcers are doesn’t
mean our early honey moon is going to be a frozen waist land” Adrian had
assured me. I trusted him and did as I was told, something under usual
circumstances I would have avoided. None the less I continued as he
wished without talk or complaining. I had other things on my mind. Why
had Gabriel done that? Did he want me to leave Adrian that bad? Did he
love me the same way Adrian did? Could I ever possibly love him that
way now when I knew I was capable of a love much greater than that
which I shared with Gabriel? I didn’t know… and it was driving me crazy.
It seemed with ever answer I had gotten to any question over the past two

Finding the Truth
weeks had sparked new questions. It wasn’t long until my head was a
flame with them. Crackling and burning with the need to have answers!
The need to hade no options, for once to be forced into a decision. It was
like when you had an English multiple choice question and you had no
way of knowing the answer. You had two solid ways of making the
decision,
1. cancel out the impossibilities and the ones that made no sense then pick
the most logical choice from what was left
2. You could just pick one at random and hope it was right; going on
instinct was how a friend had put it once.
That was exactly what I had to do now, simply go on my instincts and

hope to hell they were right!

Finding the Truth
Crossing over
Chapter 11
Adrian carried my one large suitcase down stairs to where Delano

stood holding my little Alexander
“What do you know our first family outing” I said sarcastically
laughing at my own little pathetic joke. Adrian chuckled behind me but I
guessed he was laughing more so at the fact I would actually say
something that pathetic rather than how funny the joke actually was. We
walked hand in hand outside to the familiar black car waiting in front of
the house.
“Hello Miss Banks” the friendly familiar driver called as he threw
his cigarette to the grown and opened the door for me. I had always hated
smokers; I never saw the point in willingly signing your own death
warrant. But I suppose if you wanted to commit suicide that’s your choice.
I made sure I trod on the red burning ember before sliding into the car;
Adrian slid in next to me and held me against his side closely. He played
with my hair absent mindedly as he massaged my hand entwined with his

Finding the Truth
own. It didn’t seem like a very long time to me but that was probably
because I was absorbed in Adrian’s eyes for the whole time. The difference
between minutes and hours always seemed to blur when I would look into
his light sky blue eyes that mirrored my own.
“Have you written the letter yet?” Delano asked me, I tore my gaze
away from Adrian’s brilliant blue eyes and looked at Delano holding a
sleeping Alexander in his arms.
“What letter?” I asked him, he seemed confused by my answer.
“the letter you were going to make the O’Brian’s give him on his 16th
birthday” he said then it clicked
“oh, that letter. No I haven’t had the chance to yet… I suppose I
really should get that finished while I’m here, shouldn’t i?” I asked
rhetorically he nodded and I turned my gaze back to Adrian who was now
frowning slightly. I stretched my face up and kissed his lips
“I know Adrian… I don’t want to give him up either” I said feeling
my eyes slowly turn red.
“then don’t!” he snapped at me, I pulled my head back in surprise
and looked away from his judgmental gaze.
“I have to Adrian, he deserves better than this life. He deserves to be
normal for as long as possible at least. I wont take that away from him, I
wont let this stupid war ruin his life!” I said angrily staring at the floor of
his seat, I her the driver clear his throat reminding us we were not alone
and to be cautious if we wanted privacy. Or that’s what I interpreted it as
at least.
“This war isn’t the problem. Damn your mother! Her stupid
conception of right and wrong! So narrow minded” he said angrily, that
pushed a button!
“Excuse me! How dare you say something like that! She was a
wonderful woman! Maybe she right, maybe the white side really is right!
How dare you undermine her memory!” I snapped at him angrily I herd
Adrian snarl slightly but saw Delano clutch tightly at Adrian’s wrist as a
warning. Adrian shook of Delano’s hand and went silent.
“Were here” our familiar driver proclaimed, I slid out of the car
gracefully and waited for my strange little family to follow. Adrian,

Finding the Truth
Delano and Alexander followed swiftly after me, from the look on
Delano’s face I realized moving at human pace would feel quiet
constricting. I laughed at his expression, and he shot me an angry grimace.
It only succeeded in making me laugh harder. I walked to the back of the
sleek black car and popped the trunk, thrusting my entire body up with a
short high pitched oomph kind of sound
“Don’t be offended love, but that was hot” Adrian whispered in my
ear before kissing my cheek, I blushed and continued fishing my large
suitcase out of the trunk.
“I’m sure I don’t know what you mean” I said turning my face away
from him as i followed Delano, I herd Adrian laugh beside me as we
followed Delano. He seemed to be the only one in the entire port that
knew where he was going and what he was doing. We followed him
silently to the large waiting area, as we sat down Alexander woke up
abruptly shaking and sweating. That worried me.
“Alex! Are you ok?” I asked squeezing his hand tightly
“Umm… umm” was all my little Alexander could say. I wanted so
badly to take him into my arms and rock him in a soothing manner, but I
knew he needed to be in my vampire fathers arm. It would cool him down
faster than being in my warm semi human hands. That thought made me
pause… that was exactly what I was, not human but not purely magical. I
was still mortal, still fragile and breakable. I stared at my semi human
hands and realized how very strange I was, not human but not immortal
either. I could still die as easily as a human could. I was no more able to
fend off a vampire than an average human was… unless given the chance
to concentrate. Even then would she have enough strength to concentrate
when she could feel her very essence fall into such a monster? ...no not a
monster I refuse to believe that! Adrian isn’t a monster, it just in his
nature… or was I making excuses for him now? Was I just telling myself
little white lies to make him seem more wonderful than he really was? I
didn’t know… and honestly I didn’t care. I loved Adrian, and he loved me
no matter how pathetic that sentiment sounded. He was truly all I would
ever need and all I would ever want. I leaned over to Adrian who sat
silently beside me and kissed his cheek.

Finding the Truth
“What was that for?” Adrian asked me, I giggled it was true only
minutes ago I had be stuck in an angry brooding mood but now I was just
happy by the fact he would soon be mine forever
“For loving me” I said happily steeling back into my seat, he
chuckled and leant in closer to me
“And where do you think your going? I wasn’t finished yet!” he
objected with a smile. I laughed and kissed his awaiting lips swiftly before
tracing them with my index finger. They were so smooth and cold he was
like perfection on legs, and I knew I could never let him leave me. No
matter what happened to me he would never be unhappy. He leant back
in and kissed me again a little to passionately especially considering we
were in public. I giggled below him making the kiss seem slightly
humorous and awkward, my strange awkwardness was not enough to
deter him away from me though and I was incredibly happy about that.
Happier than I should have been, but whenever I was with Adrian…
nothing else mattered, no one else mattered. I herd a small child laugh and
whisper
“Mummy! Mummy look at them, there kissing” the little girl said
giggling brightly, Adrian wasn’t effected by it… but I was. Damn my self
consciousness it was getting the best of me and I could tell soon enough I
would explode! I pulled away reluctantly and threw him an apologetic
look, he sighed and settled for placing and arm around me and pulling me
tightly against his chest. I looked over at the small child and her mother;
the little girl would have been around the same age as Alexander yet no
where near as intelligent or beautiful. She had platinum blond curls that
hung delicately around her pail white face and bright little green eyes I
found incredibly enthralling. Her mother was a model like looking woman
who smiled and blushed at me apologetically. I smiled back at the tall
blond woman and giggled slightly my self; Adrian looked down at me
confused but I shook my head trying to shake it off. He shrugged and
shook his head then returned to his previous gaze, staring off into space
thinking hard about something I couldn’t put my finger on. Perhaps
Gabriel’s stupid attempt at a proposal, how did he honestly expect me to
react to that? Did he think I’d automatically leave the one man on this

Finding the Truth
planet I had ever felt so strongly about? Sure I had felt stronger for Gabriel
at first but that wore off incredibly quickly! I didn’t want Gabriel that
way… but I didn’t want to break his heart either. The young mother and
small child were no longer paying attention to us as it came to my
attention we were suppose to be boarding now.
I awoke Adrian from his wistful daydreaming and followed Delano
up to the attending. She took Delano’s tickets and let the four of us pass.
Adrian held me against his side and I wrapped one arm around his torso.
It made walking slightly difficult and Adrian had obviously come to the
same conclusion. He smiled devilishly down at me and lifted me onto his
back slowly-obviously to appear human-he swung me up and I squealed
in a high pitched voice before breaking into a wild laughter. Adrian was so
spontaneous and romantic it was making every moment I shared with him
heartbreakingly unforgettable. How could someone so perfect love me? Of
all people why did he choose me? Of course I knew the answer to that, he
didn’t pick me… fate picked us. It wasn’t god or Lucifer that choose who
we loved; it was us in the end. I kissed his neck as we made our way down
the incredibly long hallway that had roughly four or five turns making it
easy to get incredibly annoyed. He smiled up at me and chuckled slightly
“Thank you” he said in a higher pitch voice than usually suggesting
he was surprised by my gesture
“I swear we act more like newly weds than… well newly weds” I
said with a laugh at how pathetically true it was. Adrian laughed with me
and reluctantly pulled me off when we reached the end of the hallway. It
had lead to the entrance of the plain. The hallway around the entrance was
messy and strewn with broken branches and crumpled leaves. Adrian
walked me onto the plain supporting me as I stepped across the large open
space between the plain and the hall way. He followed me swiftly as I
tried to find wear Alexander and Delano were sitting, I found them
quickly but noticed the seats next to them were full. I looked over at
Delano confused, he saw my expression and laughed. I felt Adrian’s arms
wrap around me as he leaned down to whisper in my ear.
“Were sitting in row Q seats one and two” Adrian said calmly
before kissing my cheek and letting go, he maneuvered around me and

Finding the Truth
lead me to the very back row on the left hand side. He slid into the seats
and took the window seat. I was secretly jealous, I preferred the window
seat when I was flying it made me feel better comforted to know what was
going on outside the small moving bubble called a plain. He sat me beside
him and kissed my cheek, we both buckled in and I removed the arm rest
between us making it easier for me to rest my head against his rock solid
chest. He kissed my hair and entwined our hands wordlessly; I played
aimlessly with the small antique gold ring on my finger. It felt nice having
Adrian here with me, it almost seemed as if we were alone. The sturdiest
politely asked that we remained in our proper seats until we were in the
air, Adrian and I reluctantly did as she asked keeping our fingers
entwined till we were safely in the air. Once we were safely air born I
happily unlocked my seat belt and removing the arm rest form between us
once again. Adrian undid his seat belt with just as much enthusiasm as I
did and let me snuggle comfortably into his chest. He curled his arms
around me and made sure I was comfortable. He sighed happily as I
curled tighter up against his chest letting my legs hang over the opposite
side of my chair. He kissed my hair and pulled me into his lap so that he
was now laying long ways across the chairs and I was on top of him facing
his chest. I giggled at the unexpected movement then nestled my body
more comfortably against his. He kissed my hair and stroked the counters
of my back slowly, massaging them lightly. I sighed with contentment and
kissed his covered chest, it was strange to me I wasn’t use to his chest
being covered even if it was only a loss button up t shirt. The first three
buttons were undone revealing his smooth bear chest
“How old were you when you were… changed?” I asked slowly
tracing circles in his chest, he exhaled sharply
“22” he said quickly, it should have bothered me but it honestly
didn’t. People had always believed I was much older than I was so it
wasn’t likely anyone would notice the difference in appearance.
“Hmm” was all I was able to say. “Were you really as amazing as
Delano said you were?” I asked curiously, he chuckled lightly beneath me.
“It depends on what he’s been saying. It’s true I did not feel the over
powering need to feed as normal vampires did. Nor did I ever have a

Finding the Truth
problem with resistance… until now” He laughed again “I suppose I was

like a vampire version of you, being able to do things most elders were
incapable of even imagining.” He concluded and I laughed with him.
“That’s my man” I muttered into his chest, he kissed my hair and
sighed happily admiring the scent of strawberries that came from my hair.
“May I ask you something for a change” he asked, I had enjoyed the
moments people would ask me for an answer instead of the other way
around. I wasn’t use to feeling so ignorant; I was use to being the one with
all the answers
“Anything you want to know” I said closing my eyes and inhaling
the sweet white musky scent that came of his skin. It pleased me in a
strange satisfying way that made me smile
“Delano and I never read your diary or followed you to school so
I’m curious… did you ever, feel this way before?” he asked struggling for
the right words, that one took me by surprise. I laughed at his question the
answer was so obvious “I don’t think its funny” Adrian interjected. I
struggled to compose myself, and then re-adjusted myself so I could reach
his lips. I kissed him tenderly and giggled again lightly
“No Adrian, I’ve never felt anything remotely like this. I’ve never
love anyone this way before.” I love you, you stupid romantic fool! I
wanted to scream at him but I suppressed the eager and settled for the
comfort of his frozen glass smooth lips.
“I love you Luna” he whispered at the end of our long lingering
kiss. I sighed and relayed the words back to him
“I love you Adrian” I kissed his nose and he squinted his eyes.
“Only you” I clarified and rested my head against his chest again. The
plain ride seem to last a life time, Adrian and I spend the time silently
plain with each others fingers as he stroked from my hair to my back. It
was a moment that needed no speech, a moment were actions spoke
louder than words except for the odd moment when we’d whispers the
truth and vow our emotions to one another. He’d kiss my lips and laughed
quietly; I would sigh happily and snuggle comfortably against his chest.
We always kept our hands and fingers entwined never letting go of the
other one. He had been conflicting my inner emotions savagely. His touch

Finding the Truth
made me quiver and almost explode out of my skin with the need to touch
him further …and yet, at the same time his touch was the only thing that
brought relief and a sense of comfort to me. I must have spent hours lying
across Adrian’s chest and honestly I was oblivious to the fact the seat belt
sign was on. That was, of course until the stewardess calmly awoke me
form my day dreaming gaze. I wasn’t sure why but I knew her words
would stay with me for life
“Newly weed’s” she guessed looking at the two of us
“No fiancé’s actually” I corrected her giggling at the very fact I had
pointed that very fat out-the way we acted-before we got on the plain
“Well from the way the two of you act I can see you’ll be very happy”
she said smiling down at us. That felt good, to have a complete stranger
comment on your love. And more so to have them say she believe I would
be happy, to have complete strangers realize that same fact made me
happy. Adrian and I re-buckled ourselves in and kept our hands entwined.
He soothed the side of my hands with his thumb and I rested my head
against his shoulder. My thoughts were so erratic; they change so rapidly
depending on my mood it was getting hard to understand what I wanted
at times. At the moment I was sure of two things
1. id dint want this stupid plain ride to end

2. I really didn’t want him to let go of me… not now
How could people stand this feeling? Sure my mother was a Christian
and didn’t believe in … before marriage but how was I suppose to resist
him? I loved him to much… if nothing else I could never let him leave my
side again. Not now… not ever. Adrian leaned over and kissed my cheek
It’s time to get off love” he said coaxing me out of my daydreaming and
constantly erratic train of thought.
“Umm… yeah” was all I was able to say. Without thinking about it or
letting go of Adrian’s hand I carefully maneuvered my way around the
crowding passengers and out the plain into yet another long hallway. I let
out a small disgruntled moan, were these people really so lacking in
inspiration? The only thing that had changed was the wall color from a

Finding the Truth
dreary dark blue to a deep romantic bloodlust red… bloodlust red. Adrian
kissed my cheek sensing my distaste at the decor and swung me onto his
back yet again I squealed at the obvious yet unexpected gesture.
“Shouldn’t you be expecting to be swept off your feet by now?” he
teased, I fought the erg to poke out my tongue and laugh like a five year
old. Instead I kissed his forehead absent mindedly
“I really should be expecting my knight in shining armor to be
sweeping me off my feet all the time, shouldn’t i? Oh well, I guess I’ll
always be expecting nothing. That way you’ll always surprise me” I said
smiling down at him. He laughed and trudged off down the long hallway.
“What’s your favorite color?” he asked spontaneously, I was taken off
guard by that. I rattled my brain trying to think of a viable answer that
would offend him. I decided the truth would work best,
“Well, about two weeks ago it was blue… and I suppose that’s still true,
but I’m more picky about the shading now. My favorite color is light sky
blue” I told him thinking it through as I said it. He pondered that for a
moment
“What about favorite band?” he asked
“Don’t you already know this kind of stuff? You have been watching
me for what was it… 16 years now. You think you would have learnt a few
things.” I mocked as he grimace up at me
“Well honestly the first ten year I didn’t really pay a lot of attention to
you, it wasn’t until your ten birthday you honestly made me curious” he
confessed then let his body turn stiff, obviously thinking what he had just
said probably offended me. I laughed
“So I wasn’t interesting until I was ten? Sounds about right, I acted
fairly normal until then… that was the year Jennifer left.” I added quietly.
He stroked my arms that were delicately rapped around his neck.
“Yes… you didn’t speak for weeks. No one did, it was quiet interesting
to watch a family act so unhappy about someone they banished. True your
mother had no choice but to bind her powers… but still.” He said shaking
his head at the memory. I was frozen on his back; he didn’t notice and
continued with his ranting

Finding the Truth
“You never did recover from that… not fully.” He said looking back at
the memories we had shared, though I was oblivious at the time to the fact
he was sharing them with me.
“You went back to school and ate… you’d talk to people, but you were
always keeping a safe distance from everyone around you including your
parents, especially your parents.” he said emphasizing the lengths I went
to keep my private little island exactly that “You always kept them at an
arms length; though I knew you held them closest in your heart you tried
to stay unattached. I don’t even think you notice it.” He concluded with a
slight chuckle. I didn’t comment and he continued with his conclusions “It
was something I was very glad to get past when I first met you… which is
why I kissed you immediately, I couldn’t have you distancing yourself
from me as you seemed to do for everyone one else. I think that’s why
there deaths haven’t made you go into shock or a coma… you loved them
but knew you would-subconsciously-loose them eventually” he said
finally falling silent waiting for me to speak or interject as I usually would,
the only problem was… he was right.
I had distanced my self from everyone after Jennifer had left me. I was
trying to push them all away so I could be happy on my little lonely island
of insecurities. I never wanted to hurt so deeply over another person again
but I also knew I didn’t want anyone one else to feel that way either.
Instead of cutting myself and focusing on all the bad that had happened, I
tried to focus on the things that would make the people around me happy.
I would always force a smile around my family no matter how bad I felt
on the inside, I concentrated on my neglected study’s and after only a
short time I had pulled my C+ standards all the way up to an A. it gave
my parents short glimpses of happiness and they were things I was
determined to push. My teachers were happy and my family was happy, I
had never been popular at school so it didn’t bother me a lot when I
became known as the school bookworm. After time I truly did just start to
blend in with the furniture, I always knew the answer to every question
my teachers would ask so after time there eyes simply passed over my
desk and moved to someone else. I ticked away on my little island waiting
for something to either stop the oblivion that was my existence or at least

Finding the Truth
rescue me on my little island. But fate had done me one better. I was
drafted with Adrian, alone on my little secluded beach with my one true
love… of coarse there were others living on my island now as well though
they now lived very far away they were still there. People like Alexander
and Delano were the closest and a small ship off in the distance to
symbolize my Gabriel. He was there… but far away. Lost in the deep blue
ocean almost out of sight, and yet clearly visible. Something about that fact
comforted me deeply, not the fact Gabriel meant so little to me in
comparison to Adrian… but more so that I now knew i was no longer
alone. There were people who cared about me now, people who were
there for me. People who loved me, people who love me
“Luna?” Adrian whispered quietly
“Huh? Yeah?” I answered him as he pulled me from my previous train
of thought.
“Are you ok?” he asked as he pulled my graceful from his back and I
plonked noisily to the ground.
“Yeah, I’m fine. Why wouldn’t I be?” I asked him rolling my eyes at his
question; he bent down and kissed my fore head
“I was worried I may have offended you” he admitted and I laughed
“Not really, you’re very perceptive.” I told him walking towards
Delano waiting at the gate. I could feel Adrian follow me, no because he
touched me but because I somehow felt connected to him now that he was
apart of my secluded little island. I loved that fact, I was no longer alone. I
had found my one true loved and I knew he was my forever.
“I’ll meet the three of you at the hotel” Adrian announced stopping in
his path Delano and I both stopped I turned around to look at him, it had
always pained me when he left but now… it was agonizing.
“You’re leaving?” I asked letting my voice resonate higher than normal,
I expected him to laugh but his face was just as serious as mine. He place
one hand under my chin and moved his face only inches away from my
own.
“I wont be long I promise. I’ll be gone less than two hours” he said, my
face was obviously not a happy one and I knew it quite clearly mirrored

Finding the Truth
his own. He kissed my lips tenderly then hugged me tightly though I

knew he was trying to be gentle. He kissed my hair and whispered
“I love you” I fought back the erg to cry. Instead I leant up on tipy toes
and kissed his cheek lovingly
“I love you to” I whisper in his ear. He sighed and realized my body.
He un-entwined our fingers and left with a sad almost agonized
expression on his face that mirrored my own. I watched as he left without
turning around, probably worried if he looked back at me he wouldn’t be
able to leave. Delano patted me on the head like a dog and I smacked his
hand way. He chuckled then led me into the unloading zone; we waited
for a short while for my large bag to come tumbling down the shoot.
When it finally arrived I yanked it out swiftly and followed Delano out
of the airport dragging the large suitcase behind me. We trudged off
towards a long expensive looking silver car that reminded me of the black
car I was so very fond of back home.
“I’ll be right back” Delano said passing the now awake Alexander to
me, I nodded at Delano and turned my attention to the little bundle of joy
in my arms. “Hello there, my little sleepy head. When did you wake up?” I
questioned my little angel; he yawned and stretched his arms
“When the plain started to fly” he said resting his head against my
chest. I looked up towards the moon and sighed, it was almost full tonight,
and only a very small part was missing.
I sighed heavily and massaged Alexander’s back with my one free
hand. I always had a connection with the moon after all I was named after
it. Luna Bella means beautiful moon. I remembered those nights when I
would look up at the stars and begin to ponder my existence, I always felt
safe and warm beneath the moon and I had never wanted it to be over. But
as my mother had once told me when I was little and she could some what
stand to talk to me on a metaphorical level, she had told me ‘it is sad to
watch another night end, but at the end of every sunset there is a sunrise and at
then end of every sun rise there will inevitably be a sunset. With the ending of a
day brings a brighter tomorrow Luna… always remember that my child’ she had
told me and I know knew I had kept my promise… I had remembered.

Finding the Truth
The night sky was filled with small twinkling stars that were well
distinguished against the dark navy blue sky.
“I’m back” I herd Delano call from behind me; I jumped at his
unexpected and unannounced presence. He laughed at my expression and
handed a fifty to the driver leaning against the hood of his car, smoking
his vile cigarette
“Grand Duomo Hotel please” he said after handing the driver the
money and opening the back door for Alexander and myself, I slid in
gracefully making sure Alexander was still comfortable and unharmed by
my movements. He squirmed slight in my arms and I giggle, I started
humming a strange tune at random and watched my youngling drift off to
sleep. The tuna was very familiar to me and yet it was still distant. I knew
the tune from memory and yet had no idea where it had come from.
Delano laughed when I cut off the humming abruptly, obviously my face
gave away more than I wanted it to.
“Where did you learn that song?” Delano asked also puzzled by the
familiar tune I had just been humming
“I’m not sure… I just know it, I think mum use to sing it to me” I said
still baffled by the beautiful song myself, he thought about that for a
moment then shrugged his shoulders and let the song drop. I remembered
being a small child and when I would have a nightmare my mother would
sing that song to me, there were words… but I can’t remember them. I
knew they weren’t in English, even as a small child I was able to
distinguish between the two languages. The words were in Latin… such
beautiful words. I spent most of the car ride trying to remember some of
those most beautiful words …and yet no matter how hard I tried, I
couldn’t. It was very disappointing.
“Were here” our driver announced pulling me from my previous
agitating train of thought. Delano got out first and walked around to the
other side of the car and opened the door for Alexander and myself.
“Thank you Delano” I said with a small giggle. I would have curtsied if
I wasn’t holding Alexander on my hip with both arms wrapped around his
backside. It suddenly reminds is me of the way Adrian held me in the air
outside J P and Oliver. My legs swung around his waist and his arms

Finding the Truth
supporting my backside, the way Alexander and I looked right now

wasn’t far off that. The only difference was that I was pretty sure I was
bigger seeing as I could wrap my legs around Adrian’s waist, and yet
Alex’s could only reach my hips. But the feeling was different between me
and Alex compared to me and Adrian. I loved them both, but the love was
different.
With Adrian… it was like electrifying magic, I felt better in his arms
then when I was using my magic. And then with Alex, I wanted to have
him close so I could protect him, so I could keep him safe with Adrian and
me… his father and I as it were. I followed Delano to the reception desk
and waited for him to collect our key card before entering a large wooden
elevator. The reception room was tastefully decorated; it was similar to the
grand hotel back in welcoming London. The floors were a cream colored
marble that matched the walls. All the furniture was a deep crimson red
framed with dark ebony colored wood. The pillars and front desk
matched, they were both a mixture of crimson red and chocolate, the only
difference being the pillars were made of marble and the front desk was of
a smooth finished wood.
“So what room number are we?” I asked finally trying to break the ever
growing, irritating silence
“Well you’ll be spending the night with Alexander and I, then
tomorrow at around mid-day you’ll be going to meet with the elders. I
must warn you though, the darkness’s elders are quiet different from those
of the white. The white elders are more like a court room where as-” I cut
him off mid sentence
“Where as the dark elders are more like a kings court, what the king
says goes. I’ve been told this before” I reminded him he laughed
“Well I’m glad you’ve been paying attention for once” he said rolling
his arms, I made a pouting face then turned away from him
“It’s been known to happen” I muttered under my breathe in a sour
tone of voice. Delano laughed at my face,
“Yes I suppose, every once in a blue moon.” He said laughing at my
expense. I tried to scowl at him but failed when I found my own pathetic
oblivious behavior just as entertaining ad Delano had I followed Delano

Finding the Truth
out of the elevator and into a large tastefully decorated room. It was
decorated much as the lobby only instead of the outstanding colors being
crimson red and ebony wood; it was deep royal blue and yet again the
same brilliant ebony colored wood.
“It’s beautiful” I said as I walked through the door and left my suitcase
just inside the doorway, I walked out towards the large open windows
that lead out to a small balcony.
“Just think, what Adrian has planed for you is even more Romanic”
Delano said chuckling from behind me, I blushed and handed Alexander
over to him willingly. I went and sat on the royal blue sofa situate in front
of a wide open fire place, it wasn’t lit but it was still beautiful all the same.
Delano walked into a back room with Alexander then came back empty
handed, he sat down beside me with a ‘humph’. Looked over at me
“So, what’s bothering you?” he asked out of no where, it was a strange
question because I hadn’t felt bothered at all. I was happy and content
where I sat
“what do you mean? I feel fine” I told him, it wasn’t a lie. I really was
confused and I really did feel fine. So what was he going on about?
“You don’t fool me missy, I know your upset about having to give up
Alexander. That’s clear enough on your face, and you obviously angry at
Adrian for being so narrow minded. But what else is it, I feel like I’m
missing something so clearly obvious and its driving me insane!” he
exclaimed, under normal circumstance I would have laughed at his
frustration. But not now, he was absolutely right. I was incredibly angry
about Adrian being so annoyingly narrow minded and suppressing the
feeling of being depressed over my handing over of Alexander. But that
wasn’t just it, I was angry about Gabriel. I was scared of how much I
would hurt him, and even more so that if I didn’t choose the darkness I
wouldn’t be welcome among the light… not after what happened between
me and rain. And especially not after enouncing my belief in god, how
could I not believe in the main reason for this war. Surely they saw
through my distant reluctance… surely.

Finding the Truth
“Hello? Earth to Luna, will you please tell me what’s bothering you” he
pleaded with me. I bit down on my lower lip and contemplated how to
phrase exactly what was hurting me
“…Everything” I whispered clutching at my chest, he waited patiently
for me to continue
“Gabriel’s going to be hurting all because of me, its not fair! And what
happens if I don’t want to be one of the enforcers? Especially considering
that stupid cow magenta! What happens then? I don’t think I’d be
welcome back with the guardians, though I’m sure Raphael and Michael
would be more than understand… much more. I still, I don’t know. It’s
just all so confusing! I just want to stay away from all these horrors, and
keep Adrian safe with me somewhere far away. But I can see it in his eyes
when he talks about the enforcers, he wants to go back. I’m making him
stay away from the only thing he knows! I’m so confused. I’d give up my
life for Adrian, but I don’t want anything to do with this war. No matter
what side I’m on! Or who’s right and who’s wrong. This war is pointless
Delano… I can’t take it” I said letting the small tears run down my cheek.
Nothing was making sense to me anymore, I wanted Adrian. But I wanted
no part of this pathetic pointless war that was ruining so many lives! I felt
Delano’s arms wrap around my shoulders as the tears continued to fall
down my cheeks. I leant me head against his chest and let the misery have
me. Delano stroked my head and hummed that same familiar melody I
had sung to Alexander.
“I understand Luna, I honestly do. I disagree when it comes to the war,
but I can see your point of view. When it comes to Adrian don’t worry that
your taking him away from everything he knows, after all that’s exactly
what he’s done to you. He took away your life. It doesn’t matter that
you’re now able to hold more people in your heart and you act like
something more than a hollow figure. He took away your familiar and
threw you into the scary imaginings of the underworld that is our
existence. He’s hurt you just as much Luna, maybe more. But he loves you
and will stand by your decision, he probably wont be happy about your
decision… he’ll probably even try to force you into it. But he’ll always love
you that I can be sure of” Delano said in a comforting tone as he soothed

Finding the Truth
me. The tears began to slow and my head became clearer. I don’t think id
had a real good cry about any of the things I had gone through and I tried
to convince myself this would be beneficial in the long run. When the tears
where silence to a gentle whisper of ripping through my throat as I gasped
for air, Delano helped me up and helped me dry my eyes.
“I haven’t gone out to feed in a fair while, I’ll be back some time in the
early morning, Adrian should be back any minutes now.” He told me
stroking the side of my face I nodded and gave him a faint glimpse of a
smile. He smiled back then left in yet another gust of wind. I let the fire
with a pack of matches that were sitting on the mantel and curled up on
the white fur rug on the ground only inches away from it. I wasn’t cold,
actually the opposite. I was intensely warm, on the verge of sweating
almost. But it was comforting and distracting to watch the flames as the
crackled and popped against one another, as the bright waves or orange
and yellow climbed to wards the chimney. It was very soothing.
I felt a pair of frozen ice like arms wrap around me and I shivered,
more so out of happiness and surprise rather than the fact his touch was
especially icy against my burning skin. He sat behind me with his legs
extended around me and pressed his marble body against my own. I
leaned back against his chest and sighed. I only ever realized how much I
loved and missed Adrian when he would come back to me after we had
been apart, and it seemed the feeling intensified depending on how much
time we were apart.
“Welcome back” I whispered when his cheek turned from mine and I
felt his frozen lips pressing against my neck. “I missed you” I said as his
lips began to wander, he laughed as they left my skin
“That’s a very good thing.” He said, I laughed with him and turned my
face to him to kiss his marble like frozen lips. I liked his bottom lip before
pulling away; I had never noticed the taste before. It was strange and yet
wonderful, it wasn’t floral like the scents he produced, it was sweeter and
fruit like. But I couldn’t put my finger on what it was. He chuckled at my
unexpected gesture, and then returned to holding my back close against
his chest. We watched the flames crackle and climb together. After staring
at them for a short while in Adrian’s arms, they seemed like elegant dances

Finding the Truth
on a ballroom floor, dancing and entwining in time with one another. It

was very romantic.
“Are you tiered my love?” he asked me tracing the bags under my eyes,
I sighed at his frozen touch and closed my heavy eyes
“Not right now” I lied. I didn’t want to sleep anymore. I hated my
visions they plagued me more than any of the realities I had faced in the
past two weeks. Not to mention when Adrian held me in his arms like this
it felt depressingly inevitable that one day soon he wouldn’t be able to stay
with me… his bloodlust would be far too powerful.
“Are you sure?” he asked skeptically still tracing the shadows under
my eyes
“Yeah, I’m comfortable where I am” I told him. I turned my body and
curled up on top of his chest he stroked my hair as I lay there comfortable,
I felt serene and happy and yet I knew he wouldn’t drop that subject. After
all I was a fragile little human.
“You look like your about to pass out on me” he whispered in my ear
with a low chuckle that vibrated through his body
“I’m comfortable where I am” I persisted. He kissed my hair
“You really should get your sleep, I don’t want you collapsing from
exhaustion tomorrow” he whispered as he chuckled that same lowly
sound I was falling in love with.
“Don’t move then” I grumbled against his chest. The sound coming out
in a yawn making it loose it’s commanding offensive implication. He
chuckled at my unimpressive threat and held his body comfortably still
beneath me, he massaged my back gently and kissed my forehead every
few minutes. I was relatively tiered and to my annoyance and his triumph
I soon fell under the crippling wave that was unconsciousness.
I tried not to pay attention to my visions but even as I resisted I
unfortunately caved under the curiosity that I felt towards my future.
Nothing had changed. Adrian was still going to leave me, he would still
confess his plans to leave me behind and I would beg him as always to say,
“Don’t Go!” I would plead with him, throwing my arms around him
and letting out all the tears I could shed. He’d lovingly kiss my cheek then
push me away. The last thing I could feel is that all too familiar gust of

Finding the Truth
wind whip wildly against my face as he disappeared and left me for the
depths of depression that was his absence. I’d fall to my knees unable to
cover myself in the numbness I once so relied upon. I would be alone with
nothing but the pain to comfort me, until I had the courage to call Gabriel.
But was that fair to Gabriel? Was it ok for me to be so selfish, to push him
away so far only to pull him back in? I knew the answer… no. no it wasn’t
far to Gabriel. I knew Gabriel would still love me and wait for me no
matter what I did… but that didn’t make it ok to leave him hanging on my
words. I knew the only way I could sever my ties with him was to fight
with him, I had to tall him I hated him and I never wanted t see his face
again for as long as I lived… but could I honestly do that?
“Morning love” I herd Arian whisper in my ear, it was only just day
break out side and I knew it was incredibly early.
“Morning Adrian” I said as I stretched up and kissed his lips. He
hadn’t moved since last night, I was sprawled out on his body resting my
head on his chest. It was more comfortable than I would have expected
considering how tough and frozen his body was. But the room around us
was boiling, and it made me happy I had Adrian with me.
“What’s the time” I asked in a yawn like voice. He laughed at my
expression and I could only imagine how horrible I looked. He kissed my
nose just below him and chuckled again,
“Just after 5:30 but you were starting to stir, I don’t like the thought
of you having a nightmare” he confessed squeezing his brow together, I
laughed lightly myself and lent up to kiss his lips
“Thank you for caring” I said before reluctantly pushing my body
off of his. I walked back towards the door where I had left my suitcase last
night and carried it into the large on suit bathroom. Adrian had lovingly
followed me around like a love sick puppy dog and helped me retrieve a
suitable pair of clothes. I left the pile of clothes and my toiletries in the
bathroom then carried my suitcase back into the master bedroom. I turned
and wrapped my arms around Adrian’s waist, he reciprocated and kissed
my forehead
“Do me a favor” I whispered against his chest
“Anything” he said not thinking about his words

Finding the Truth
“Don’t watch” I said and he chuckled

“Anything but that” he said bending down to kiss my cheek
“Please Adrian just respect my privacy for once” I pleaded with him
kissing his chest and hiding my face from his all to persuasive gaze
“Fine. I won’t invade your privacy” he promised, I smiled up at him
and kissed his elegant smooth lips
“Thank you Adrian, I wont be long” I promised him before un-
entwining my body from his and skipping happily into the bathroom.
Adrian laughed at my child like behavior; I turned around and poked my
tongue out like a small child. What I didn’t expect was for his frozen lips to
wrap around it. I jumped back taken by surprise and laughed loudly
“Ewe! Adrian!” I complained laughing at his unexpected gesture; he
laughed with me, and kisses my forehead
“You’re such a tease” he accused of me I giggled again.
“It’s a gift” I said rolling my eyes “it’s your fault you peeked the first
time around that really wasn’t very smart.” I said and then I sighed
“I suppose not” he said I kissed his cheek
“Ok, go make yourself useful for twenty minutes while I take a
shower” I said pushing him out the door
“Ok, ok, I’m going. No need to push” he said sarcastically. I closed
and locked the door behind me, I knew it was stupid considering there
was no way a locked door could prevent him from sneaking in.
“Don’t you trust me” I herd Adrian call from the other side of the
door. I thought about that for a moment and with a sigh I unlocked the
door.
“If you want me to trust you, you can start working on it now.” I
said opening the door wide. Adrian stared at me confused “if you want me
to trust you, I’ll be able to leave the door wide open and you wont even be
tempted to peak. Because you’ll know how upset I’ll be” I explained, he
laughed and wrapped his arms around me.
“I can’t promise I won’t be tempted” he admitted kissing my lips
lightly
“Then just promise me you wont peek” I said, he sighed and set me
down

Finding the Truth
“I promise to respect your privacy Luna, I’ll be waiting in the living

room” he said with a sigh. I watched him trudge down the hallway and
turned--while fighting the erg to lock the door again--and turned on the
water slowly undressing as I waited for the water to run warm. I got in the
shower and forgot about the door completely. I washed my hair with
Adrian and I’s favorite strawberry scented shampoo, and scrubbed my
body feverishly to the point wear different patches of my body glowed
scarlet red. I decided there was no hurry seeing as how early it was and
shaved my legs scrupulously. When I was finished and I knew I had
nothing else to possibly do I turned off the hot water and dried my boy
with the thick white towel. When I was finished I wrapped it around my
body and sauntered over to the mirror.
“How on earth can you love this Adrian?” I asked rhetorically
examining my face in the mirror and feeling disappointed I had so very
little to offer him. I herd a strange sound coming from the living room and
look towards the door just in time to see Adrian appear swiftly in the door
frame
“What did you just ask me?” he said leaning against the door frame
with his hands in the pockets of his old denim jeans. He looked at me with
an expression of both confusion and anger in his eyes, I didn’t understand
his expression but honestly I didn’t really care
“never mind Adrian” I said shaking my head the retrieving my
clothes from where I had stashed them before, I dropped the clothed when
I felt Adrian’s frozen arms wrap around my waist. He felt colder than
normal, but I blamed that on the fact my skin was red with the heat and
friction of the shower.
“Luna, you’re beautiful” he whispered in my ear, I sighed and
relaxed
“Only to your eyes” I exhaled the words running together and yet
still sounding clear and distinct
“No Luna… to every ones eyes except your own.” He said kissing
my neck

Finding the Truth
“You’re absolutely absurd Adrian!” I spat the words at him freeing

my self from his grasp making sure the movement didn’t shake off my
towel. He chuckled behind me as he watched my gather my clothing
“That’s fair, but your blind my love” he said back to me smiling
devilishly, I was incredibly flattered. I placed the pile of clothing on the
bench and retrieve my black and white spotted matching bra and
underwear, I was about to put them on before I realized Adrian was still
standing in the door way watching my every move.
“What happened to respecting my privacy?” I asked
“You never told me that included watching you ‘getting’ dressed” he
said, I picked up my toiletry bag and threw it at him. It would have hit
him right on the head, but being the agile vampire he was he easily caught
the flying make up.
“Pervert” I accused of him, he laughed and sighed before throwing
the toiletry bag back to me. Shit! I barely caught it
“Fine, I’ll wait for you” he said trudging back to the living room. I
hurried with my clothing and decided against putting on perfume, Adrian
like the smell of my skin the way it was even though my senses were two
dull to notice it. I blow dried and brushed my hair continuously until my
wavy blond hair looked thicker than normal and bounced when I walked.
I flattened out the bottom puffy skirt of the dark black dress Adrian had
picked out for me and stumbled around trying to put on the thigh high
black leather boots. I felt incredibly Italian in this outfit and the reason
seemed to escape me. I walked out into the living room and rested against
the hallway door frame
“How do I look?” I asked Adrian admiring my outfit from the royal
blue couch; he took in every inch of my form from my toes to my now
bouncy hair. I wasn’t sure what it was but something about the way he
looked at me made me feel very self conscious. I blushed when he smiled
widely in approval
“Very nice.” He said emphasizing the word ‘very’ with both his eyes
and his tone. I blushed even deeper then walked slowly over to Adrian
before landing gracefully in his lap.

Finding the Truth
“Thank you” I said as I turned my head and gave me a peck on the

lips. “So where’s Delano?” I asked looking around the room
“He should be here soon” Adrian said in an un-interested tone
“And Alex is he still asleep?” I asked as he smiled brilliantly
“Yes our son is safe and sleeping” he said happily wrapping his
arms around me. I loved the way he said ‘our son’ it made me upset I was
going to give him up in only a few short days. Adrian saw the upset look
on my face and kissed my neck in
“You don’t have to give him up you know. He’ll be safe and happy
with us; it would avoid a lot of confusion when he’s older as well” he said
continually kissing my shoulder and neck, I hated these kisses they were
much too persuasive. I stood up from his lap, he wasn’t going to budge me
on this ever! He stood up along side me and I turned to face him, I held his
hands tightly and looked into his eyes
“Adrian, if you could go back in time to when you were… changed.
Would you still let it happen?” I asked him he smiled widely
“Now that I have you, I’m glad I was changed. Living for eternity
isn’t easy I’ll admit, nit when you have no one to share it with” he said
wrapping his arms around my waist
“But if you didn’t have me, could you honestly wish this kind of a
life for our son? Would you honestly condemn him to walk this path?” I
asked in a pleading tone, he considered it for a moment then sighed
“I’m going to miss him Luna” he told me, I don’t think Adrian had
ever said anything like this to me. It was a far cry from the very first time I
mentioned my little Alexander. But I was happy to be wrong and happy
he had changed his mind about our child. I wrapped my arms around his
thick muscular neck and buried my face in his chest
“I know Adrian… I know. I’ll miss him to” I said feeling the
reddening of my eyes as I let salt water leek onto his shirt. He sat down
and pulled me onto his lap, cradling my head between his and his
shoulder. He kissed my hands and tried to sooth me; I really would miss
my little Alexander. he was the most adorable constant thing I’ve had in
my entire life, and I knew it would almost kill me to see him go… but I
knew he would be better off among humans, he would be happy and safe

Finding the Truth
away from all these horrors that plagued my existence. The only thing
worth living for now was Adrian, he was my future… or was he.
“I hate feeling like the weakest link” I told Adrian when I was able
to feel the tears in my eyes evaporate, he chuckled slightly below me.
“Trust me Luna; you’re not the weakest link. If I could cry right
now, I would.” he told me as he started to rock me gently
“Don’t you ever get bored with playing the perfect flawless
guardian?” I asked sarcastically at first then slowly realized I actually
wanted an answer for this question
“Oh I’m far from flawless” he said chuckling once again
“Not to my eyes” I told him, kissing the closest piece of skin on his
neck I could reach. He suddenly when serious and turned our body’s
carefully so he could reach my lips
“Thank you” he said before kissing me tenderly, he was a strange
creature when you thought about it. So loving and sweet when he was
around me and yet just as intimidating and blood thirsty as usual. I knew
that even though the Adrian I was accustomed to was sweet and loving, he
had another life. He was a member of the enforcers, strong and brutal.
And yet as I realized this, it became clear to me that I really didn’t care
what he was capable of. He loved me and I loved him that was all I needed
to know… but could I honestly turn to the dark side all for love? My
stomach rumbled below us and I pulled away to giggle.
“I’m sorry; being partly human has its draw backs.” I said as I
gracefully slid off his lap and out of his arms. I jumped a little when he
grabbed my wrist and swung me back into his arms, I landed with a thud
on his lap lying side ways like before. He leaned in close to my face and
whispered
Where are you going? I wasn’t finished yet” he complained and I
giggled. He kissed my lips again slowly and passionately now, it seemed
like only seconds and yet some how hours as I sat there in Adrian’s arms,
but of coarse my stomach had a different agenda. Around the 5th grumble
Adrian finally pulled away.
“Are you finished yet?” I asked tracing his bottom lip, he laughed
and kissed my nose

Finding the Truth
“Not even close, but I don’t think you stomach is patient enough to
wait out eternity” he said in a joking tone
“im sorry, what can I say bing human isn’t easy”I said jumping off
his lap, he laughed and followed me. I fumbled around in the carbonated
for something to eat, but of coarse being a hotel all I could find was a mini
bar and complementary tea bags. I groaned and stood up
“Looks like I’m going to get to use my credit card today” I said
walking towards the old white phone hanging from the wall, just below it
was a small menu I guessed it was for room service. I flipped through a
few pages until I came to the breakfast menu; I flicked over the list before
making a mental note of what I wanted. I picked up the phone and dialed
1 for room service
“Hello how may I help you?” the lady from the front office asked
“I’m calling for room service” I told the attendant
“Oh ok, what would you like this morning?” she asked
“Umm, would you please be able to send up one blue berry and one
strawberry plate of pancakes, and a jug of orange juice?” I asked the lady
as she wrote down my order
“No problem miss, they should be up in around 15minutes” she said
in a polite cheerful tone that made you suspect she was ready to hang up
on you in that very instance
“Thank you” I said before hanging up and turning to wards Adrian
who was leaning against the wall behind me.
“Two plates?” he asked I giggled,
“Our son is human as well you know” I told him as I pushed him
out of the way with both my hands, I couldn’t have succeeded without his
help. So for that I was grateful, I walked towards the backroom where my
little Alexander was sleeping. He was so angelic when he slept it could
have made me cry, I kissed his forehead and rubbed his arm
“Alexander my dear, its time to wake up” a cooed as he slowly
opened his eyes
“Ok mummy” he said with a yawn, I giggled a little and kissed his
forehead again before leaving the room. I jumped when Adrian’s cold
hand suddenly touched me, I really should be use to that by now

Finding the Truth
“You scared me” I said smiling up at him, he laughed and brushed

the hair out of my face
“Am I interrupting anything?” Delano called from the door way I
laughed and shook my head.
“It doesn’t matter, if we were doing anything something tells me
Adrian wouldn’t really be bothered by you watching” I said with a smug
grin on my face, he leaned down and kissed the hollow below my ear
“Obviously not” he said, I giggled and pulled away. Delano laughed
as well
“But she would” he pointed out and Adrian sighed
“I know” he answered with a slightly pout like look on his face, I
kissed his cheek—considering that’s all I could reach—and sighed
“Don’t worry; I’m yours for the next few nights. Undisturbed and
untouched by the outside world” I said stroking the right side of his face
he sighed and nodded
“The suspense’s is killing me!” he groaned and I giggled. At that
moment my little Alexander stumbled wearily through the door, I bent
down and swooped him up n my arms. I felt Adrian’s cold arms stiffen
behind me and his frozen lips graze my ear “I wouldn’t do that in front of
the council” he said with a small chuckle “I don’t think you’d want them
seeing anything without your permission, especially if you wont even let
your fiancé look” he said with a laugh. I elbowed him in the ribs and he
backed off, though I doubt he even felt it.
“Did I miss something?” Delano asked raising his eye brows
“Nothing you need to worry about” I told him before throwing a
warning glance towards Adrian; I didn’t want my dad to know intimate
details of my sex life… well lack of a sex life. Adrian smiled and nodded as
if he could read ever subconscious though I was thinking. I smiled back
and pecked his lips lightly before turning my attention back to Alexander
“Did you have a good sleep?” I asked him as I sauntered over to the
couch and sat down. He smiled up at me and snuggled comfortably
against my chest
“Yep, I had lots of pretty dreams” he said smiling lightly

Finding the Truth
“Do you want to tell me about them?” I asked, I was always

interested in what Alexander was thinking. He always seemed so quiet
around us and yet still incredibly affectionate at the same time. He was
truly proof of heaven on earth
“When I remember them” he told me with a yawn, I laughed and
stroked his face. His skin was so warm and smooth, like that of a new born
baby’s. There was a loud knocking from the door
“Room service” a strong mans voice called from behind it, I gestured
for Adrian to pen the door and he did so. It was strange usually it was the
other way around, but I suppose I was holding our son in my arms.
“Here you are sir, you can pay before you leave down at the front
office” he informed Adrian; Adrian smiled and rolled in the red trolley
slamming the door in the old bus boys face. i laughed loudly at the bus
boys face then quickly felt very bad about it
“Hey Alexander” I asked the small slowly waking child in my arms
“Yes mummy?” he asked, that word still pulled at my heart strings.
“Do you want blueberries or strawberries?” I asked him, he looked
at me slightly confused, he answered anyway
“Blueberries” he finally confessed, I smiled and walked Alexander
into the small dining area. I sat him down on the chair and handed him the
blueberry pancakes, his face lit up immediately and I laughed. I place my
plate on the table and poured two glasses of orange juice. I swiftly joined
Alexander and tried to ignore the vampire audience we had watching our
every move, it was harder than it sounded. When I was finished in rested
back in my chair and waited for Alexander to finish. When he finally did I
swiftly cleared the plates and rested them back on the red trolley Adrian
kissed my cheek before I walked back into the small on suit bathroom to
brush my teeth and give my appearance a once over. I had forgotten I
neglected to put on make up this morning; I quickly applied what I could
and walked back into the large lounge room. I walked over towards my
vampire fiancé and kissed his glass smooth lips
“Are you ready?” he asked

Finding the Truth

Finding the Truth
Early Honey-Moon
Chapter 12
“Am I ready for what?” I questioned him; he smiled and bent down
to whisper in my ear
“For you early honey moon, did you honestly forget?” he asked
sounding both joking and slightly disappointed at the same time. I kissed
his cheek while I could and laughed
“no I didn’t forget, but I though we weren’t doing that until after we
meet with the council” I said “and I didn’t think we were meeting with the
council till noon” I clarified and he laughed
“It’ll probably take us about and hour and a half to get there, not to
mention both the castle and where we’ll be staying are fairly close to one
another” he said with a smug grin I didn’t quite understand
“So where are we going exactly?” I asked he shook his head
“It’s a surprise, you’ll have to wait and see.” He said smiling. I knew
I wasn’t going to get an answer out of him so I decided to just let it drop.
“Ok, I’m read. Let’s go” I said taking Adrian’s hand in mine he
smiled down at me and kissed my nose.
“Ok” he said swinging me into his arms exactly like a couple of
newly weds. I laughed as he started humming the marriage tune “dum,
dum, da dum!” he hummed and he carried me out of the building, plenty
of spectators turned their heads to stare at the two of us.
But honestly I really didn’t care. All that mattered right now was
Adrian and me were off to our ‘early honey moon’ as he had put it. He slid
me into the back of a sleek black car that reminded me of the one I was so
very found of back in London. As we drove neither Adrian nor the driver

Finding the Truth
made any contact physical or verbal, I’m not sure why but that seemed to
bother me.
Adrian cradled me in his arms and stroked my face lovingly, I felt
warm and peaceful. I hadn’t understood about the weather until now, the
air around me was humid and horribly warm and yet I couldn’t see the
sun through the clouds. Adrian didn’t notice the change in weather; it
didn’t have any affect on his body anymore.
He knew the weather bothered me and promised not to let go of me
until we were back in beautiful cold London. But even that thought
bothered me; I knew that shortly after we return to London I would have
to give up my little angel to a family I knew little about. Adrian leaned
down and kissed my warm lips
“Love you” I whispered when my lips were free
“I love you more” he said still smiling at me beautifully, I felt like
my heart was going to fly out of my chest.
“You wish” I said and he laughed. I felt comfortable and safe as I lay
my head on his lap and he stroked my hair. As I lay there he’d constantly
complement me, it got to the point where I thought my head was going to
swell two double its normal size
“You’re so beautiful” he said yet again
“Ok enough with the complements, I think I get how pretty you
think I am” I said with a disgruntled sigh.
“How pretty the whole world thinks you are” he corrected, I
blushed
“Your impossible Adrian” I sighed closing my eyes then wrapped
my arm comfortably around he right leg, he twitched slightly at my slow
movement then relaxed
“Oops, I’m sorry Adrian” I said when his leg recoiled from me.
“Don’t be” he said moving his leg back into place. I didn’t
understand why he moved his leg away but I didn’t care, I was
comfortable and still a little tiered. I was only moments away from sleep
before Adrian lent down and kissed my ear

Finding the Truth
“Were here love” he said as he helped me back up into a sitting

position. I reluctantly obeyed and tried to focus my eyes, the windows
were so darkly tinted it was hard to see what was outside the window
“Where are we?” I asked. I could hear my words come out in a mush
like sentence that made what I was saying hard to understand.
Adrian smiled an opened the door, he jumped out gracefully and helped
me out of the car. When I was safely out I stared at the beautiful red brick
house on the top of a cliff top surrounded by a garden of wild flowers and
my favorite white carnations growing in abundance around the windows.
I stared longingly at the beautiful dream getaway home; Adrian
smiled as he examined my face for any disappointment. He was obviously
satisfied by his findings
“Do you like it?” he asked as he wrapped his arms around my torso
“Like it, no way! I love it!” I said jumping up into Adrian’s arms and
wrapping my legs around his waist, I suppressed the erg to scream and
kissed him passionately.
“Thank you Adrian! It’s beautiful.” I said in a very high pitched
voice, his simple only widened
“I’m glad you like my home” he said kissing my lips again while he
was still smiling, it made the kiss awkward.
“Your home?” I asked confused
“Yes, I use to live here before Delano dragged me to Australia to
watch over you. By that way did you know Australia isn’t red and orange
with little green bushes here and there?” he asked surprised I laughed at
him
“And there aren’t kangaroo’s every where either” I said smiling
down at his beautiful face, he kissed my lips again and smiled
“But there are plenty of mini kangaroo’s jumping around” he said
smiling over the fond memories of animal sound I use to fall asleep to at
night
“Potaroo’s” a corrected him “but don’t forget the koala’s and
kookaburra’s” he kissed my lips again then swung me back into the newly
wed position and carried me up the hundreds of stairs that led to his

Finding the Truth
house. I giggled and blushed as he walked up the stairs humming the

wedding theme yet again. He opened the door and strode through it.
The walls were red brick and incredibly well aged, the floors were a
dark mahogany wood that matched the furnishings. The lounge suit was a
familiar white leather and red brick fire place matched the walls. Adrian
kept walking through the dining room/kitchen it was decorated much as
the rest of the house, red brick wall mahogany dining set and stainless
steal kitchen wear. I couldn’t help but laugh at that
“What’s so funny?” Adrian asked stunned by my sudden humorous
mood towards him much loved home
“Nothing, it’s just that you’ve probably never been in this room
either” I explained, after a short moment of examining the room he
understood what I meant and laughed as well.
“I have been in this room before… I’ve just never used it as it was
originally intended” he explained, I nodded with a wide smile on my face.
He continued through the kitchen to a small hallway with three doors. He
opened the first one to his right. It was a very plain guest room, one large
double bed in the middle and two side tables. I guessed Adrian didn’t
have many visitors. He set me down on my feet.
“I’m very sorry it’s so bare, this is where you’ll be sleeping” that
struck a cord. Where would he sleep “unless of coarse you don’t mind
sharing a bed with Me.” he explained smiling at me I turned and wrapped
my arms around his neck
“I think I can stand sleeping in the same bed with you, haven’t I
done that already though?” I asked cocking me head to one side and
widening my eyes like a small puppy, he laughed and stroked my face.
“I suppose you have, but I though it polite to give you the option all
the same.” He said, I stretched up and kissed his lips.
“Thank you, I never knew you could be so gentlemanly” I said
touching his nose with the end of my finger
“What can I say love, you bring out the best in me” he said smiling,
god that was a cheesy line. I laughed and he chuckled as well.
“Are we going to continue this tour or what?” I asked looking over
towards the door.

Finding the Truth
“Ok” he said smiling down devilishly at me, he scooped me back up

into his arms and this time it did make me scream as his cold hand caught
a small patch of bare skin towards the top of my thigh. We laughed
together as he walked me into the centre room. It was large white tiled
bathroom; the shower was large enough for at least eight people.
The large porcelain spar bath look warm and inviting as it was fully
drawn and had red rose petals plastered across the top. There were two
matching sink and basins on the opposite side of the shower built of eight.
Un-lit candles hung from every possible place imaginable.
“This room is going to be fun” I said looking up at Adrian
“I hope so” Adrian said looking down at me with a devilish look. I
laughed giving him a cue to continue his tour. He took the tip and
continued into the last room, he paused just out side
“This is the master bedroom” he told me before swinging the door
open and watching my every little reaction. The first thing I notice was the
back wall; it was completely made of glass and looked out over cliff face.
The ocean was absolutely wonderful, it sparkled a breath taking light blue
against the sun rays. If you walked out towards the edge of the cliff face it
would fell like you could almost touch the water.
The room didn’t match the rest of the house in anyway, the walls
were white plaster and the floors were a white fur like carpet. There were
white curtains hanging around the large white bed that was embedded a
meter below the floor every corner of that bed walls where covered n
white pillows of all shapes and sizes.
I hadn’t noticed till then that Adrian was walking towards the bed, I
looked up at him and with a cunning look he threw me into the bed I
landed on the incredibly soft mattress with a loud squeal before laughing
like a four year old child when Adrian swiftly jumped in afterwards. He
smiled down at me as I struggled to compose my face he brushed the
golden waves out of my face and kissed my nose
“What do you think?” he asked quietly glancing over every inch of
my face. I blushed and giggled slightly
“I think I like this room best of all” I admitted as he kissed my lips
again.

Finding the Truth
“I do to” he said smiling widely exposing his slightly sharper Kay

nines.
“Can I ask you something?” I asked staring at his alluring sharpened
teeth that some how managed to make me shiver just by looking at them
“What’s on your mind” he asked as he comfortably arranged his
body so it was delicately hanging over me while he stroked my face and
waited patiently for my question.
“I know this is probably a stupid question to ask but why haven’t
you killed me yet?” I asked, his face changed into one of pure confusion
“What?”
“Well I’ve read vampire books and seen the movies… it’s always so
hard for them to resist killing there… human. So how are you able to do
this kind of stuff?” I asked, he laughed
“Haven’t you asked this question already?” he said staring down at
me
“Have I?” I honestly couldn’t remember asking him, I would have
remembered that face.
“I believe you have” he said before caressing my neck with his
frozen lips, the feeling made my back arch and—much to Adrian’s delight
—my mouth to pop open. When I was finally able to compose my self I
still wanted to know the answer
“But still, how can you… be so close.” I asked him, he sighed and
pulled away to look at my face
“When I was created, I didn’t feel the ergs most vampires feel for
blood. I’ll admit when I’m with you it is… difficult at times, but I have a
very tight grip on my self control. I don’t believe I’m in danger of hurting
you… or biting you” he said jokingly before continuing along my jaw line
and back to the sensitive skin in my neck. It was a strangely pleasant
sensation as his tongue caressed my jugular vein. His mouth slowly by
obviously moved back up towards my face, until he reached my lips.
I could have sat there for hours in his frozen embraces and to be
perfectly honest I’m pretty sure I did. If I had my way I would spend the
majority of my time kissing Adrian, but of coarse time and space has its
own agenda. Adrian pulled away slowly with a groan and I looked at him

Finding the Truth
both confused and angry, I could tell my expression scream ‘I wasn’t

finished!’ he put his fingers to my lips.
“We better not keep Donavan waiting, he’d never let you see it--in
public--but he has quite a mean streak.” Adrian said kissing my lips once
more; I didn’t care about what he had just said. I was just happy his lips
where back with mine but with yet another irritated grown he pulled
away and pulled us out of the below sea level bed.
He scooped me back up into his arms with me giving a short
unexpected squeal—yet again—and walked me down the many stairs
leading to his house. When we reached the bottom that same beautiful
black car was waiting for us. Had someone really been waiting down here
all this time? That’s going to cost Adrian a fortune! Silly Mr. Manly
vampire… where did he get all his money anyway? Money doesn’t just
grow on trees now does it? But then again vampires and Wicca’s rent
suppose to be real either. And this stupid war shouldn’t be real! This
enraged fighting should be happening! It should all be over and Adrian
shouldn’t be tempted to kill people just because he’s a little angry, no not
angry… but… enraged.
“Are you ok?” Adrian asked me when the car started; I hadn’t been
paying attention and didn’t know what to say
“Umm… yeah, yeah I’m fine” I said throwing him a weak smile then
continuing with my previous train of thought.
“Don’t lie to me Luna” he said while pulling me against his side and
wrapping his arms around me protectively “I know when some things
bothering you, tell me what’s wrong” he said as I curled into his chest. He
stroked my hair and kissed my forehead attempting to calm me down and
coax a conscious answer out of me. I sighed and complied
“I’m… I’m just a little angry” I told him concentrating on my
breathing now. “What are you angry about my love?” Adrian asked as he
pondered the many things I could be angry about
“…The War” I told him cringing into his chest waiting for him to
blow a gasket about how difficult I was when it came to the war. But to my
surprise he just held me and kissed my forehead

Finding the Truth
“I know Luna… I know it doesn’t make sense to you, but I’m hoping
that in time… you’ll understand. If you can’t see my side, then you’ll at
least understand” he said holding me tightly against his chest as he
cradled my head between his a neck and shoulder.
“It doesn’t make sense for people to be dieing over something so
pointless…it’s worse than terrorism! Two groups basically screaming at
each other ‘you have to believe what we believe or were going to bomb
you!’ its pathetic! I hate no essential violence!” I basically screamed at him.
I cringed back into his chest as I felt a small tear escape my eyes and stain
his shirt. I knew he was holding back some bottled up angry emotion. And
yet he stayed calm around me.
“Your turning into a humanitarian on me” he chuckled,
“You have no idea how appropriate that term is” I said joining in
with his laughter.
“Since when are you so calm and easy going about the war? You
almost… you were very angry the last time I told you how I felt. What
changed?” I asked him, he seemed to be taken by surprise over my
question.
“I’m not sure… I suppose I just—” he trailed off obviously this
subject was either bothering or perplexing him
“You just what?” I asked pushing the subject
“I just can’t let myself hurt you again… or even come close to it.” He
said pulling me tighter against his chest almost crushing my ribs in the
motion. He didn’t realize he was hurting me; he probably wasn’t even
using that much force. But I didn’t struggle; I didn’t even pay the pain any
notice. All I knew was Adrian loved me so much that he wanted me to be
happy, why was he being so completely selfless? Does he love me that
much? Or is this only going to be a temporary thing? Will it change when
we get back to London? Will I want to go back to London?
“That’s not all is it?” he asked examining my face
“No… its not” I admitted
“What’s the matter Luna, I don’t like seeing you upset… it makes
me… angry” he finally spat out; I leaned up and kissed his cheek.

Finding the Truth
“I’m sorry Adrian” I said resting back against his chest “I know it
does, it’s like when I see you unhappy. I can’t stand it!” I said. He bent
down and kissed my lips.
“I know Luna, I know it hurts.” He said wincing at the last word. I
hate him being in any pain! I hate anyone ever being in pain! It was my job
to make people happy and forget about unpleasant things! He shouldn’t
be sad! And yet … still…
“I love you Adrian” I whispered into his neck. He moved our body’s
so he was facing me and kissed me tenderly answering every silent
question I had ever wanted an answer to. Nothing mattered now… it was
all for him. When he finally pulled away to let me breathe, he didn’t say ‘I
love you’ like I had thought he would… he said nothing. Maybe he was
hoping his silence would be reassurance enough, after all he had told me
he loved me so many times before. Why did I need him to say it again?
“Were here” a deep mono tone called from the driver’s seat. Adrian
nodded and pulled me out of the car; I went without complaint and
followed him silently. I looked at the fast approaching gothic castle before
me. I knew this castle from somewhere… I’ve seen this… I’ve seen this
place. And then it hit me. I’ve seen this place in a vision, Adrian was
dressed in black and awaiting my return… but now, he was leading me
there? Isn’t that a little backwards? I was supposed to be running to him…
but he was pulling me towards darkness… maybe that means my other
visions were wrong as well.
“Only speak when you are spoken to” Adrian commanded of me
with a scary hard and angry expression on his face. I jumped slightly then
nodded as he turned back towards the castle.
Two very tall familiar figures walked towards us… and yet Adrian
still didn’t loosen his pose or calm his expression. Well I certainly wasn’t
going to let his sudden change in mood effect me, not when I was about to
be greeted by people I liked and owed a lot to. Blade and Darren walked
towards us with wide open smiled on there faces. I couldn’t help but
notice the similarities between blade and Darren compared with Michael
and Raphael. Michael and Blade were both tall and broad shouldered, they
were muscular and both had thick black spiky hair.

Finding the Truth
I’d say that the thing that was most obvious about the two of them
where that they both had very confident personalities, and were always
very forward.
Raphael and Darren both had light brownish blond hair; they were
of medium to muscular build and were more like a girl’s gay best friend
than anything, though I knew they were obviously striate… or so I think.
And yet Gabriel and Adrian were so different in appearance and yet there
personalities were incredibly similar. They both lost there temper so easily
and both loved me to a ridiculous extent.
The strange thing was Gabriel was scarier and more violent than
Adrian, and yet Adrian was supposed to be the evil uncontrollable bad
guy… maybe he wasn’t so evil after all. And the darkness was right. My
stupid perception term paper came into mind; maybe it wasn’t that the
darkness was evil… just...
“Welcome young Luna” blade said with arms open it startled me as
he pulled me from my previous train of thought, my smile widened and I
hugged him tightly
“It’s a pleasure to be here.” I said as we kissed one another’s cheeks.
I pulled away and turned my attention to Darren who was smiling so
happily at me, seeing his face was like seeing my little Adrian smile. It
warmed my heart for some strange unexplainable reason
“Welcome Luna” he said taking me into his arms, I kissed his cheek
then pulled away to look at them both.
“Thank you both its very generous of you to be so welcoming” I said
flashing them both meaningful smiles
How could we not be so welcoming to our future sister?” Darren
asked, I blushed then sighed
“I’m afraid you’re under a misapprehension, I have no intent on
joining either side… I’m very sorry, this must all be incredibly confusing” I
said with an apologetic smile on my face. Blade chuckled slightly
“No young Luna, we are well aware of your… reservations when it
comes to the war.

Finding the Truth
Darren was referring to the small band of gold around your ring
finger. Surely that isn’t a misapprehension as well” he said smiling
brightly exposing his own tusk like fangs. I smiled back and blushed
“No, I don’t believe you under a misapprehension when it comes to
that. Not yet anyway” I said throwing a quick glance at Adrian who
scowled back. Either I had just offended him in front of his friends or he
wanted to rip my head off for implying that he’d leave me. Darren giggled
“Premarital stress?” Darren asked, I blushed and giggled.
“No, nothing like that. Actually it’s a bit of a relief, on both of us… I
think” staring at Adrian for a short second who was glaring down at me. I
gave up, I can’t handle those eyes
“What?” I finally yelled at him turning my back on Darren and
blade. He glared down at me angrily
“What did I do?” I asked quickly honestly wanting to know why he
suddenly looked at me with such sudden revulsion
“Were going to be late” he said through clenched jaws. Was it really
that horrible if were a little let?
“True” I agreed then turned back to Darren and blade.
“I’ll see you again soon.” I promised them and followed Adrian
without looking back or staying to listen for an answer. What on earth was
going on with Adrian? Why did he suddenly go from kind happy guy to
scary ‘I’m going to kill you’ guy? What did I do? …What was I going to
do? We entered the large wooden gates and Adrian led me up a long spiral
stair case that seemed to go on forever
“Remember speak only when you are spoken to” he reminded me as
we practically ran up the spiral stairs. I though I was going to have a heart
attack by the time I got up there. When we reached the top he
unexpectedly turned around and kissed me, when he was finished he bent
down and whispered “I love you” before disappearing in a gust of wind.
A tall dark skinned wan floated towards me
“Please follow me” the man commanded I did as he said without
hesitating. We walked through many different old grey brick medieval
rooms before we came to a stop at a large wooden door that matched the
gate into the city.

Finding the Truth
“King Donavan will see you now” he said while opening the door. I
stepped in without thinking
“May I introduce ‘young Luna’ of London” a voice from behind me
chorused. I didn’t look behind me; I walked into a large room with stone
walls and hundreds of people in medieval outfits. The room was lit by a
huge chandelier hanging above the many dancing faces. At the end of the
room were three large throws the middle one was larger than the others
and was framed in gold.
A tall blond hansom man sat in the middle thrown, and in the
purple upholstered thrown was a very beautiful tall blond woman. I don’t
think I’ve ever seen any quiet as beautiful as her; she could have been a
model with a face as beautiful as her own.
I walked further into the medieval thrown room up the red and gold
carpet the men and women around me would stop dancing bow and move
out of my way. I stopped a few meters away from a tall pail blond man
sitting comfortably in his thrown. He smiled down at me in a manner that
seemed almost perverted to me. I bowed my head at Donavan and he
flashed me a brilliant smile.
“Welcome young Luna! It’s a pleasure to finally met the miracle
child” he said before reaching his hand out towards mine, I took it and he
kissed the back of it. The spectators standing all around gasped in shock, I
tried to tune them out and curtsied before the tall muscular blond man. He
smiled down at me and flashed his elongated white fangs at me. I tried to
smile as convincingly as I could, but all I could think about now was
Adrian. Did he think I would embarrass him? Was he scared I’d be hurt?
Was he scared I wouldn’t make it out of this… alive?
“Thank you Donavan, it’s a pleasure to be here” I said happily,
another gasping sound came from the audience. My eyebrows furrowed as
I tried to block them out. Did I say something wrong? Oh shit! I called him
Donavan, perhaps I should have called him something more like you
honor or king Donavan at the least. Donavan seemed to notice my sudden
unease and laughed slightly
“Never mind the crowd, there use to rules and formalities. But I
suppose you haven’t been around nearly long enough to learn them, so

Finding the Truth
shall we just skip all the formalities and get straight to the point?”
Donavan asked as more of a decree than an actual question. I nodded my
head in agreement
“Young Adrian must be quite happy with you as his soon to be
bride, I approve the union.” He said happily as if he were a father telling
his daughter she could get married, something about the whole situation
made me sick to my stomach.
“That’s quite gracious Donavan, thank you” I said trying to be as
polite as possible. He smiled and nodded
“Now, back to the matter at hand. Young Luna, word of your gift
has traveled to my ears and I would like to extend a position among the
enforcers to you” he announced for all to hear. It made him seem almost as
if he were show boating, it was quite a despicable act to watch.
“That’s very kind of you Donavan” I said smiling politely up at his
abnormally long fangs.
“Do you accept?” he questioned. That took me by surprise
“Umm, Donavan I’m afraid you may be under a misapprehension
this evening. I’m afraid at the moment I have no intension of joining either
side of this war, neither of darkness or light.” I said smiling apologetically
at him, he laughed slightly
“Well young Luna the option is still there for you when you’re ready
to accept it. Our opinions will not change on this matter” he said with a
smug smile, I smiled back a small smug smile of my own
“I’m afraid neither will mine” I said, oops…
“All the same the invitation is open” Donavan said with a small
laugh… phew!
“Thank you Donavan, that’s very kind of you. I’ll come back to visit
some time soon” I said trying to give myself an opportunity to leave. He
smiled down at me and this smile was going to make me sick. I wasn’t
sure why… but his smile sent shivers down my spine in a bad way.
“Before you go I would like to offer you one more proposition” he
said smiling down at me, I reluctantly smiled back and nodded
“And that is?” I asked innocently

Finding the Truth
“I know how overwhelming power can be, if you’d like I would

much love to help you along with that” he said still smiling at me in a
scary kind of way that made my kin crawl.
“That sounds lovely Donavan, but I will unfortunately be busy for a
few weeks at the very least so would we be able to reschedule?” I asked
trying to put off such an uncomfortable situation.
“That’s fine Luna; just give me a few days notice before your ready.”
He said “you may leave now” he said gesturing towards the door. I bowed
my head and turned my back on him to leave the room. “Oh and Luna, tell
your fiancé to come see me before he leaves.” he said smiling; I nodded
and continued out the door. The tall dark skinned man led me back to the
stair case where Adrian had been waiting.
“Young master Adrian will be with you shortly, he suggests you go
and wait in the car. I believe you can find your own way back” I nodded
and continued down the stairs. I followed the long stairs that seemed to
stretch on for miles.
“Luna” I herd a voice call… it was a strange eerie call that made
jump as the call came closer.
“Young Luna” the voice whispered
“Hello? Is someone there?” I asked, but I herd no reply. I picked up
my pace down the stairs and out towards the large wooden gate. I felt a
pair of cold arms wrap around my wrists and constrict me up against a
wall, it made me jump.
“Luna what are you doing wandering the castle at this time of night,
accidents happen you know” Blade whispered in my ear, I slapped his face
and pushed him away.
“Blade you prick! You scared me!” I said as I continued out the gate
“I’m sorry, but really why are you walking the castle at night that
could be very dangerous for you.” He said wrapping his cold fingers
around mine, I jerked them away a slapped against his shoulder.
“If I were you I wouldn’t be coming anywhere near Adrian’s
woman.” I told him laughing as I continued towards the black car,
something about what I just said bothered me… ‘Adrian’s woman’ was that
really what I was seen as now? Not Luna banks… but Mrs. Adrian Cole? I

Finding the Truth
don’t know why but that seemed to hurt, I was no longer standing my
own ground. I was standing on Adrian’s island now…
“Just let me worry about that” he said while sweeping a small
strand of golden waves from my face. I slapped away his hand and
laughed it off
“All the same, I’d prefer you didn’t touch me” I said leaning against
the black sleek car, he leaned over me and his face was only inches from
mine.
“You smell wonderful” he said while twining a silky piece of wavy
hair around his finger. I pushed him away.
“What the hell blade? What brought this on?” I asked crossing my arms
over my torso and setting my face in an angry mask. He chuckled at my
expression.
“I just assumed the two of you were having problems, you don’t
have to marry him you know.” He said leaning closer again
“All the same, I think I will. Now if you don’t mind” I said pushing
him back yet again and searching the gates for my beloved. At first there
was nothing and my heart sank into a disappointed. Blade thankfully
backed off and decided to lean against the car next to me.
“He’s going to be a while” blade said while pulling his hands
behind his head.
“You’re probably right, but all the same I think I’ll wait for my love”
I said as I though of the fond morning we had shared and all the
wondrous imaginings soon to take place.
“There going to offer him his old place back” blade said as he
propped one arm around my shoulder. I shook it off and he laughed then
reluctantly removed away his arm.
“So there going to offer him… his job?” I questioned him
“Yep… I’m betting he’s going to take it to” blade said with a wide
smile across his face.
“Adrian wouldn’t do that to me… he knows how I feel about this
stupid war!” I said with a little too much enthusiasm. I blushed and blade
laughed

Finding the Truth
“He thinks he can change you… tame you” he said with a laugh.
Now that really annoyed me
“What? He thinks he can tame me? ...Like a wild horse?” I asked
jumping off the car and practically screaming at blade. I felt horrible about
that,
“Oh no, I’m sorry blade… I didn’t mean to snap. He just makes me
so angry sometimes. Does he really want to change me?” I asked him. He
smiled and nodded, for some reason that really cut me deep… I thought he
loved me for me. Not for what I could become.
“Luna? Blade?” I herd yet another familiar voice called
“Over here Darren” blade called to the familiar shadow. Darren
propped him self up against the car and leaned close to me. I leaned over
and gave him a quick hug. “Any news?” blade asked Darren in a slightly
irritated tone.
“Sure is” Darren said with a smile
“And” blade questioned
“You win” he said in a sigh.
“Come on, hand it over then” blade said with his hand extended
“Fine, I’ll get it back soon though” Darren promised blade before
throwing him something small red and shiny.
“What’s that?” I asked staring at the small shiny object in blades
clenched fist. He smiled down at me and shrugged
“Blood ruby” he said before stuffing the pretty rock in his pocket.
“Its beautiful” I said turning back towards the medieval looking
castle.
“Well it been with us since the beginning” Darren mused thinking
back on fond memories of that small blood ruby. It made little sense to me
but who am I to bag someone else’s memories or traditions for that
matter… then something strange occurred to me
“Wait… what did blade win?” I asked blade, he was more likely to
tell me the truth than Darren was. Darren seemed to be more loyal to
Adrian than blade was and I knew if the opportunity to make Adrian seem
like less of a man he would take it.
“The Bet” he said in an indifferent tone… I was still confused

Finding the Truth
“What bet?” I asked he stared at me with raised eye brows; I started

looking back on everything blade had told me tonight. It all seemed
pointless, nothing fit into what he was saying. And then that one comment
popped out at me ‘There going to offer him his old place back… I’m
betting he’s going to take it to’ blade had said to me. I gasped loudly and
pushed off the car
“He Didn’t!” I screamed at blade. He laughed and nodded
“Sorry Young Luna, but he did” blade said…
“That Bastard! ...I’m going home,” I said as I climbed into the sleek
beautiful black car “take me home please” I said to the driver, he nodded
and started the car. I rolled down the window. Blade pushed his head
through the window and smiled brightly “tell Adrian I’m sleeping in the
guest room and if he knows what’s good for him he’ll leave me alone!” I
commanded of him, he nodded and the car sped off.
I didn’t want to think about Adrian but no matter what I did I
couldn’t stop thinking about how much of a betrayal this was. Why would
he accept something he knows I would protest? Did he really think he
could tame me? How dare he do this to me! I loved him for him… why
couldn’t he love me the same way? I wasn’t some wild horse to be
tamed… I needed him to just be there and love me.
Could I still marry him knowing he didn’t love me the same way?
Would this be the reason for his absence in my life? Or was I just blowing
this all out of proportion? Maybe he didn’t take the job… maybe Darren
and blade got there information wrong. That’s what I would hope for, that
Darren and blade where wrong. I would hope he could love and respect
my wishes enough to just respect me and love me… was it really so hard
to do?
“I’m afraid you’ll have to walk the stairs” the driver told me, I
hadn’t even realized we’d stopped.
I nodded and quickly jumped out of the car. I had forgotten about
the many thousands of stairs I would have to climb to reach his house… I
certainly wasn’t looking forward to this. I tried as best I could to forget the
stupid stairs and climbed, I didn’t think about the pain in my legs when I
reached the top I just continued into the unlocked dream home and

Finding the Truth
walked into the bathroom. It was only around four o’clock and I really
didn’t feel like going to bed this early, I turned on the spa bath and
programmed the water temperature. I slowly washed my face and
undressed, a task I would usually dread of Adrian was present. I tested the
perfect warm water with my toe before climbing into the lovely warm
water, the soft scent of red rose petals stained my skin and filled the room
with its lovely aroma. I washed and massaged my body with the
strawberry scented soap Adrian had left out, I new he liked the strawberry
scent of my hair and the berry like scent from my skin, but I never thought
he had an obsession with it. The water relaxed my muscles and the scent of
roses calmed my senses. I lost track of time as the water turned cold and
the light outside the window turned a deep blue.
I could have fallen asleep in that bath, but I knew this peace and
serenity would inevitably end when Adrian came home. I begrudgingly
climbed out of the bath and wrapped and incredibly soft white towel
around my torso. I decided to check Adrian’s kitchen for something to eat,
I knew it would most likely be bare but I was incredibly hungry. I went
through the cupboards and to my surprise I found multiple boxes of
strawberry flavored ‘pop tarts’ there was a small sticky note on the box in
front “Told you I like strawberries” it said. “Smart ass” I muttered under my
breath as I shook my head and smiled.
I searched through his cupboards until I found a small stainless steel
toaster; I pulled it out and placed the pop tarts in delicately. As I waited
for my pop tarts to cook I let my mind wander. Where was Adrian? Was
he still at the castle? Had Darren and blade handed on my message? Was
he giving me my space until I fell asleep and he could try to persuade me
when I was tiered and less irritated? ‘Pop’ I jumped as the scent of pop
tarts filled the room, I ate them swiftly and opened a window, it was very
warm and muggy at the moment and I really wanted to have Adrian
holding me… loving me. But I pushed that thought as far out of my head
as I could.
I walked into his bedroom expecting my closes to be there and sure
enough, there they were. I dressed quickly in a lacy black and white gown
that seemed to me more like lingerie than pajamas. It was a strapless short

Finding the Truth
dress that only reached about half way down my thighs; the material was
soft and obviously silk. I looked over at the beautiful imbedded bed; it was
far to tempting to just walk away from.
Even though I knew I would pay for it later I couldn’t walk away
from something so inviting. I jumped down into the beautiful white
pillow-y pit and curled up inside the soft white fur mink blanket, it was a
wondrously warm night. I only hoped I would fall asleep before it got to
hot and before Adrian got home. But as fate would have it, I had no such
luck. I herd the sliding door open, Adrian was obviously trying to give me
fair warning he was coming. I buried my head in the pillows so my sleep
acting would be more convincing. I herd the guest bedroom door crack
open and a familiar voice chorus
“Luna?” Adrian called in a confused voice, obviously Darren and
blade had past on my message. But it was still surprising he would
disregard my wishes anyway. I herd the bedroom door open and my heart
rate accelerate. I knew he’d be able to tell the difference. I was made. And
yet he still didn’t say anything.
I expected him to wrap his arms around me and kiss my neck, I
expected him to say something to irritate me like I’m sorry or forgive me.
But he didn’t. My hand began to itch as I became nervous; I moved it up to
my face and clutched at a pillow. I knew that he was aware I was awake
and nervous about his return but I didn’t want to admit it even if it was
true.
I slowly pulled my head out from behind the pillow with a sigh and
made myself more comfortable. When I looked towards the door I
expected to see him waiting and watching me, but there was nothing…
and no one. I pulled up the mink blanket—though I was sweating from the
humidity—I suddenly felt freezing cold. What was going on?
“Do you still love me?” a voice called from behind me, I wanted to
scream or jump or something. But I didn’t, I held perfectly still and sighed
loudly
“Always” I felt his arms then as they wove carefully around my
waist as he slid into the blanket behind me.

Finding the Truth
“I love you” he whispered against my skin. He didn’t kiss me or say

anything else.
“Do you?” I asked skeptically, he stiffened then turned me around
to face him, I didn’t notice before but I was crying… the tears were
streaming slowly but consistently down my face. I hated crying, it made
me feel weak and vulnerable.
“Luna, I love you more and more with each passing day. If I didn’t
have you in my life id be empty and hollow. I love you my beautiful
moon, never doubt that” he said sternly stroking my face.
“How can I not doubt that?” I asked still feeling the tears stream down my
face.
“Luna do you honestly believe I don’t love you? After the millions
of times I have confessed my love to you and to others, how can you
possibly believe I don’t love you?” he asked in a strange angry confused
face. I kissed his lips
“Adrian I know… but how could you take that, position? I can’t stay
here and you know it. I love you Adrian but I won’t become a murderer
for you… I’m sorry. I love you so much, id die for you. But I wouldn’t kill
for you” I said biting my lip the whole time, his face was set in a horrible
disappointed mask that made my eyes water even herder. I loved him and
would die for him… I just wouldn’t kill for him… would I?
I’m so sorry Luna, I wasn’t thinking. I jumped at the opportunity to
be with my family again, you understand that don’t you?” he asked I only
nodded. I knew that feeling all to well. I would do almost anything to see
my family again. I missed them so much and until now I had tried not to
let myself feel that remorse and sense of loss. Because even with Adrian in
my life… I wasn’t whole. I was still broken and missing a huge part of
myself. My family… I hated the fact I was taking the same thing away
from Adrian and that he was going through the same pain I was going
through.
“Luna, I love you more than I have loved anything in my life before.
I will restore your faith in me,” he said as if he were holding back tears,
though the very thought of him crying was ridiculous.

Finding the Truth
He slowly picked up my hand and started stroking the elegant old

wedding ring. “I will prove my love to you; I’ll announce it in front of the
whole world. I love you Luna” he said while stroking my face, he bent
down and kissed my lips.
“You don’t need to prove it to the world. Just to me, all I need is
your word Adrian… I need you now more than ever. I love you Adrian” I
said he kissed me passionately and I couldn’t resist him now, he loved me.
He wanted me with him always, but could I be with a man that wanted to
tame me? ...not to simply love and adore me but to tame me and mold me
into what ever he saw fit? How could I believe he didn’t love me when he
kissed me this way? He wanted me safe!
He slowly and carefully placed his body over mine and started to
move his hands rapidly around my waist. He kissed me passionately and
groaned my name as his kisses became more violent and his hands
wandered; I didn’t restrain him I didn’t have the will power, until his
hands came to rest upon my chest. I froze and my lips stopped instantly, I
pulled away but he didn’t move his hands.
“I’m sorry my love, its just, difficult to resist.” He said as he pulled
away. I smiled and kissed his lips.
“I know, I know.” I reassured him. He nodded and moved his hand.
I didn’t mean to, I hadn’t even realized I was tiered. But, none the less, I let
out a small uncontrollable yawn. I heard him chuckle as he watched my
human reaction.
“It’s time for the human to get some sleep.” He mused as he pulled a
small white mink blanket up from the other side of the sunken bed. He
draped it over as and wrapped his arms around me. It was warm enough
that I didn’t really need a blanket. But I suppose, considering his frozen
touch, I may need it.
He kissed a trail from my shoulder to my cheek, brushing along my
jugular vein. I didn’t want to sleep. I knew if I slept I would see nothing
but horrible possibilities. Possibilities I didn’t want to think about.
“What’s the matter love?” Adrian asked.

Finding the Truth
“I don’t want to sleep, I don’t dream anymore. I miss my dreams.” I

said as I pulled my legs up against my stomach, crushing his hands as I
did so.
“I know of a way to… chase away your visions. But it may be
painful. I don’t want to harm you.” He whispered.
“How?” I asked.
He brushed the hair from my neck and kissed it passionately. I knew
how he would do it. I knew blood loss could cause hallucinations, I
suppose it would work the same way for my visions.
“Tell me if you want me to stop… and I will.” He said. I nodded and
closed my eyes.
He lips brushed sweet kisses over my jugular vein, making me let
out a small uncontrollable moan. It felt incredibly good. I felt his tongue
spread over it and a set of sharp teeth pierce the skin.
I gasped, but it want painful. Actually, it was almost pleasurable. It
was confusing; at one point I felt calmed blissful, ecstasy. But then it
would feel painful. I would feel warm, then cold. Conscious, then dizzy. It
wasn’t long before I feel into a deep slumber. The last thing I heard was
Adrian’s voice in my ear.
“I’m sorry…”
The dream was something I was grateful for having. It was of me

and Adrian. Sitting on one of the most abstract and beautiful beaches I had
ever seen. Snow white sand, covered in blood red stones. Orange sunset
skies and a brilliant opal colored water. Everything was strange, and yet
wonderful at the same time. Different and yet familiar.
Adrian and I lay in between two palm trees as he whispered sweet
nothings in my ear. Things I had heard him say a million times before and
yet never got tiered of hearing.
“I love you” he would whisper. His words were coming out in a
smooth sharp voice, his tongue caressing each word in tones that should
only be used in dirty movies.

Finding the Truth
I hoped this dream would never end. This feeling of love and bliss
never to end. But like all good things, this one would eventually come to
an end.
Dream With Me My Love

Chapter 13
I awoke to the same white pillow pit I had fallen asleep in last night,
I sighed happily knowing my Adrian was still with me I reached across to
his side of the bed. But I found nothing. Where was Adrian

Finding the Truth
“Adrian?” I asked as I sat up and looked around the room, my

throat was soar and for some reason it was hard to move. I felt Adrian
push me back down on to the pillows gently
“Shhh… don’t move love. I’m sorry I got a little carried away last
night… I’m so sorry” he said laying me back and stroking my hair.
“Don’t be said Adrian, you gave me the best gift imaginable. Thank
you” I said stroking is face and pulled him down to my lips, he chuckled
lightly and pulled away
“And what gift is that? Pain and misery?” he guessed I grimaced
and shook my head
“I had a dream last night. Not a vision… a dream.” I said
reminiscing about the beautiful dream last night. I sighed and he stroked
my cheek.
“So it takes a near death experience to let you dream?” Adrian asked
shaking his head. I laughed then sighed. His expression was tortured and
pained
“What’s wrong Adrian?” I asked with a sigh I really didn’t want his
bad mood to rub off on me.
“I almost bled you dry! I could have killed you… so easily. And
now, you’re so weak and tiered. I’m sorry Luna, forgive me my love” he
said as a small drop of blood hit my face like a raindrop… no, not a rain
drop. It was a tear drop. I looked up at him and whipped the blood
droplets from his eyes.
“I’m not going to forgive you, because there’s nothing to forgive. I
love you Adrian and what you gave me last night I will cherish for a long
time. I love you Adrian. Please… don’t cry” I said whipping away his
blood red tears, he looked at me confused then saw the droplet of blood
and examined it closely. He smiled and laughed before licking it off my
chest. I giggled as his frozen hit my skin; the blood droplet seemed to turn
to ice.
“I love you Luna” he whispered. I sighed and held him close.
“I love you to” I spent most of the morning in Adrian’s arms. Not
doing anything, just being held. He loved me… I couldn’t stop smiling as
that constancy ran through my mind repetitively. He loved me. I felt like

Finding the Truth
jumping up to my feet and running through the streets chanting ‘he loves
me; he loves me, Na, na-na na-na Na’ then poking my tongue out like a
five year old child! I could have lain there forever… but as usually my
stomach had a different agenda. Adrian laughed at my stomachs
impatience and led me into the kitchen.
“Told you I liked strawberries” he said as he handed me the box of
pop tarts. I whacked his shoulder playfully with the box and he laughed. I
folded around in the lower cupboards looking for the toaster. I herd
Adrian chuckle and felt something cold whack my butt. I jumped and
whacked my head on the cupboard roof
“Ow!” I said as I jumped back Adrian’s slight chuckling became full
blown laughter. I turned around one hand on my head and the other
slapping Adrian’s face; he caught my head mid swing and stared
“Prick” I said turning around and going back into the kitchen
cupboard foolishly taking my hand off my head. The same cold hand came
in contact with my skin and yet again I jumped and slammed my bruised
head. I felt the cold liquid ooze from my forehead
“Mother F--!” I turned around and stared at Adrian “What the hell
Adrian!” he smile and took me into his arms, I punted and felt a silent tear
drip down my face.
“Awe, I’m sorry Luna. Come here” he said sympathetically and held
out his arms, I walked towards him and placed my hands on his bare
chest. Did he every actually wear a shirt anymore? He kissed my lips then
cleaned my cut with his tongue; I winced and whimpered over the pain.
Under normal circumstances it would have been weird but seeing as he
was a vampire and I was bleeding… I suppose it was as normal as we were
going to get. I pulled away when his tongue started to apply unnecessary
pressure, I looked at him angrily
“Ow!” I complained as he smiled sheepishly.
“I’m sorry… it was funny” he said grinning devilishly, I struggled to
compose my face and eventually failed. I laughed slightly then kissed his
blood drenched lips.
“You’re lucky I love you so much. No one else would be getting
away with that crap!” I said turning back to the cupboard “I swear you

Finding the Truth
touch me again in the next five minutes you’ll loose your favorite
appendage” I threatened as I buried my head back in the cupboard. I felt
his fingers carefully wrap around my torso followed by his hands and
arms as so not to scare me. He bent down and whispered in my ear
“You wouldn’t do that to your future husband now. Would you?”
he asked as he kissed my shoulder blade
“If my future husband doesn’t get his hands off me now, he’s going
to find out.” I said elbowing him in the ribs.
“Ok, ok.” He said taking his hands off me. I retrieved the toaster and
plugged it in. Adrian handed me the pop tarts and I placed a few in and
slammed down the lever. Adrian placed his hands on the top half o my
arms “is it ok if your future husband touches you now?” he asked kissing
my neck, I laughed.
“Would it really stop you if I said no?” he continued kissing my
neck and laughed
“Probably not.” I laughed with him and place my hand on his cheek.
“Didn’t think so” I said turning my head to kiss his perfect glass
smooth lips. They were as hard and cold as the rest of his body and just as
perfectly chiseled.
“Would you want me to stop?” he asked skeptically, I sighed and
the toaster popped.
“Maybe just until I finish eating” he sighed and let me go.
I ate quickly as I always do when Adrian watched me then walked
into the bathroom to clean wash my face. It had been a tiring day and my
face was feeling oily.
Adrian was starting to bug me in all honesty; he followed me
around constantly like a love sick puppy constantly touching me. It was
incredibly annoying but maybe it was just because every inch of my body
was soar and I was feeling faint from the head wound.
When it was getting dark Adrian took me down to the beach and
started a bon fire. It wasn’t for the heat--considering the humidity was
doing a fine enough job without the extra heat--it was all for the light that
radiated from the luminescence’s that sent sparks that shone around the
water side.

Finding the Truth
He sat behind me and cooled my body as we watched the silent waters

and listened the many sounds of nature.
It was warm and calming there in his arms… something about him
seemed to slow down the very fabrics of space and time. I loved him so
much… I never wanted this to end.
In my mind I secretly pretended we were married and this was our hunny
moon. With Adrian with me it seemed like no matter where we were as
long as Adrian was with me it would feel like our hunny moon.
“Hmmm” i whispered in his ear
“What?” he asked, i smiled and kissed his cheek.
“Adrian, what did you do before me? I mean, when you weren’t of
randomly spreading carnage around the planet?” he laughed and sighed.
“Well I had done many things. Over the years like man of my
species I have developed a photographic memory so most of what I learn I
remember. I suppose when I was first created I had a passion for
Shakespeare” he mused and I almost jumped for joy, finally something we
had in common.
“Really? He’s my favorite writer—” Adrian held his finger to my
lips. I blushed and smiled “sorry” I murmured against his finger. He
smiled then continued with his reminiscing.
“After my Shakespeare phase I became obsessed with books. I swear
I read every mystery and romance novel ever written. I even tried my
hand at writing my own novel… it didn’t turn out so well.” He laughed
“I doubt that. Can I read it?” I asked eagerly, he laughed at my
enthusiasm and played with the idea.
“I suppose if I can find it, you can read my manuscript” he said
“Then what happened, after the book phase?” I asked he smile and
thought about it for a moment
“Well after the book phase I had a short acting phase that only lased
about 20years, very short. Soon after that for about 100 odd years I started
studying music. I learned many instruments; my favorites though were the
violin and acoustic guitar. I found the sound much more satisfying than
any other instrument.” He said smiling

Finding the Truth
“I always wanted to learn how to play the guitar. Will you play for
me?” I asked staring up at his beautiful face. He smiled and kissed my
forehead
“Another time my love, I’m comfortable where I am.” He said
looking down at me; I smiled up at him as he leaned down and pecked my
lips.
“So am i” I sighed contently and watched the brilliant stars dance
around the full blue moon. “Hey, the moon’s blue tonight” I told Adrian
who followed my gaze. He smiled as he scanned the heavens
“What do you know, it is to.” He said happily as we gazed at the
stars
“Oh my Luna Bella” he sighed
“It is quite strange to think you both share the same name. My Luna
Bella, my beautiful moon” he said as he kissed my hair “Luna…” he
sighed, and closed his eyes. We lay on that beautiful mystic beach and
stared at the full blue moon together. It was so peaceful, so serene. I felt
safe and loved in his arms.
Despite the freezing ice that was his touch, I still felt warm. Partly because
of the humidity and partly because of the fact whenever I was with Adrian
my body felt like it had just been set on fire. Like I was boiling out of my
skin as his eyes scrutinized any and every part of my body. I sighed and
let my eye lids close.
“I love you Adrian” I said as my body relaxed in his arms and I felt
my very soul soften under his touch.
“I love you more my beautiful moon” he said before kissing my
forehead.
“You’re wrong” I said as a small yawn escaped my lips. Adrian
chuckled beneath me and stroked my face.
“I think we should head back inside before you fall asleep out here
and I have to toe you inside” he said, mocking me. I groaned loudly.
“Just wait a little while longer… Please?” I said clutching at his belt
buckle as he struggled away. He slowly lied back down and let me stretch
out across his chest. He stroked my hair and closed his eyes.

Finding the Truth
We lay there in silence as we listened to the gentle sounds of the

waves breaking against the large silver cliff face, and felt the cold
embraced of the gentle ocean breeze that blow lightly across are bodies. I
loved Adrian so much that it was hard to breath in his presence and even
harder to breathe when he was away. How would I fair when this
inevitably ended? Would I be able to survive without here, beneath my
body? Could I breathe when he had left me? Would I want to? Who would
be there to help me when he was gone? Would anyone want to help me
when he was gone? Would I want them to help me? Cold I let someone
else pick up the broken piece’s of my shattered heart?
I didn’t want to think about this. It hurt too much to imagine my
Adrian leaving me forever. I stroked his chest beneath my head, he was
still there. It was strange to know he was there and yet still feel the need to
make sure he hadn’t disappeared. But I suppose I was use to Adrian
disappearing in a harsh gust of wind and was probably subconsciously
expecting it now. It was so strange and yet it felt so very natural.
I loved this god like creature and yet I knew he would leave. It hurt
to think such things, but I knew it was truly inevitable now. Why on earth
was he going to leave me? He seemed happy enough to lie here with me,
so why would he leave? No matter what I did I couldn’t push these
thoughts out of my head. I wanted them all to leave my head. I wanted to
be able to banish these thoughts from my mind, to never have them both
me again. And yet I knew it would be smarter to prepare myself for the
horrible fast approaching fate.
“Are you ready to go now?” Adrian asked as I was in mid thought. I
sighed and pushed myself up from his body. I stood and swerved wildly;
Adrian caught me and held me up strait. He kissed my forehead and
pulled me from my feet into the cradle of his arms. I didn’t scream or gasp
this time, partly because I was far to tiered and partly because I was
expecting it. Adrian knew there was no way I could make my way back to
the house.
“Sleep my love” Adrian said as he rocked me gently. It didn’t seem
like he was walking but I wasn’t honestly paying much attention to what
he was doing. I felt his smooth lips brush my forehead and suddenly I was

Finding the Truth
flying. I screamed then landed on the large soft white pillows. I opened my
eyes and scowled at Adrian who quickly joined me.
“Prick…” I muttered under my breath. He laughed and brushed the
hair from my face.
“I love you my Luna” he said, completely untouched by my harsh
comment. I smiled and closed my eyes. I turned my boy away from his
and felt his arms wrap comfortably around me. I sighed happily in the
arms of my one true love and waited for the unwelcome unconsciousness
that brought my horrid visions. I groaned and Adrian moved to look at my
face.
“What’s wrong love?” Adrian asked as he kissed my cheek in a
reassuring manner.
“I don’t want to sleep… I won’t dream” I explained for him, he
pondered that for a moment and when I was on the verge of
unconsciousness he kissed my cheek
“Would you like me to… chase away the visions?” he whispered in
my ear. I sighed and thought about that myself. Would I sacrifice all the
pain I would endure tomorrow just so I could have a few hours of missed
dreams? … I already knew the answer to that.
“Please” I said quietly. He brushed the hair away from my neck and
kissed it passionately.
“Tell me if it gets to painful” he said, I nodded and clenched every
muscle in my body. He felt his moth open around my jugular vein and run
his tongue over it making me sigh uncontrollably… Ouch!
I felt his teeth sink into my neck and the blood pulse rapidly from
my neck into his eager mouth. He sucked on my neck harshly and I could
feel the skin around it bruising. I felt those same strange sensations as the
night before. I felt warmly wonderful and yet strangely cold. Incredibly
pleasant and yet strangely tiered. The same draining unconsciousness
swept over me and I fell asleep happily.
Just as I had originally intended I dreamed tonight… such happy
dreams. The most important dream I could remember that night was
Delano walking me down an isle of white. There were white roses and
carnations everywhere. The sweet fragrances from the flowers floated with

Finding the Truth
the breeze and filled my nostrils with those perfect tantalizing scents. I
looked at the crowds and to my surprise I saw no Gabriel… actually the
only people hear I knew were Violet an old friend from high school. I kept
scanning the crowds and saw no one. I looked towards the front and there
he was. My Adrian smiled so widely at me I thought he was going to rip
the corners of his lips. I smiled back just as eagerly and giggled slightly.
Blade, Darren and magenta stood at his side. They all looked so exquisite it
put everyone else to shame. Darren and Blade wore matching black and
white suits while Magenta wore a long strapless white dress.
I looked over at my side expecting to see it empty, but to my
surprise a few of my favorite familiar faces were there. My best friends in
the world from Australia were standing there just as tall and handsome as
ever. Marcus and Matthew, They were my two favorite guys on the planet.
At school it was always the three of us, I suppose you could call us the
outsiders. Marcus was a very tall athletic guy; he was great at any sport
and was very intelligent. His hear was a sandy blond that matched
Gabriel’s and his eyes were a warm chocolate brown.
Matthew was also very tall but more of a creative soul. His hair was
jet black and covered half his face. Marcus and I would always push his
hair back over his face whenever the chance had arisen. It was stupid and
childish but fun all the same. He looked at the world differently than most
people; he was very cynical when it came to people. Marcus and I however
looked more on the positive side of life. After all, what is the point in
hating life when you can enjoy it? We were the people others would
generally shy away from, though I never fully understand the reasons
why. Both Marcus and Matthew were very good looking guys, but I
suppose there intelligence even overwhelmed me at times. I guess people
just didn’t like to be reminded of how low they were on the intellectual
ladder.
Marcus and Matthew had always seemed like big brothers to me,
even though they were both in the same grade as me I suppose—height
wise—they were much more mature. It had never been a romantic
relationship between any of us, especially because the simple fact was
Marcus had a girl friend away on a mission in china where as Matthew

Finding the Truth
was unfortunately ‘playing for the other team’ if you get my drift. But
despite all our little differences and faults we were inseparable throughout
high school. I could always count on them to listen and protect me, no
matter what the problem was or how difficult the situation became.
They were always there for me.
Next to my two best friends stood Michael and Raphael, I smiled
and pondered how on earth I was going to convince Adrian to let them
come. Everything was perfect. The settings and the people, It was all 100%
perfect. My dream wedding, this was what I wanted. I wanted these
people I remembered to come, these people I loved and missed. I wanted
them to know I was taking Adrian as my own; I wanted them to know I
was happy. No matter what had happened before I left, I was happy now.
I reached the isle and Delano handed me to Adrian. His hands were as
cold and wonderful as ever. As he took my hand I felt 100% complete as
usual. He was about to be mine forever. The priest took our hands and
recited words older than time it self. It was quiet fitting if you thought
about it. Words older than anyone present that would be older than any of
us would ever live.
“Luna banks, will you take this man as your lawfully wedded
husband? To honor and love, in sickness and in health, for richer or
poorer?” the priest asked as I bit my lip and smiled brightly.
“I do” I whispered clear enough for everyone to hear. Adrian’s face
lit up extremely the second those two little words slipped out of my
mouth.
“Adrian Stone, will you take this woman to honor and love? In
sickness and in health, for richer or poorer?” the priest asked, Adrian’s
eyes never left mine for a single moment.
“I do” he said clearly. The words rang true and brilliant in my ears.
“Then I pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss the bride” the
priest announced with a smile. Adrian smiled and swung me into his
arms, he leaned me back to I was practically doing a bridge in his arms. He
leaned in and kissed my lips passionately. I herd our audience clap and
hoot loudly. The worst of the sounds were coming from the best men, who

Finding the Truth
were all hooting and whistling in harmony. He pulled away too soon and
took my hand.
We walked down the isle as our guests throw million of white
flower petals over our heads. Adrian pulled me strait into a long white
limo waiting for us at the end of this large exquisite Greek styled garden. I
figured in reality my wedding wouldn’t look this way considering the
people who would plan my wedding were Italian and not Greek. He
pulled me into the limo and wound down the windows. We waved to our
guests and blew kisses as we drove away.
When we were safely out of site Adrian rolled up or windows. He
looked into my eyes and smiled beautifully. I couldn’t help but be happy
at this moment, he was mine and I was his. He leaned in and kissed me
passionately, the kind of kiss that should be illegal.
The sunlight beat down on my face through the large open sliding
doors and the wind blew the elegant white curtains towards my face. I felt
Adrian’s fingers trace over my neck quickly followed by his perfect frozen
lips.
“Morning love” he said with a sigh. I tried to move but every inch of
my body was soar and my bones felt like mush. I stopped moving and
groaned. “Are you ok my love?” Adrian asked in a concerned tone of
voice. I giggle slightly trying to ease the pain he would shortly feel.
“It’s nothing. What can I say blood loss really takes it out of me…
literally” I said with another small giggle. Adrian was not quite as
impartial to this matter.
“I’m sorry Luna; I should never have done that… Thank you
though, you taste quite… mouth-watering” he said trying to find the
correct words to describe the taste, I giggled slightly yet again.
“You’re more than welcome. You gave me exactly what I wanted.
Thank you Adrian, I love you baby” I said smiling up at my one and only
true love.
“I love you more Luna” Adrian said suddenly appearing on the
other side of me. It should have shocked me, but honestly I didn’t even
flinch. He entwined his fingers with mine and kissed me passionately. It
hurt when he rolled the two of us over so he was on top, but I didn’t

Finding the Truth
complain. These kisses were worth it. My body was aching and was tiered
from having to produce so much extra blood. But none of that mattered, I
was here with Adrian and he was here with me. As usual Adrian’s hands
wondered and I attempted to restrain him before he got too carried away.
“Someone’s getting very impatient. Can’t you wait twelve weeks?” I
asked sarcastically, he groaned apologetically and moved his hands.
“Twelve long, agonizing weeks” he said as he kissed around my
neck, it hurt a little when his lips traced over the four small holes
imbedded in my neck. I clenched my muscled when his tongue soon
followed.
“I’m sorry, does it hurt?” Adrian asked, sounding incredibly
concerned. I tried to laugh but considering my weakened state the sound
wasn’t very impressive.
“Just a little tender, I’m just incredibly tiered and a yeah I suppose
I’m a little soar” I said mid yawn. He kissed my forehead and rolled us
back on our sides.
“I’m sorry Luna, I won’t do it again” he promised.
“No. I asked you to do it Adrian, I wanted it… I’m so happy you did
it though. I had the most wonderful dream” I said thinking back to the
glorious white wedding that included so many of my closest friends…
“What was your dream about?” Adrian asked as he twirled a lock of
my hair. I closed my eyes and thought back on the wondrous dream,
trying to capture even a tenth of its beauty.
“Everything was white, from the flowers to the pews. It was outside
in a beautiful garden overflowing in greenery. There was one thing I’m
going to have to bribe you for though” I said as a small laugh escaped my
lips.
“And what is that exactly?” he asked as he leaned over and kissed
my arm, I giggled slightly and continued.
“Well, I had four… bride’s maids. Only they weren’t bride’s
maids… they were groom’s men.” I explained.
“I don’t see why I’d have a problem with that” he said as he
continued up my arm.

Finding the Truth
“Well, that’s not the part I have to bribe you on.” I explained. He
stopped kissing my arm and leaned over to see my face.
“Ok, then what part do you feel the need to bribe me on?”
“Well two of my groom’s men were very old friend’s and two were
relatively new friends” I said trying to avoid actually saying there names.
“Keep going” Adrian prodded, I sighed and swallowed the large
lump in my throat.
“Ok, I want Raphael and Michael to be two of my Best men.” I said
staring at his face, at first he seemed irate but soon his expression changed
to one of deliberation.
“I suppose it doesn’t matter who your best men are, as long as
you’re walking down the isle to meet me.” He said before smiling
beautifully at me. I kissed his lips and giggled.
“I wouldn’t want to meet any one else.” I said calmly. His smile
turned into a wide ecstatic grin before he kissed my lips wildly. A small
pained gasp escaped my lips when he applied far too much pressure to my
fragile weakened body. He pulled away and smiled down at me
apologetically
“I’m sorry love; I guess I don’t know my own strength at times.” He
said before kissing my forehead gently.
“Its ok Adrian, you love me more than I deserve. Please, don’t fell
sorry about that.” I said as he bent his head back down and kissed my lips
lightly. He pulled away after a brief moment and stared into my eyes.
“Marry me Luna” he said after a short while. I beamed up at him
and let out a smile lethargic giggle.
“I thought I already agreed to that.” I said as I stared into his sky
blue eyes. He beamed back and let out a small chuckle of his own.
“You did, but I want to hear you say it again” he said in a devious
tone of voice as he bent down and kissed my lips lightly once again.
“I Love you Adrian and yes, I will marry you” I blurted out, not
really thinking about what I was actually saying. He beamed down at me.
“I love you Luna.” He said then kissed me gently yet passionately.
We lay there for hours talking about absolutely nothing and yet absolutely
everything at the same time. This god like creature gave me his heart and

Finding the Truth
everything he could possibly hand to me, but all I could give him in return
was my heart. It felt lousy and pathetic in comparison to his. How was I
supposed to make Adrian happy—for all eternity—when all I could do
was give him my heart? He deserved so much more. Adrian and I were
alike in many ways, we both read enough books to sink a battle ship and
we both played at least… one musical instrument.
“Do you love me?” he asked when the sun was highest in the sky. I
pulled back my face and furrowed my eyebrows in confusion.
“Of course I love you. Why would you ask such a stupid question?
I’ve told you that a million times!” I borderline screamed at him, he bit his
lip and looked down at the pillow.
“Perhaps we should have this conversation another time. Wait right
here.” He said sarcastically before disappearing in yet another all too
familiar gust of wind. I closed my eyes and awaited his return. I was far
too tired and hungry to care about anything else. I was moments away
from sleep when the sweet smell of strawberries filled the room.
I opened my eyes and jumped slightly when I saw Adrian holding a
plate of pop tarts just above my face. I smile and took them eagerly. He
helped me into a sitting position and pulled me to the walls of the bed so
my back could rest against it. He sat next to me and wrapped his arms
around my shoulders. It made eating slightly more difficult and awkward,
but not impossible.
I hated when Adrian watched me eat, it made me feel incredibly self
conscious. It occurred to me what I must look like to him at the moment.
Bed hair and huge bags under my eyes, blotchy acne prone skin and
horribly dried out swollen lips. I must look horrible! One more night…
would I be able to get away with having Adrian drain me again before I
became a comatose patient? Would I need him to? Could I honestly give
up these brilliant dreams now? Or was I addicted? But the real question
was… would Adrian willingly drain me again?
The soreness was getting better and my bones no longer felt like
they had been striped of their marrow. I felt better, almost as if I was
glowing… almost. Adrian kissed my nose gently when I was finished and

Finding the Truth
swung me into his arms carefully. He carried me out into the boiling hot
sun and let his skin glow his beautiful dark purple glow.
“Where are we going? Some one will see you!” I shouted at him, he
laughed and kissed my forehead.
“No one will see us. Unless there trespassing.” Adrian said calmly, I
contemplated that for a moment.
“Where are we going then?” I asked, slightly annoyed that I was
being dragged from my comfortable bed to go somewhere different. And I
was especially annoyed considering I was so close to having yet another
beautiful dream.
“We’re going to go for a swim, I suppose you could say” he said as
he pulled through the thick shrubbery to a small secluded garden. Over
looking the garden was a large, inviting wooden hot tub that blended into
the scenery nicely.
He glided silently towards it and stopped only a few meters way
and helped me to my feet. He turned me around and began to unzip my
dress.
“Hey! What are you doing?” I said turning around and attempting
to do it back up.
“Would you prefer to get your sisters three hundred dollar dress
wet?” he asked skeptically. I punted and crossed my arms.
“No…” I said still considering all the pros and cons of what he
wanted me to do. So far my gut instinct to run away and cover up was
loosing. Adrian seemed to sense my indecision and slid his hand
gracefully under my chin, so that I was forced to star into his far too
persuasive eyes.
“Luna, I won’t take advantage of you. I wouldn’t dream of it, well…
maybe I’d dream about it” Adrian said with a flirtatious smirk on his face,
I grimaced at him and he laughed. “The warm water will be good for your
body anyway.” He said trying to persuade me yet again.
I wasn’t sure if what he had just said was true, but at this point the
only thing that I did know was true was that his persuasive skills were
excellent.

Finding the Truth
“Fine, turn around while I get undressed. I’ll tell you when you can
look.” I said as I folded my arms across my chest. He laughed but did as I
said begrudgingly. I slowly unzipped and watched his face carefully.
He tried to turn his head around quickly but I caught him and yanked my
dress back up.
“Hey!” I screamed at him, he laughed then turned back around. “I
said no peeking.” I mumbled under my breath as he laughed.
“Actually love what you said was ‘I‘ll tell you when you can look’.
Quite a distinction I assure you.” He said as he folded his arms across his
chest. I quickly pulled down the dress and climbed into the warm water.
The waves from the water covered up most of my body nicely.
“Ok. You can look now” I said when I was fully certain he wouldn’t
see anything he hadn’t seen before. He smiled and turned to look at me,
his emotion changed quickly and I wasn’t completely sure I saw anything
at all. But for a split second he seemed almost… disappointed.
He smiled devilishly and almost instantaneously appeared at my
side. His frozen arms wrapped around my torso and I clenched every
muscle in my body at his frozen unexpected touch. He chuckled at my
expression; I could only assume it was either anxious or surprised. He
kissed my lips lightly and chuckled once more.
“What are you so worried about? I’m not going to do anything… if
you don’t want me to” he clarified. I sighed and relaxed.
“But that’s just it Adrian. I want to, really bad. But I just can’t, be
patient with me Adrian. Please, for me.” I said as I placed my hand under
his chin, he smiled and kissed my cheek.
“I’ll try.” He said as he held me against his chest and kissed my hair.
“You will.” I said confidently. He smiled brightly and moved down
to my cheek.
“I could always slip. After all, I’m only human.” He said, I laughed
at the unexpected cliché. It was so wrong and yet surprisingly correct.
“No, you’re only a vampire.” I corrected him as I kissed his lips once
before relaxing into his chest. The hot water felt absolutely splendid as it
gently rippled against my skin. It contrasted with Adrian’s skin nicely.
And Adrian rubbed my arm is a soothing manner I felt calm and

Finding the Truth
completely at piece. We didn’t feel the need to fill this space with
unnecessary words; we just lay silently in one another’s arms and listened
to the sounds from the Italian greenery around us. I knew there was a
question I needed to ask—though I didn’t want to ruin the peaceful
atmosphere we had made together—and there was no way around it.
“How much longer do we have here?” I said, effectively destroying
the peaceful calming silence. My body was feeling even better now; it was
still slightly soar and ridged but no way near as pained.
“Another night, then we’ll leave at about 12pm to meet up with
Delano.” He explained. I considered that for a moment. The peaceful
silence returned but I still had questions with which to ruin the romantic
peaceful serenity.
“Ok, then what time will we be boarding the plane?” I asked after a
short moment. He sighed realizing—as I did—that our peace and quiet
time was over.
“I’m not sure, Delano just told me to meet him back at the hotel at
twelve” he said. I nodded against his chest and decided if our lips had to
do something I’d rather it wasn’t speaking. I pushed myself up to his face
and kissed his lips passionately. He was surprised at first but soon
reciprocated happily.
We stayed in that tub until the sky’s turned dark, and the only light
was the small shimmers of moonlight that passed through the tall Italian
trees. I could barely see Adrian in front of me, but I could feel him all too
well. I knew Adrian would be able to find his way even if it were pitch-
black, after all his eyes were supernatural. I rested my head against his
chest once again and sighed in contentment.
“I love you Adrian” I whispered. He kissed my cheek and smiled
widely, I could feel the way his lips where shaped when they pressed
against my cheek. He was obviously suppressing the erg to jump up and
down and clap his hands like a two year old on a diet of sugar and red
cordial.
“I love you to Luna” he said as he took one final deep breath. “I
better get you back to the bedroom before you shrivel up any further” he

Finding the Truth
said commenting on my now wrinkled hands that reminded me of an

eighty year old senior citizen.
“I suppose your right; I’d prefer I didn’t look eighty years old on my
honey-moon, even if it’s only an early honey-moon.” I said as I pushed my
body off his. I stood and Adrian followed my example. I felt his cold arms
wrap around my body as repositioned him self so he could ‘sweep me off
my feet’ as usual. I didn’t scream or gasp this time. I was becoming use to
this now; actually I was beginning to like it to.
“You didn’t scream” Adrian said in an appraisingly surprised tone
of voice. I giggled slightly.
“You noticed.” I commented in the same appraisingly surprised
tone. He kissed my nose and chuckled slightly.
“Were getting better at this” Adrian said, seeming pleased with our
progress.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“We’re getting better at being together. This honey-moon way a
very good idea, if I don’t say so myself” he said, I could feel the smug
pride radiating from his body. He was right though.
“It’s nice to know were good as a couple.” I commented. I felt his
wet frozen lips press against my nose.
“We are very good as a couple; it makes me wonder if I could
survive with out you now.” He said in a low voice. I curled into his chest
and kissed it gently.
“I know I wouldn’t… ” I whispered. One of his hands shifted and
stroked my face. I know he knew exactly what I knew now. He was going
to leave me. I nodded slightly to myself but he got the message and sighed
unhappily. I took that as confirmation. Would he really abandon me and
leave me for dead? Would he really just pick up and leave me to die? They
were both the same question, and they both had the same answer. Yes, yes
he would.
He was going to leave me. It was more than inevitable now. It was
certain and fast approaching… I knew he was going to do it and so did he.
But why was he going to do it now? Why was he suddenly going to leave

Finding the Truth
me? After the millions of times he tried to convince me other wise. Why
was going to do it now?
I loved him. And I knew I always would, no matter what horrible
twisted future he put me through and no matter how many tears I would
cry over him. I was always going to love him.
He carefully lay me down on the large open white sunken bed and curled
up behind me. He traced the two pairs of teeth marks in my neck with his
index finger. It didn’t hurt as much this time, though it was still a little
tender.
“Do you want me to…” he said trailing off, I shook my head.
“No... Not tonight. Not unless you want me to be worse than a burn
ward/comatose patient tomorrow.” I said sarcastically, he chuckled,
though I knew it wasn't real. It was true I didn’t want him to drain me
tonight, but not for the reasons I had given him. I really was worried about
how much it would hurt, that was true. But it still wasn’t the main reason.
I wanted to know why; I wanted to know what I was going to do… what
he was going to do.
I closed my eyes and timed my breathing with the gentle sounds
coming from the ocean. Adrian fell silent and even colder than normal
behind me. For the first time in our relationship the word heartless really
worked. I was curled against his chest and yet I herd no sound. I felt no
pulse or warmth. He was going to hurt me so much, and yet if I ever saw
him again—after I had been through all that hurt—it would feel like a very
small price to pay. My eyes fell heavy and heart beat slowed. I felt the
welcome dark blanket of unconsciousness sweep over me… and I was
grateful.
I was with Gabriel… in my home… while he watched me eating pop
tarts. As he watched me eating, I felt the same uncomfortable self
consciousness I felt with Adrian. He had taken the place of my Adrian, but
I didn’t fell even the smallest connection with him now. I was hollow and
felt like I had been bled dry by the one person on this planet I truly loved.
Why was Adrian gone? I would never choose Gabriel over Adrian! So why
is he going to leave me?

Finding the Truth
It made absolutely no sense to me. I didn’t want Gabriel! I anted

Adrian to stay with me, I wanted to get married and grow old… though I
knew I could never physically age. I would have to endure an eternity of
loneliness. But why is he going to leave me? I wanted to wake up and
confront him about it, but I knew I wouldn’t. I didn’t want to miss a
moment of these visions and I especially didn’t want to bring on the event
prematurely.
On my finger was a small wedding ring, but it was not the wedding
ring I remembered. It was Gabriel’s wedding ring. Its many small
diamonds glistened in the sunlight and the bright new gold sparkled in the
light. But where was Adrian’s ring? Surely I wouldn’t give up Adrian’s for
Gabriel’s; I loved Adrian far too much to even imagine doing something
like that.
I noticed a small chain dangling from my neck and focused on the golden
shiny jewelry.
And there it was. Adrian’s wedding ring, it was perched on a gold
chain now hanging from my neck. Did he leave me with it as a small token
of the time we spent together? Was that all I was worth to him now, a
small insignificant ring for a small insignificant girl? His name seemed so
suitable now. Adrian stone seemed fitting now, seeing as he was the
vampire with a heart as cold and as heavy as stone. No... That wasn’t true.
He wasn’t cold—metaphorically speaking of coarse—he was loving and
sweet. He loved me more than I deserved. I would be grateful for the time
he had given me, even if that time would inevitable come to an
inconvenient end. I would always love him and I would always be
thankful he had given me the opportunity to feel this way.
My visions changed once again. I knew I had seen this vision
before… only this time it was different. I wasn’t in front of Big Ben with
Adrian. I was there… alone. I was bent over in the frozen snows of
London, as the large clock tower behind me chimed wildly making the
very ground below me vibrate. No one was out, not a soul on the streets.
The animals were silenced and the gentle thrumming of cars was nowhere
to be herd. I was screaming and gasping wildly for air. I was crying so
hard I thought I was going to start crying tears of blood. I could hear

Finding the Truth
nothing and see nothing. I knew my life was over… I knew life was no
longer worth living as long as Adrian was no longer apart of it.
I felt nothing and everything. I felt frozen and wet, but I didn’t care.
I felt the tiny flakes of snow below me slowly turn to water that soaked my
body. I was numb on the inside, nothing but pain filled my mind. I was
still screaming his name through muffled sobs when I herd a concerned
familiar voice from behind me. I didn’t move or stop crying, the noise
didn’t matter. Because in the end, that’s all it the small sound was. It was
only noise. It was sad, cold, useless noise I had no time for. I felt warm
arms wrap around my body and burn my skin. His hands felt like fire
against the frozen dead skin of my arms. But still, I didn’t stop screaming
or crying. It was quieter now, but not silenced. I was no longer touching
the ground, and in that instant I knew who it was. ‘Thank you Gabriel’ was
the first intelligible thing I could hear my self say. He pulled my body tight
against his chest and I knew he was hurting just as bad as me. I forced
myself to stop screaming, I couldn’t make Gabriel feel the pain I was
feeling. I wouldn’t let him feel bad just because I was. I was still crying
hard and gasping violently for the air around my face. But I wasn’t
screaming… I wasn’t screaming Adrian’s name. I was just letting the pain
rip through my chest violently, so much so I never thought I would have
the control to stop.
I awoke and sat up strait. I was sweating and gasping as I screamed
at the top of my able lungs. Adrian’s freezing arms wrapped around me
and I quickly pounced at him. I kissed his lips widely. I didn’t want him to
leave me; I would give him every reason to stay with me I possibly could.
At first he was surprised and confused, but he was still willing. He didn’t
restrain me until he felt the small salty droplet hit his cheek.
“Luna, you’re crying! What’s wrong?” he asked as he pulled my face
away and stared into my eyes. I couldn’t contain the tears now, I wept
openly and loudly. The only sound for miles was my uncontrollable
sobbing and harsh gasps for air. Adrian held me and soothed me patiently
as he waited for me to calm down. It slowly worked after a few
uncontrollably pathetic hours. I hated to cry, it made you weak and
vulnerable. And though I knew it was ok to feel this way when I was

Finding the Truth
alone. I hated it being shown for all to see. My emotion was the only thing
I had ever been able to hide from people. I hated seeing people’s
vulnerable side and I hated them seeing mine.
“Luna, its ok Luna. You’re safe, I love you.” Adrian cooed when my
uncontrollable sobs and gasping lower to nothing but a harsh whisper. It
made the tears resurface and all my sorrows came back ten fold.
“What did I say?” he asked. It was an understandable question,
usually when he said he loved me I would want to jump up and down like
a two year old. But not now, not when I knew that would all soon change.
“You …Don’t …Love …Me!” I said in between the small gasping
ripping that came from deep within my chest.
“Excuse me!” he said breaking through an octave I’d never herd his
voice even remotely enter. “What did you just say?” he said yanking me
off his chest to stare into my eyes. I could judge by how rough he was
being with me that I had obviously offended him.
“Please… don’t make me say it again” I pleaded with him as I let my
head hang down and stare at the white cushions below me. He sighed and
took me into his chest, he cradled my head in his hand as he use the other
one to pull me against his chest.
“Luna, you’re being absolutely ridiculous. I love you, haven’t I told
you a million times not to doubt that?” I said with no sense of humor in his
voice. It did comfort me slightly, but I still knew what kind of pain and
torment was coming for me shortly. And even though what he was saying
was true at the moment… I still knew it would change. And I hated that!
“You’re going to do it! I’ve seen it. You can say whatever you want
now, but you’re going to do it!” I screamed at him, letting several more
small droplets leek from my eyes. I felt his body tense and I could imagine
the way his face looked at this moment. It would be a sculpted mask of
pain, anger and sheer brooding.
“Luna, aren’t you the one that said your visions can change?” he
asked of me when his brooding finally subsided. I sighed and nodded. It
was true my visions did change, but usually on the very vague ones.
“Then what are you worried about, I love you! And there is no way
on earth I will ever leave you. So stop crying over something that won’t

Finding the Truth
happen.” He said in a loud scolding voice. I curled further into his chest
and pulled his arms tighter around me. I was no longer crying, but I could
still feel that horrible inevitable impending horror I would go through
when he was gone.
“I love you Adrian.” I said clearly, as if I were still trying to
persuade him. He was still for a moment and something cold trickled
down my hairline. The small wetness was quickly followed by his
suddenly responsive lips.
“I know Luna, I love you as well” he said kissing my lips, I moved
my head so I was facing him. He didn’t wait for me to make the first move
as he usually would. He took advantage of my head placement.
He kissed me wildly and passionately to the point where I thought he
would leave bruises on my face. I didn’t care; actually I think I liked it
better this way. It felt like he was expressing his passion better and wasn’t
treating me like a fragile flower the way he usually did. Every few minutes
when my lips would weaken he’d move his from mine and travel down
my neck so I could breath. In the short moments when his lips would free
mine I’d gasp for air and whisper his name.
“Adrian…” he seemed to take great pleasure in that and his lips
would soon return to mine. These are the moments in time I would
absolutely hang on to with every fiber in my body. I would never let the
memory of our early honey-moon slip through my fingers. I would cling to
this fuzzy little three day memory for as long as I lived. Hoping that one
day, I might get the chance to try for the real thing.
Adrian started getting rougher, though at the time I hadn’t noticed.
It was becoming evident as my lips began to feel crushed, I pulled my
head away and he continued down my neck. I gasped loudly when I felt
his razor sharp teeth sink into my neck.
“Adrian!” I yelled as I tried to shove him off me. It was no use, he
was much too strong. “Adrian… Stop it!” I yelled as I felt the warm red
liquid drain from my system. It rush strait to my neck as he sucked the
sweet berry flavored fluid from my throat. As my struggle weakened and
my body became unresponsive, I felt the unwelcome dark sea of
unconsciousness sweep over me once again. Slowly the corners of my eyes

Finding the Truth
began to darken and soon my entire vision turned dark, I was only awake
long enough to feel his teeth slowly retract from my neck as he whispered
“Luna? ...No!” then he was gone from my site.
I found my self dreaming once again. I forgot all my previous
conscious worry’s and let my mind take me into the centre of my inner
workings. For once I wasn’t with Adrian in my dreams. I was alone. To
anyone else it would have been an incredibly boring dream, but not to me.
It was absolutely perfect. I was sitting on an absolutely beautiful beach
looking out towards the ocean; it was calming as I watched the sun
disappear behind the brilliant blue waves. Just before the sun disappeared
from behind the horizon, it struck the sky with a ray of pink that set the
clouds a flame. When the sun disappeared the moon took its place and lay
waves of silver rolling of the approaching water. The water reflected the
midnight blue skies and millions of small sparkling lights mirrored one
another. It was like magic as the ocean made sounds that echoed, and
seemed far too real for any dream of mine. I sat there peacefully, no
particularly doing anything. I watched the water roll in and out with the
tide and waited till the small ripples of water reached my toes.
I snapped my eyes open and looked at the worried handsome
vampire in front of me. He looked at me as if he wanted to tie me down
and make sure I wouldn’t move. I looked back at him not sure weather or
not to be angry. I wanted to kiss him and thank him for the peaceful
dream, but at the same time I wanted to make him explode for biting me.
But as I knew all too well he was a vampire and as Delano had once said,
this was to be expected. I decided it would be stupid of me to just yell at
him, especially for doing something he had to fight against with every
fiber in his body. I decided to go with my instincts, and follow them
blindly. I leaned forward without thinking and kissed his lips. He seemed
relived but still anxious, he was about to say something that I really didn’t
want to hear. I placed my finger to his lips and shook my head. He looked
at me with a pained expression and I kissed his lips again. I closed my eyes
and rested my head back on one of the many beautiful whit cushions. I
sighed contently and felt Adrian’s hand brush over my face.

Finding the Truth
“I love you” I herd him say in a beautiful heart warming tone. It

made me smile widely, but I didn’t open my eyes. His words were so
clear, almost like magic. They could have sent shivers down my spine
from there beauty. But I restrained myself and tried to smooth out my
expression.
“I know, I love you to” I said my voice lower than a whisper now,
he kissed my nose and I sighed heavily.
“Were late” he whispered.
“Damn, I was just getting comfortable” I sighed reluctantly and
opened my eyes.
“Morning lover” he said before kissing my lips once again.
“Morning” I whispered back. He chuckled slightly and helped me to
my feet. I grabbed a change of clothes and took them strait to the
bathroom. I didn’t worry about the door; Adrian knew how I felt about
him peeking. I knew if he loved and respected me he wouldn’t peek. I
turned on the shower and undressed as I waited for the water to heat up. I
climbed into the shower and washed my body with the same bar of
strawberry scented soap. I reached my hand up to get my shampoo.
“Damn.” I said as I stamped my foot on the floor of the shower, it
wasn’t there. I had left it over in the bath, but I didn’t want to walk across
and get it. I had seen to many documentaries and horror movies were
people slipped on slippery tiles. Unfortunately that was exactly what
Adrian’s floor was made of. I had two choices. I could skip washing my
hair for today or I could suck up my insecurities and let Adrian hand it to
me. I knew he was in no danger of slipping and cracking open his scull.
“Umm… Adrian” I called from the shower. I herd him yell from the
hallway
“Yeah? What’s the matter?” he asked. I smiled proudly at the fact he
had enough restrain to reframe from peeking.
“Umm, could you hand me my shampoo. Its over in the bath, I don’t
want to slip and crack open my scull on my early honey-moon.” I said
sheepishly as I felt my face redden with embarrassment

Finding the Truth
“You sure you want me to come in?” he asked skeptically “This isn’t
some twisted little test to make sure I wont peek is it?” he asked. I giggled
at his reluctance.
“No Adrian, it’s not a test. Can you just hand me the shampoo, I
think I’m dieing of old age over here” I teased from the shower. I could
hear him chuckle from the hallway, I continued scrubbing my legs.
“Ok, I’m coming in” he warned me before he stuck his head around
the door frame. He stared at me for a moment and I felt my face blush a
deeper shade of red as his eyes scrutinized my body. I tried as best I could
to cover up my body from his blazing eyes.
It’s over there” I said as I pointed to the pink shampoo bottle. He
snapped out of his ogling and handed me the shampoo. “Thank you” I
said as I took the shampoo. He didn’t leave, he watched my curiously. My
blush became horribly noticeable.
“Umm, you can leave now” I said as I laughed lightly to myself at
his amazed face. It scared me quite honestly.
“Why?” he asked. I grimaced at him and threw a large wash cloth at
him
“Get out!” I yelled, he laughed and held his hands up defensively.
“Ok, ok. I’m going, don’t take too long, were already late.” He said
before leaving. I quickly washed my hair and got out of the shower. I
garbed a large white towel and wrapped it around my body twice. I
looked at my face in the mirror and yet again felt disappointed by what I
saw. I sighed and quickly got dressed. I took the towel with me as I
walked into the wide brick red lounge room. I dried my hair with the
towel and felt a pair of cold arms at the small of my back. I jumped at his
unexpected touch and laughed at myself.
“Sorry, are you ready?” Adrian whispered in my ear. I laughed and
turned to face him, he kept his arms tightly wrapped around my waist as I
turned. I dropped the towel and wound my arms around his neck.
“I think I’m ready, what about you?” I asked, he smiled devilishly
and kissed my lips lightly.
“I think I’m ready now.” He said, I laughed and loosened my arms
from around him and pushed away his hands. He followed me as I walked

Finding the Truth
back into the large white bedroom and collected my luggage. He shook my
head as I tried to walk past him, I looked at him confused and he smiled
down at me deviously. I he held out his hand for my own and I took it
reluctantly. He quickly scooped me up into his arms—and this time I did
scream with surprise—and carried the heavy luggage in his other hand. I
should have been use to this kind of treatment by now, but I was still
honestly surprised whenever he acted so romantically. He carried me
down the hundreds of stairs to that familiar black car—that mirrored the
one I used in London—and never broke my gaze. I didn’t even notice my
surroundings until I herd the car door pop open, and felt Adrian lowering
me into the car.
When the both of us were safely in the back seat, he gestured with his
hand to the driver to leave. It was strange but as long as his eyes held
mine, I felt like we were completely alone in that small black car. There
was nothing romantic about the way we looked at one another, and yet it
still felt like an incredibly intimate moment.
I was so glad I had had the chance to meet Adrian; he made my life
a lot happier in the short time he was with me. I knew even though I
would go through such pain when he left, that I would be grateful he
wasted any time on me at all. I would miss him, and I knew I would never
be the same again. But I would try; I would try to live on. And if Adrian
didn’t want me and decided he would be happier without me, then I
would make Gabriel happy for as long as I could. I would do what I was
born to do. I would make those around me as happy as possible. I would
never let anyone see the real pain hidden behind my eyes, I would be
strong for Gabriel and Delano… that is, if Delano will want anything to do
with me after Adrian leaves me.
Does this mean… I would be destined for Gabriel now? As god had
originally intended? I knew I didn’t want Gabriel; I wouldn’t want anyone
after Adrian. But still, I would make something good come from this. I
would give Gabriel what he wanted. I would marry Gabriel in the futile
attempt to give him what he wanted and needed. He needed some one to
love, and someone who loved him the same way. But the only difference is
that, I knew I would be capable of so much more love than I could ever

Finding the Truth
offer Gabriel. I would be giving him what he wanted… but not what he
needed.
He wanted me, but he needed someone better. Adrian suddenly
moved his face towards mine, he moved slowly and silently. I didn’t
move. I was still stuck in my previous train of thought. He noticed my
reluctance and stared into my eyes with a confused expression on his face;
I looked away and shook my head. He place his hand carefully under my
chin and slowly but forcefully dragged it up to meet his worried eyes. I
smiled and laughed a little.

Finding the Truth
Going Home
Chapter 14
“Its nothing” I assured him, he didn’t seem convinced. “I’m… just

thinking, that’s all” I explained as I reached for his hand and pulled it
away from my chin. I kissed his fingers but never met his gaze, for fear I
would burst out into tears the way I had done this morning. I felt his
second frozen hand cup my face and entice my eyes to join his own. I
sighed and looked into his concerned puppy dog eyes. I wanted to cry for
fear of loosing him. But I restrained my self and let my body find the
numbness I had so been ignoring over the past week.
“Luna?” he said as if forming every unspoken question he needed to
know. I shook my head and kissed his lips, he kissed me back but
reluctantly. When I pulled away his expression hadn’t changed—much to
my disappointment—and was still looking at me with heavy confused
puppy-dog eyes. I sighed and leaned against his chest. It was partly
because I didn’t want to tell him what I was thinking about him, and
secondly because I was scared if I looked into his eyes any longer I would
start to tear up.

Finding the Truth
I was numb now; all my thoughts and feelings were silenced.

Adrian leaned back and pulled my into a laying position. I curled against
his chest and listened to the rhythmic timing of his breathing. It was
comforting, and incredibly comfortable to lie in Adrian’s arms. True, he
was freeing and as hard as a rock. But he was still somehow incredibly
comfortable. I lay there and let the numbness consume me. I let it wash
over me and clear my mind of all intelligible thought. Old memories
washed over me, thoughts of how drastically my life had changed and
questions about weather or not I would change it if I had the choice.
I eventually came to the conclusion that there was no way on earth I
could ever give up my present to have to opportunity for a semi normal
future. I didn’t miss my family as much anymore, it was strange. I loved
Adrian much more than anyone else. My bond with him was stronger than
anyone else I had ever met, including my mother or sister. I would
scarcely know weather or not my bond was stronger with Adrian or
Alexander. But I knew it would hurt more for me when Adrian left than it
would when I let Alexander go. So I suppose my bond truly was greater
with Adrian than it was with anyone else in my world. Everyone else
where like little insignificant bugs compared with Adrian who was my
entire world. If he died, I died. If he abandoned me, I would most likely
die. I knew no way around it anymore, without Adrian I would die.
“Were here.” Adrian whispered in my ear. I pushed my self off him
wordlessly and climbed out of the car. I didn’t hear Adrian, but I knew he
was there. I walked around to the back of the car and retrieved my suit
case. Adrian’s hand landed on the handle before I could reach it, he
smiled at me and carried it along side him. I grimace slightly but made no
complaint. He pulled me along at his side and held my body against his
chest. It made walking slightly harder and less comfortable, but still not
impossible. When we reached the elevator of Delano’s impeccable hotel
Adrian released me form his side. At first I was relieved until he pulled me
into his arms and wrapped them around me waist.
“Now, will you tell me what you were thinking?” he asked in that
beautiful husky persuasive voice. I smiled and shook my head.

Finding the Truth
“Nope, not a chance” I said, making a loud popping sound when I

pronounced the ‘p’. He furrowed his brow and frowned at me; I laughed
at his angry face and kissed his nose. “I’m not going to tell you. You can
pout and stamp your feet all you like, I’m still not telling you anything.” I
said confidently, he didn’t relax his face.
“Why not” he asked, I laughed slightly then sighed.
“Because it’s unimportant, it was just a stupid thought.” The
elevator doors opened behind me and I untangled my body from Adrian’s.
I found that my task became more difficult when Adrian refused to release
me. I looked up at him confused and he looked down at me with a wide
smile on his lips.
“Where are you going?” he asked and he pulled my body back to his
and tightened his arms around me.
“I was under the impression we needed to see Delano?” I said in an
indifferent voice as I let my arms wrap around his neck and my fingers
entwine through his hair.
“We do, but I can think of something more important.” He said as
he bent his head closer to mine. I felt a wide smile spread across my face
“Oh, really” I said in an estranged voice as he face stopped barely
centimeters away from mine, he chuckled slightly and I laughed with him.
“Really” he said as he kissed my lips. In between the short moments
when we would pull away to breath we’d smile and laugh quietly.
“Mummy?” I herd Alexander call from behind me, usually I would
be the only one to ever pull away when some one interrupted us. But
when it came to our little Alexander we were both on the same wave
length. We both stopped immediately and pulled away. I turned to my
little Alexander and smiled brightly. I tore away from Adrian and scooped
my little Alexander into my arms and spun him around n a circle.
“Alex!” I screamed back. He smiled and laughed wildly.
“Mummy! Your back!” he chimed in between laughter, I giggled a
little myself before steadying myself and leaning against the wall for
support.
“Yes I’m back, did you miss me?” I asked rubbing my nose against
his; he giggled again and kissed my cheek.

Finding the Truth
“Always” he said in the most adorable tone of voice that made my

heart melt. He rested his fore head against mine and a small tear escaped
my eye
“I missed you to” I whispered, I felt Adrian wrap his frozen arms
around the two of us and kiss Alexander’s cheek.
“Daddy!” Alexander yelled, I laughed and handed him to Adrian.
“Yes my little one, I’m here” he said in and equally heart warming
tone of voice. Adrian had been so against to the idea of a child when I first
met him, but now he loved Alexander as if he were his own. The way I had
hoped he would come to love my child. It made me smile so proudly I
thought I was going to rip the corners of my mouth. Adrian and Alexander
rested there heads against one another’s and closed there eyes. It was like
they were having a private conversation no one else could hear, though I
knew that wasn’t the case. I could imagine Adrian and my future together
with our little Alexander. I could imagine growing ancient with Adrian
and staying young forever. It seemed strange to me I would have to force
my body into old age, but I saw no need to look old and Withered when
Adrian would stay youthful forever. Then it occurred to me, I have no idea
how old my fiancé is.
“Adrian, my love. How old are you?” I asked he looked up at me, a
little shocked by my question. But quickly pulled himself into a strait
orderly train of thought
“237” he said after adding the dates together in his mind. I laughed
to myself
“That’s not what I meant, how old were you when you were…
changed” I asked after searching for the right word. He smiled and
thought about it for a moment.
“Well, it depends. I was roughly about a week or two after my 19th
birthday when I was…changed.” He clarified. So my undead boyfriend
was 19, well technically he was 237. But still.
“So your 231 years older than me, doesn’t that make you a
pedophile?” I asked in a smart mouthed condescending tone, he smiled
and chuckled.

Finding the Truth
“I suppose, but I’m technically dead—by any medical stander—so

doesn’t that technically make you a necropheliace?” he said in the same
condescending smart mouthed tone. I rolled my eyes and laughed a little
myself.
“I suppose it does, were really messed up aren’t we?” I said
rhetorically.
“Incredibly messed up” he clarified I smiled and laughed a little. I
sighed and walked towards the vaguely familiar hotel room. I didn’t hear
Adrian but I was relatively sure he was either following or to absorbed in
Alexander to care. I opened the door and saw my father lying across the
couch with his eyes closed and facing the ceiling. I smiled and walked into
the tastefully decorated hotel room, I knew he wasn’t sleeping and even if
he was he would be able to hear my clumsy footsteps easily.
“Hello my little Luna.” He said as I foolishly tried to close the front
door quietly. I let it close loudly on its own and smiled over at my father.
“Hello Delano.” I said happily. He patted the extension of couch
next to his torso and gestured for me to sit. I did as he wished and sat in
front of him.
We smiled at one another for a moment and then he uttered a word I had
never herd a proper gentleman mutter in front of a lady before. He sat up
immediately and pushed my hair back over my shoulder to examine the
three matching pairs of bite marks in my neck.
“What did he do to you?” Delano screamed at me, I pushed his
hands away from my neck.
“Nothing I didn’t ask him to do.” I said calmly, he stared at me with
and emotion I could only guess was confusion.
“You asked him to do this? Why would you do that?” he border line
screamed at me. He reached towards my neck again to examine it; I
slapped it away and looked at him angrily.
“It’s none of your business, what I do in my private life has nothing
to do with you!” I yelled back at him, I stood and shook my hair back into
place. I counted to five in my head and spoke those stupid little Latin
words Rain had taught me “Sedo relaxo” in a hushed voce. That same
happy warm tingling wave of relaxation washed over me.

Finding the Truth
“Are we interrupting something?” Adrian asked as he cracked open

the door so I could see his face. I smiled brightly as I saw my fiancé and
child standing in the door way, the two of us knew very well he would
have been able to hear every word of our conversation. I laughed slightly
and went to join the two of them; I pecked Adrian on the cheek and took
Alexander into my arms.
“Nothing at all.” I assured him, though he knew I was relieved he
came in when he did.
“Well that’s good to hear.” He said, I smiled at him and he smiled
back. I looked over at Delano who was glaring at Adrian; I knew he was
protective but wasn’t Delano the one that had told me we couldn’t fight
what we were and that this was to be expected. I would have thought he’d
just be happy Adrian didn’t accidentally kill me. Adrian bent down and
kissed my lips lightly. I herd Alexander giggle in Adrian’s arm, though I
thought by now he’d be use to this level off affection between the two of
us.
“Thank you, what was that for?” I asked him, he smiled down at me
but said nothing. The moment became incredibly intimate even with my
angry vampire audience and the little bundle of joy resting between
Adrian and my bodies.
“I love you, beautiful moon” he whispered, just low enough that
Alexander probably wouldn’t hear. I smiled and forgot about everything
else that had turned out horribly in our relation ship. I was happy and
loved Adrian more than anyone could possibly love anyone else. I wanted
him horribly, but I knew this was neither the time nor the place. I couldn’t
do that to myself, or my mother for that matter.
“I love you more” I mouthed as I walked back over to where Delano
had been lying earlier. He was now tense on his knees. I thought he was
going to rip Adrian’s throat out. I threw Delano a warning look of pure
hate and anger. He looked at me, both shocked and surprised. Then slowly
relaxed back into the carefree man I called my father. He smiled weakly at
me then closed his eyes and sighed deeply letting his body meld with the
couch. I sat down in front of him as I had done before. Delano pulled out a

Finding the Truth
small black remote and pressed a large red button. The large vintage oil
painting rose up and revealed a large flat screen TV.
“Nice” I whispered. I herd Delano chuckle
Delano handed me the small remote without opening his eyes and I
took it eagerly. I filliped through hundreds of channels till I found a decent
horror movie and sunk back against Delano. I looked over towards the
door way expecting to see my Adrian, but nothing. I looked around the
room rapidly trying to find some small glimpse of him, but both he and
my little Alexander was gone. I looked over at Delano and opened my
moth to ask him a question. He held his finger up silencing me. He sighed
and etched his shoulder blades deeper into the couch.
“They went to go get something to eat.” He said calmly. I looked at
him confused and silent. I knew he couldn’t see my expression but if he
was anything like me—and I knew he was—he could definitely feel it.
“Delano, how on earth do you know that?” I asked absolutely
stumped by his sudden all knowing capabilities.
“Well my dear, I suppose I should have told you this earlier. You
know how you took Pandora as your master… well you were going to
anyway?” he asked still not looking at me. I was still incredibly confused.
“Well, yes.” I said calmly trying to entice more answers from him.
He sighed audibly and opened his eyes reluctantly to stare into my eyes.
“Adrian is my youngling, and I am his sire. I created him and now
we are forever connected. It’s much like a Wicca’s connection only for us it
is constant. We can always hear one another’s thoughts and feelings. We
can see one another in our minds at all times. I suppose it’s much stronger
than a Wicca’s connection in actuality. Adrian and I can communicate
telepathically quicker than you could even be sure we looked away from
you. ” He said as he stared into my eyes taking in my full expression. He
smiled as his last few statements. I considered this new information and let
my body find the numbness once again, only so I could control my
emotions.
“What did you mean when you said I was going to take her as my
master? Hadn’t I already? I thought you chose your master by sharing the

Finding the Truth
connection?” I said letting the ramblings of my mind leek into speech

subconsciously. He smiled and laughed a little.
“No my little Luna, it’s true traditionally you should never share the
connection unless you have gone through the proper rights of taking a
master. The process is usually very difficult and risky, but Pandora knew
your magic could handle it. Not to mention the sheer fact of how adapt
Pandora was to the connection. You weren’t her first you know.” He said
with a wide smirk on his face. The way he phrased his last sentence made
me grimace. They made the connection sound sexual, though it was
anything but. He laughed at my grimace.
“What do you mean I wasn’t Pandora’s first? Who else as she shared
the connection with?” I asked. He smiled and shook his head.
“Hundreds of younglings, dark and white alike. She would turn no
one away that needed the help, and she would never criticize there
decision. She was a very moral Wicca, a trait she use to share with crystal”
he said shaking his head, the sudden sound of my mothers name made my
breathing catch and tears tug at the corners of my eyes. I had thought of
her every now and again and been able to push it away. But the sound of
her name sent a small shiver of my tormenting pain through my entire
system. I choked back the tears and gripped the couch below me firmly, I
herd small squeaking sounds coning from the fabric but I didn’t care. Let it
tare. Delano soothed my hands clutched tightly to the blue vintage fabric.
“I know Luna, I miss her to. It was 16 years since she had thrown me
out and her last words to me were ‘yes she’s yours’ and ‘I’m sorry but I
don’t love you’ I’ll never forget the look in her eyes.” He said letting a
small red droplet seep from his eye. I wiped it away with my thumb, and
then smiled weakly at my father. He hurt as badly as I did, if not worse…
much worse. But it was only going to get worse for me, and I knew it. The
second he left me, I wouldn’t be able to breathe after I had finished
screaming. I would choke of the slow suffocation that would soon become
my tears.
“Does it still hurt, even though she’s gone?” I asked. I wanted to
know if I could live on if Adrian ever died. That thought sent another

Finding the Truth
shiver down my spine. I knew the answer… no way in hell could I live on
if Adrian died.
“It’s even worse now. For years I was able to suppress any emotions,
but being around humans has softened me up a bit. But the pure honest
truth is that it’s my fault she’s dead.” He said as another small red tear
drop of blood hit my forehead and trickled down my face. I moved from
his lap and he watched me curiously, I put on a brave smile that seemed
less impressive due to the tears.
“It’s not your fault. You wanted to make sure I was safe. It’s my
fault, if I was never born you and mother would still be together. She’d
still be in love with you, and none of us would be in this position.” I said
letting my tears fall as they may. There was no point holding these ones
back, strangely enough it felt incredibly good to cry about this.
“Luna! Don’t ever say that! If you weren’t alive I wouldn’t be one
tenth as happy as I am now! Nor anywhere near as proud. I love you my
little Luna, you’re my daughter. My blood runs through your veins, don’t
ever say that!” he said in a scolding tone before pulling me back into his
arms. I gave him a tight hug as well then pulled away. The tears had
begun to stop though my voice was still trembling horribly.
“I love you dad. Thank you, I miss her. But if you hadn’t done any
of this then I wouldn’t have you, I wouldn’t have my little Alexander for
as long as I have, I wouldn’t have been reunited with my sister and no way
on earth would Adrian love me this way. For that I am truly grateful. The
only reason I have Adrian is because of you. Thank you dad, I love you…
and I love him.” I said before he pulled me into yet another vise tight bear
hug.
“He would have fallen in love with you anyway, I saw the way he
watched you so observantly. He was quiet infatuated with your mind, it
would only be a matter of time before you very being became so important
to him as well.” He said when I pulled out of his arm, something about his
speech made me sad again.
“I don’t know about that, I don’t think he would have fallen for me.
I think it’s only because he was told he was destined to have me as a
possibility. Even you know how possessive he can be. The second he

Finding the Truth
would have herd the word ‘possibility’ I would have almost immediately
had a tag on me saying property of Adrian Stone.” I said averting my eyes
from him. As the words rolled off my tongue I found them to be a lot truer
than I expected. He was incredibly possessive. And he most likely did
think I was his property now, not his true love but simply another
possession. At that point I knew very clearly I did love him much more
than he loved me.
“I disagree” Delano said confidently pulling my face up to meet his.
“No self respecting vampire could deny how attractive my daughter is” he
said proudly. I smirked and shook my head. ‘Blind retard’ I thought to my
self.
“Thanks dad, wait… please tell me he didn’t just hear every little
word I said.” I said letting extreme panic leak into my voice. My eyes
widened and my posture stiffened as I watched his face for any flickers of
emotion to tell me he was cheating. He looked at me apologetically and bit
his lip.
“I’m not sure, if he was paying attention then probably. But he
seems to be absorbed in whatever he’s doing. Explaining—to Alexander—
where the two of you have been seems to be what he’s doing” he said after
closing his eyes so he could pay better attention to his thoughts. His brow
furrowed and it made me nervous.
“What? What’s happened?” I asked, he held a hand up and started
rubbing his temples. A long time passed and with every second I seemed
to grow angrier and even tenser. I even started biting my nails in
anticipation of what Delano was hearing in Adrian’s mind. His eyes
suddenly and unexpectedly open. It took him a short moment to pull his
thoughts together in an orderly train of thought. He looked up and smiled
at me.
“He herd, but he’s not going to listen any further… just in case, I’ll
block him out.” He said with a wide smirk on his face.
“Why didn’t you do that to begin with?” I said angrily crossing my
arms, Delano laughed at my pose but it didn’t remove the angry
expression on my face.

Finding the Truth
“I tried, but he’s tricky to block out when he’s using his full force. So
I decided there wasn’t much of a point to try so hard when this
conversation isn’t incredibly important. I didn’t know you were going to
say something like that.” He said with the same smug grin on his face.
“Still you could have warned me about that!” I said angrily leaning
back against the couch arm. His widened smirk turned into a slight smile
“Fine, I promise to warn you next time. Though I do think you
should simply watch what you say to people.” he said with a superior
sarcastic look on his face. I grimaced but nodded my head.
“Not happy Adrian!” I said looking directly at Delano, he smiled
wide yet again.
“He herd that one” he said confidedntly. I got to my feet and smiled
widely.
“Good, incredibly unhappy. Stop eaves dropping on my
conversations with my father! It’s incredibly rude.” I said in a scolding
manner. Delano laughed and nodded his head.
“He says he sorry and he’s bringing home authentic Italian food. He
thought you might like it.” Delano said smiling brightly at me.
“Thank you, I’m still not happy” I clarified, even though Delano
didn’t say anything, I could imagine Adrian exhaling loudly then saying
“I know” Delano said. Now that was scary. I turned away from
Delano’s gaze and walked off into the bathroom. I walked over to the sink
and splashed cold water in my face. It was going to be a very long week. I
could feel it in my very core, this week was not going to be easy. I stood
there and continued to splash water in my face then wipe it off
continually. I wasn’t sure how many times I had done it, all I did know
was the towel was now soaking wet and my face a flushed pink with small
blotched of white. I hadn’t heard anything except the tap loudly ejecting
water continuously. But suddenly I herd Delano yell
“Don’t you ever dare to do that again!” he screamed. I jumped and
ran over to the door.
“I will do whatever she asks me to do!” I herd my lover’s voice echo
loudly. I frozen as my fingers hit the door knob. I was solid.

Finding the Truth
“If you ever even graze her skin with your teeth you’re going to
have more than the council after you!” Delano screamed back at Adrian.
That small piece of information made me gasp. The council was after
Adrian for biting me… but why? I wanted it.
“The council was simply misinformed. Laila has cleared all the
miscommunication up. No one is after us! They understand! Why cant
you?” Adrian screamed loudly, I could only imagine how Alexander was
feeling right now. I didn’t want him to see or hear this. I willed myself to
open the door. I felt my body tense and a strange feeling of anger over fell
me the second I saw the two of them. They booth looked at me angrily, I
glowered back
“Where’s Alexander” I said through gritted teeth and clenched fists.
Delano’s eyes fluttered back to the couch he was no longer sitting on.
Alexander popped his head up and shot me a scared look. This look
melted my heart. My hands unclenched and so did my teeth. I walked
over to him with his arms extended. I lifted him up and pulled him into
my chest, cradling his face between my shoulder and head. I glowered
back at the two men.
“Stop. Now.” I commanded. Neither of my murderous vampires
relaxed there poses. I restrained the erg to make the two of them explode
and carried Alexander back to his room. I slammed the door to make sure
the both of them were aware I was pissed.
“Why are daddy and grand-daddy angry?” my little Alexander
asked. I smiled down at my little angel.
“There just being silly, I think there going insane” I said under my
breath. Alexander laughed beautifully, though I didn’t mean it as a joke. I
really did think the both of them were loosing their minds. First they
practically try to ripe one another’s throats out. But to do so in front of
Alexander was inexcusable. How dare they even contemplate doing such a
thing? I walked over and sat on Alexander’s little bed. I herd more yelling
coming from the lounge room, I couldn’t make out what they were saying
and frankly I didn’t want to know. Alexander yawned loudly in my arms
and I smiled. I jumped off the bad and pulled back the covers; Alexander
smiled as I lay him in bed and pulled the warm covers over him.

Finding the Truth
“Did you eat?” I asked. I didn’t want him to go to sleep unless he

was fed.
“Yep, I ate at the food place.” He said beautifully. I kissed his fore
head and he closed his eyes.
“Good night my little angel, sweet dreams.” I said smiling down at
my little miracle. And before I knew it, he was asleep. His beautiful
sleeping features made me smiled and giggle a little. I got up off my knees
and walked towards the door. I opened and closed it quietly. I herd
another loud curse come from the lounge room and exhaled angrily. That
was it. My Alexander was asleep and they were still fighting
“Why don’t you just leave then?” I herd Delano yell at Adrian. I
froze.
“Maybe I should. I’m obviously here for all the wrong reasons.” He
said quietly but without sparing any acidity. I shuddered. He was going to
leave me for sure. Unless.
“Don’t you dare?” I yelled as I walked down the hall way. The both
looked over at me. “You leave and I’ll give you something to scream
about!” I growled at Adrian, he showed no emotion. I looked over at
Delano furiously. “Either the two of you get over something that neither of
you can change, or you can leave. Now!” I said angrily, as my gaze
flickered between the two of them. I stopped when I reached Adrian’s
hard angered mask of pain. He clenched his fists but nodded. I nodded in
response then looked over at Delano with my eye brows raised. He stared
me down but my anger was unwavering. Slowly his nostrils started to
flare then swiftly and without reason looked over at Adrian. They both
glared at one another. I knew for as long as I stayed here they were going
to be like this.
“Looks like I’m going to get to use my credit card after all.” I said
under my breath. Adrian and Delano both looked at me and said in unison
“What?” I laughed inwardly at the strange coincidence. I grabbed
Adrian’s unresponsive and that quickly wrapped its fingers around me.
“I’m certain if we stay this isn’t going to end anytime soon. Were
going. I’ll be back tomorrow, what time’s the flight?” I asked as I squeezed

Finding the Truth
Adrian’s hand. It curled around mine and he threw me a slightly angered

glance. Delano crossed his arms.
“I’m not going to tell you.” He said. I exhaled loudly.
“Well I suppose we’ll be staying for a while longer then, until we
can arrange our own way back.” I said bluntly. He glowered once again
and I looked p innocently. Adrian wrapped him arm around my shoulder
and pulled me against his chest. I went happily.
“Were leaving at 7pm tonight” Adrian whispered n my ear.
“Ok, I’ll see you and Alexander then. He’s sleeping.” I added
quickly. It was strange to fall asleep at mid day, but nothing was normal
about any of us anymore. He was apart of our twisted little mythological
hell hole of a life.
“Don’t leave… we can still fight when you’re gone from my site.
There’s little reason for leaving.” He said confidently while leaning against
the couch. Adrian bent down to my level and kissed my cheek.
“He’s right you know. He’ll still be in my mind. Constantly.” he
whispered as I felt his frozen breath raise goose bumps on the back of my
neck. I sighed then nodded.
“I suppose your right, but I’m not putting up with anymore of this
crap. Yes he bite me, but only because I asked him to. It didn’t hurt at all!
He gave me the best gift he could have possibly given me. I can’t
dream anymore Delano… not until then.” I said looking into his eyes
feeling as if my tears were about to bubble over and leak horrible pain
filled tears.
“I… I… I’m sorry Luna. I didn’t know you missed your dreams so
much.” Delano said hanging his head in shame. I pulled away from
Adrian and he let me go to my father willingly. I walked up to his and
swung my arms around his neck, at first he wasn’t sure what to thing but
then shortly he swung his arms around my waist and pulled me tightly
against his chest.
“I know Delano, I know. It’s just horrible having to slowly become
so confused by your own possible future. It was driving me insane. It was
nice to be free for once.” I said as I pulled back from his tight embrace then
looked into his eyes. He smiled and kissed my cheek.

Finding the Truth
“I’m sorry Luna; I’ll try not to… say anything.” He said respectfully,
I knew he couldn’t exactly control his thoughts. No one could.
“Thank you, please… try.” I said as I walked back over to Adrian.
He nodded and my smiled widened. Adrian leaned down and pecked my
lips. My stomach grumbled once again, ruining a wonderful moment
much to Adrian’s amusement. He pulled away and led me into the kitchen
where a large blue plastic bag with multiple different take away containers
of food sat. “Wow” I said my eyes bulging at the site of how much food
Adrian had purchased. Yet again the same question came to the front of
my mind.
“How the hell do the two of you pay for this stuff?” I asked Adrian
as I gracefully flittered over to the blue bag and started rummaging
through the multiple containers. He chuckled behind me at my eagerness
to go through the large various piles of Italian food.
“Money is usually of limited use to us. It piles up over the years.
Some of the wealthiest people in the world are vampires.” He said
thoughtfully as he watched my look through the huge packages of food. I
settled for the a familiar looking pasta dish that I soon found out—after
tasting it—that it wasn’t familiar at all. It tasted better than anything I’d
ever eaten. I looked up at Adrian wide eyed. He seemed suddenly
concerned by the way I looked at him. I chewed greedily then swallowed.
“Yum!” I exclaimed. He laughed and kissed my forehead.
“I’m glad you like it, it’s completely vegetarian as well.” He added
thoughtfully. I considered that as well.
“What do you know healthy and it tastes good.” I said smiling
slightly before digging into the delicious pasta. He watched me intensely
as he always did when I ate. And for once I wasn’t embarrassed. I
completely ignored him and focused on the food in front on me. It didn’t
work as well as I hoped. Every two minutes he’d chuckle or make a sound
I was instantly drawn to. When I finished the huge take away container of
pasta I pushed it away and patted my stomach.
“Yum, very filling.” I said in approval, I closed my eyes and let out a
content sigh. I leaned over the back of the chair and cracked my already
stiff back. I herd Adrian chuckled and the chair squeak as he pushed him

Finding the Truth
self off it. His frozen hand ran over the exposed skin if my stomach and his
lips brushed against my own, teasing me.
“I’m glad you liked it, perhaps I shouldn’t buy so much next time.
You don’t seem to be able to finish it all. Or perhaps I’m mistaken.” He
said skeptically rubbing his nose against my own. I giggled slightly and
kissed his lips. I knew he would be able to taste the pasta sauce on my lips
and it would probably disgust him so I made sure my kiss was just as light
and teasing as his had been.
“No I don’t think your mistaken. There’s no way you should have
bought that much. Speaking of eating, when will you have to… hunt
next?” I asked. He didn’t move away actual the turn of conversation
seemed to be pleasing him. Was hunting really that pleasurable?
“I’m fine for the next three days. Hopefully, luckily the three times I
drained you should help.” He said leaning in for very pleasurable kiss.
Perhaps that’s what he was anticipating, but then again maybe not. I
leaned back in my chair the closer he came. Soon enough it was him
pulling away to sit back down, but I had no intention of ending this kiss. I
raised my body of my chair as he sat back in his chair and followed him. I
sat on his lap and deepened the kiss, taking full control of the situation. I
could tell he liked that. He moans constantly and I let out short enjoyable
sound of my own. I could feel sudden moments of irritation on his face
during the kiss and I was wondering what I was doing wrong. The third
time his face twitched I groaned and pulled away.
“What!” I finally asked. He looked down at the space between us
and it only served to irritate me further. “Would you please look at me?” I
asked as I slowly slid my hand under his chin. He sighed then looked up
at me angrily. I jumped back on his lap slightly; I didn’t like the look on his
face.
“Are you ok?” I asked pulling my face back to his slowly. He
dropped the angry look and snapped back into my passionate loving
Adrian.
“I’m sorry, Delano can control what he says in public… but his
mind. It’s a different situation all together.” He said “Well I'm F—” Adrian
screamed about to swear. He stopped his self a composed himself.

Finding the Truth
“Delano, whatever your thinking stop it now!” I said looking stare

into Adrian’s eyes. Adrian smiled and laughed a little.
“He says he’ll try.” Adrian said. I kissed his lips and Adrian threw
himself back into the moment as if nothing had interrupted us in the first
place. I made sure I paid attention to his facial emotions so I could scold
Delano if necessary. But to my pleasant surprise his emotion were
relatively striped of all other emotions. He was concentrating more on this
kiss than I was and it made me feel bad. I through myself back into the kiss
with as much enthusiasm as Adrian, he seemed to notice the difference
and soon I was pulling away to gasp for air.
“Perhaps we should go some where more private” Adrian
whispered against my neck. I giggled and nodded. Soon enough he swept
me off my feet and dropped me down on the bed. My skin suddenly felt
sore as I lay on the bed. What the hell was that? I had been in the dining
room on Adrian’s lap less than a second ago. It was obvious how he got
me here… but still… I didn’t expect it to hurt so much. Adrian’s body
weight crushed against me … Ow!
“Ahh!” I said through gritted teeth as I bit my lips. Adrian lifted his
head to mine.
“Oh shit, I’m sorry Luna. I forgot what the movement would to your
body, I’m sorry” he said as he kissed a trail from my neck to my collar
bone then down my arms. My skin was starting to feel better. It was just
the aftershock I told myself.
“It doesn’t hurt so much anymore” I said, the words coming out
slightly more seductive than I had intended. But it worked, so I didn’t
mind.
“That’s good to hear.” He said cheerfully. I smiled as he worked his
way back up to my face. He stared at me for a moment.
“Does it hurt here?” he asked as he slowly bent his head down and
kissed my neck. I laughed lightly at his amusing new found game.
“Yes” I whispered. He smiled and moved his head.
“Does it hurt here?” he asked as he kissed my cheeks.

Finding the Truth
“A little” I said in anticipation of where his lips would land next. He

brought his face to mine and smiled devilishly as he stared at my wet
pinkie lips.
“What about here” he said as he kissed my lips gently.
“Not at all.” I said happily. He chuckled slightly when he released
my lips from his.
“Good.” He said happily, kissing my lips yet again.
We lay there for a long time in one another’s embraces and let our lips and
bodies entwine as they wanted. I loved Adrian so much. How was I ever
going to survive without him?
“I love you” he whispered against my neck when his lips freed mine
so I could breath.
“I love you more.” I whispered as I brought his face to mine, not
letting him answer. I wanted to have the last word for once. It was true
any way. I really did love him more than he loved me. And the
unfortunate truth was we both knew it… we all knew it. Adrian, Delano
and my self. We all knew he wouldn’t be with me for much longer, but I
still didn’t understand why. If it wasn’t the fact he had already accepted
the enforcers invitation, then why was he going to leave me willingly.
Soon enough I was sweating and gasping for air, and I could have
sworn Adrian was getting colder. Perhaps he was staying the same
temperature while I was getting warmer making his skin seem colder than
normal. Or maybe he really was getting colder as I got warmer. Maybe
that was the way his body worked.
Adrian’s hands once again wandered into place’s he knew he
shouldn’t be touching, and yet for once I didn’t move his hands from my
chest. He had earned a reward after the wondrous honey moon we had
just spent together. After a few minutes of fondling he pulled away
abruptly and removed his hands.
“I’m sorry” he finally blurted out. I laughed and grabbed his hands,
I replaced them to there former spot and smiled.
“I think you deserve a reward, just don’t take it any further.” I
warned him. He smiled and nodded; I grinned and pulled his body back
down to meet mine. He eagerly obliged me and familiarized himself with

Finding the Truth
his new terrain. I wouldn’t lie to myself, I truly wanted this. I wanted this
bad, but I couldn’t let him. I had to stay strong. When his fingers became
over enthusiastic and started to pull away the fabrics of my loose V neck
sweeter, I had to stop him.
“Umm… Adrian…” I said between kisses and grabbed his hands.
He seemed to get the message. I herd a loud snarling sound come from out
side my door and then suddenly Adrian became still and silent.
“Don’t listen to him Adrian. Whatever he is saying I’m sure he’s
wrong. ” I said as I scowled at the door. “Delano. Stop It!” I yelled. They
both seemed to get the message and suddenly everything went silent.
In a way I felt incredibly sorry for Delano, having to watch your daughter
doing such things through Adrian’s eyes. Not to mention what Adrian
must have been thinking. I could have sworn Adrian wanted to get up and
have a little victory dance when I told him he deserved a reward. Only god
knows what horribly perverted fantasies must have passed through
Adrian’s mind.
No. only Delano would have known.
“Adrian” I whispered when he wouldn’t meet my gaze. I sighed and
crawled out from underneath Adrian. He didn’t move an inch, he just let
me go. I walked into the lounge room to find Delano in the same state. I
realized they were probably having another telepathic conversation and
decided it was better they get this over and done with. I rummaged
around the suit until I found a pen and paper.
Dear Adrian and Delano,

Gone out for a walk, be back soon. I’ll stay close so
don’t come after me. I’ll make sure I only take a short time. Don’t forget
that Alexander is sleeping and not to start yelling and wake him up. I will
seriously bash you for that! Be back soon
Love,
Luna Bella
I placed the letter in Delano’s lap and hoped it wouldn’t break his
from this trance. To my satisfaction he didn’t move. I opened the door not

Finding the Truth
worrying about weather or not a made a loud noise. I was convinced

nothing would break this trance. I strode to into the hallway and down
into the elevator. I pressed the G button and waited for the elevator to
slowly tick its way down. The inside of this elevator was different than I
remembered it. It was lased with brilliant gold decorations that
contradicted the white on ebony wood effect the rest of the hotel had. But
it was beautiful and tasteful all the same. The back round music was an
unfamiliar blend of soft jazz and classical music that started to drive me
insane as the elevator seemed to be going slower and slower.
When the doors finally opened I gasped at the person I saw in front
of me. He smiled brilliantly and bit his lip. I ran up and jumped into his
arms without thinking about what I was doing.
“Raphael! ...I’ve missed you!” I screamed as he caught me in his
arms. He chuckled at my over enthusiastic expression and hugged me
back.
“Hello Luna, it’s nice to see you to” he said as I slowly slid down of
his body. I smiled at him as my feet touched the floor. I kept hold of his
arms at elbow length and fought the erg to jump up and down happily.
“Why are you here? Is Michael with you? What about Gabriel? He
isn’t hurt is he? He should have known better than to have proposed! I’m
all ready engaged for Chris—” I was interrupted by Raphael’s finger on
my lips.
“We need to talk, and I decided if I had to walk into the lions den
then that was my fate. I’m glad the situation has turned out differently
than I expected.” He said brightly, I felt my eyebrows furor in confusion
but I nodded anyway. He removed his finger from my lips so he could
give me permission to talk.
“I was heading out for a walk to clear my head anyway.” I said as I
entwined my right hand with his “You can join me. It’ll be nice to have
some friendly companionship” I said as I started walking with him
through the lobby. As we walked Raphael swung his hands with mine
making them soar far in front and behind the two of us. We giggled and
ran down the street of Italy like little children running away from there
parents not caring about where they were. He was one of the nicest people

Finding the Truth
to just be around. His mood instantly rubbed off on you, like fire being
passed from one torch to another. The flames over emotion catching light
from person to person. And in this case, the mood was pure joy. But I
knew he was here for a reason. We came to a small beautiful coffee shop
and decide to indulge in some authentic Italian coffee. As we were seated
and ordered, I knew we needed to talk.
“So, where’s everyone else?” I asked calmly resting my head in my
hands as I stared at his much missed face. He was absolutely gorgeous, but
I didn’t see him that way. He was more like a best friend than a lover. I
don’t think I’d ever be able to see him that way. He smiled back at me as if
he was thinking the same thing.
“Michael is making sure Gabriel doesn’t run off and bash my head I
f for coming to see you. He’s quiet bereft. He thought after he left you…
his trinket, you would come running into his arms. I told him it was a
stupid idea. I knew that’s not why you were doing this.” He said
thoughtfully placing his hand on one of mine. I smiled wider and stretched
both my hands to hold his.
“Thank you Raphael. You seem to be the only one who
understands… I love him, it’s not that complex.” I said as I looked down at
our hands. He rubbed mine with his thumb and coaxed my face back up to
meet his gaze.
“They all understand. They just don’t want to accept what’s plainly
in front of them.” He said thoughtfully. A waitress came with out two
large mugs of coffee, she laid them in front of us and we let go of one
another’s hands immediately. We thanked the waitress and each took a
mug. I lifted the mug to my face, it smelled absolutely wondrous. The
coffee beans had been cooked to perfection and the taste… mouth
watering.
“Mmm… now that’s smells wonderful” I said as I closed my eyes
and inhaled the sweet aroma further into my lungs. I herd Raphael chuckle
in front of me. I opened my eyes and laughed a little as well. I had always
loved coffee. It smelled absolutely beautiful, I had always dreamed of
starting my own little coffee chain.

Finding the Truth
“It is very nice, isn’t it?” he commented as he sipped at the boiling

hot perfection of brown coffee in his hands. I smiled and took another lady
like sip.
“So why would Gabriel hunt you down for coming here?” I asked as
I blew the white steam coming from my coffee.
“You’re in trouble Luna, horrible trouble. At this point for the
council its do or die. You can either join them or they will consider you an
enemy. I don’t want to have to kill you… and neither do any of the
Guardians. We’ve all taken a real shine to you Luna, please. Join us.” He
said with his hand extended. I couldn’t help but laugh. His expression
turned from sincerity to confusion.
“What’s so funny?” he asked as he watched my entire frame vibrate
silently as I laughed violently. I slowly caught my breath and was finally
able to spit it out.
“You seriously think any of you could get that close to me? Now is
the exception because Adrian and Delano are having a random telepathic
fight. But do you really think any of the enforcers would let you come
within ten feet of me under normal circumstances?” I said still laughing
slightly. He seemed to be amused by what I had just said.
“I’m glad you have so much confidence in them, there going to need
it. There lazy at the best of times, it shouldn’t be hard to find a way to
you.” He said confidently. I couldn’t believe he was already contemplating
ways to kill me, how could he?
“Excuse me!” I said furrowing my brow “You’d be willing to kill
me?” I said in a hushed voice so I wouldn’t alert anyone around me.
“I take my position very seriously. If I had to I would kill both
Gabriel and Michael for the good of the white side.” he said scrunching his
hands into fists. He would kill his own brothers for something that made
no sense to me.
“Let them come. I can handle myself. Do you remember what I did
to Gabriel? Just think what I could do to you if I was actually trying to hurt
you.” I said smiling at him happily. He grimaced slightly at the very
though of how much pain I truly could put him in. he knew if it was my
will, the fight could last less than three seconds.

Finding the Truth
“If I was ordered to do it, I would do it.” He said, making sure I

knew how he felt and it would not become a clouded issue.
“I know, I know. But I won’t join either side. I refuse to join this war.
Both Adrian and Gabriel are more than aware of this fact. I won’t hold
anything against you if it comes to that though. You’ll still be my friend
Raphael.” I said holding his hand in mine; he smiled and kissed my hand.
“Thank you Luna, whatever happens. I won’t hold a grudge or be
hurt, we’ll still be friends when all this is over” he said solemnly. The look
in our eyes said it all. He would kill me if he had to, and I would protect
myself and my loved ones if necessary. I would not hesitate and neither
would he.
“Well you can tell Gabriel, I’m incredibly pissed off with him. If he
knows what’s good for him he’ll stay away until I call him.” I said sternly,
Raphael smiled as I sipped at my coffee.
“I’ll be sure to pass that on.” He said as he started to sip at his coffee.
Soon enough I was at the end of my cup.
“I’ll go pay for these” I said. He smiled and shook his head.
“You don’t need to do that.” He said as he reached for his wallet. I
shook my head and held out my credit card.
“I haven’t gotten to use it yet, I really want to.” I said jumping up
and down a little in my chair like a five year old. He smiled and let me go.
I paid for the drinks happily as I finally got to use my credit card. I typed
in my pin code and smiled when the card read valid. I rejoined Raphael
and took his hand once again. He swung it in between us as we had done
before. On the walk back to the hotel Raphael and I chatted about various
things happening among the white council and the guardians. It was a
flawless talk until we came to what had been going on with me. I told him
about the honey moon and Donavan. It wasn’t until I shook my hair
behind my back did he gasp in shock.
“What are they?” he yelled as he fingers examined the three
identical pairs of teeth marks in my neck. I slapped away his hands and
decided I had to explain everything to him.
“I asked him to do it. Being a Wicca… it means I can’t dream
anymore. When he bit me… I dreamed. And they were so wonderful. I

Finding the Truth
couldn’t get enough of it; I needed him to do it again… oh by the way. Will
you be one of my groom’s men? I mean I want Michael there as well if he’ll
do it but I want you to be there more than him” I asked trying to change
the subject, it worked.
“I’d love to be one of your grooms men. But doesn’t the bride
usually have brides maids?” he asked I smiled and laughed a little.
“Traditionally yes, but I have four men that are very important in
my life and no women… it’s sad I know but I get along better with men. I
don’t understand why…” I said trailing off.
“I’d guess that women are intimidated by you, you’re very
beautiful, and intelligent. It’s not something many women seem to be able
to handle. Especial when sadly those are quality rarely seen together.”
Raphael said while shaking his head. I punched his shoulder and kept
walking
“Yeah right!” I said sarcastically. Raphael sighed but decided not to
push the matter. He knew I didn’t want to hear it, especially not right now.
We walked hand in hand back to my hotel. We stopped at the door and
looked at one another. I smiled and gave hi a quick hug.
“Thanks for coming Raphael. I’m going to miss you. Do me a favor.
Don’t talk about the wedding in front of Gabriel; he doesn’t need to go
through more pain than he already is. I may not love him but I still care
about him.” I said looking down. Raphael placed his hand under my chin
and pulled my face up to his. He smiled and kissed me on the forehead
before pulling me into another hug.
“I won’t say anything around Gabriel. I’ll miss you to little Luna.
My little Sister” he said in a loving affectionate tone. I crushed his closer
against myself then pulled away.
“I’ll see you again… soon” I said confidently, he smiled and kissed
my forehead again
“I’ll see you then” he said before walking off down the now very
crowded streets of Italy. I sighed and walked back into the hotel, it was
getting dark out side and I knew we would have to leave soon. I walked
back to the elevator and waited till I was at or floor. I walked down to or

Finding the Truth
door and prepared to open the door. Adrian bet me there and swung it
wide open.
“Where did you go?” he asked slightly angry. I laughed at his angry
face and kissed his lips.
“I did leave you a note.” I said confidently, this was the first day the
sun had actually been out since I had been here so I knew Adrian couldn’t
follow me like he would want to.
“Out” I replied before slipping back into the blue, cream and ebony
wood room. Delano was holding my little Alexander in his arms and they
were discussing something about whales, most likely triggered by the
deep sea documentary they were watching. I stared at my beautiful
Alexander and for a brief moment I wanted to run away and hide out in a
cave somewhere with him. My thoughts must have been clear in my
expression. I felt Adrian’s arms wrap around my stomach and my hands
covered his as well.
“I know. I don’t want to give him up either. You can still change
your mind you know” he said as he kissed my cheek. I pulled away his
arms.
“No, I can’t Adrian.” I said sternly as I walked into the bathroom
and splashed my face with water. I didn’t need to be thinking about this
kind of stuff. It was bad enough he would be gone, but I didn’t want to go
through the feeling of loss twice. I felt Adrian’s arms on my shoulders
gently massaging them. I sighed but didn’t move.
“I’m sorry my beautiful moon. I love you” he whispered in my ear
before kissing my cheek.
“I know Adrian. I love you to.” I whispered and placed my hand on
his. There were no reason for anymore words and he knew it. I walked
back into the bedroom and grabbed my suitcase. I pulled it into the lounge
room and waited for Delano and Alexander to get ready. I knew Adrian
didn’t have anything he needed to do. When they were all ready we
checked out and had a car service drive us to the airport. The car ride was
quiet as I lay against Adrian’s chest and Delano talked to Alexander in a
hushed tone. When we arrived at the air port we quickly checked my

Finding the Truth
luggage and boarded the plain. I must have fallen asleep because the last
thing I remember was lying across Adrian’s body on the plain.
When I awoke I was in a very familiar green and cream room I had
missed. I was home. But for the first time in days, I awoke alone. I looked
around the room but Adrian was nowhere to be found. Then I spotted a
small envelope on his pillow addressed to ‘The Future Mrs. Stone’.
My Love,
I’m sorry I’m not there but Delano and I have
decided to hunt a little earlier than planed. Alexander’s
asleep in his room, he should be asleep for quiet a while,
he was awake till 1am last night so I expect him to sleep
for a fair while... I’m sorry if you’re disappointed but I
don’t think your body can handle being drained again.
And I’d prefer to spend my time with you when you can
actively participate. I’ll be back just after sun down
tonight.
I Love You My
Luna Bella,
Adrian
“I love you to Adrian” I whispered. I could just imagine the boyish

smile on his face he got when I’d say those words. I decided to go and take
a shower. I took longer than usual and left the door open so the cold air
would continue to flow. I knew I was the only on here so it didn’t faze me
that the door was open. If Adrian had been there I would have the door
open but I would have been scanning it every few seconds, to make sure
he wasn’t peeking. But today felt no need. I scrubbed every inch of my
body with a bar of Adrian’s favorite strawberry scented soap, shampoo
and conditioned my hair twice and shaved my legs.

Finding the Truth
When I got out of the shower I made sure I dried myself off
thoroughly with the towel before wrapping it around my body and
heading to my bedroom. I took my time deciding what outfit I should
wear and what under garments would go best with it, just so I could waist
as much time as possible. When I decided on a small black strapless
cocktail dress and matching black lacy under were I quickly changed.
When I was certain my out fit looked wondrous, I walked back into the
bathroom and did my make up and hair. I decided on leaving my hair
down, Adrian seemed to like my hair better that way anyway. I might as
well face it; everything I seemed to do these days was for Adrian. I sighed
and walked down into the lounge room.
I gasped loudly and jumped with surprise.
“What the hell are you doing here?” I screamed.

Finding the Truth
Misunderstanding
Miscommunications
Chapter15
“I came to apologize for the misunderstanding” Gabriel answered. I

scowled at him angrily.
“I don’t think there were any misunderstandings. You proposed
when I was engaged! Do you know how disrespectful that is? ...look
Gabriel. I love Adrian, nothings going to change that. I’m marrying him
for love, not because I don’t have a choice!” I yelled angrily at him. He
hung his head down and stared at the wooden floors beneath his feet.
“I just thought… if you had another way out of this, if you had an
option besides Adrian. I thought you’d want that.” He said in a deeply
tormented voice that reached at my heart strings. He was using my need to
help people to his advantage, he was cheating! None the less I ran up to
him and hugged him tightly. At first he seemed surprised but soon, I felt
his warm arms wrap around my waist.
“I’m sorry Gabriel, I love him more.” I whispered against his chest.
“Do you love me at all?” he asked pulling my body back so he could
examine my face. I felt the tears begin to swell and I new I could suppress
them anymore.
“I’ll always love you Gabriel, I just love Adrian more. I’m sorry
Gabriel, I’m truly sorry.” I said as I crushed my self against him once
again, I didn’t want him to watch me cry. I didn’t want to admit how
much I truly cared for Gabriel and yet at the same time I was happy I had
the option. I was going to be relying on him soon enough. And I knew it.
“I’ll still be here. I’ll wait for you Luna, we have eternity after all.”
He said.

Finding the Truth
“But from what I’ve seen eternity mightn’t last for much longer.” I
said in a hushed voice. He soother my hair and rubbed my back.
“So you’ve seen it then?” he asked, he obviously knew about the
war.
“Yes, but that’s not all I’ve seen” I whispered, there was no way I
was going to hide my visions from him.
“What else?” he asked, I felt his concern. It radiated from his body,
under normal circumstance I would have hated it, but I knew I was going
to need his compassion and concern for me soon. I was going to depend on
it.
“My fate, if I do decide to join either side of this war” I said
unhappily, he knew how reserved I was about this subject. I hated the war!
“Tell me” he said as I felt a pair of something warm press into my
hair… his lips? I exhaled harshly and sighed.
“If I fight with you… I’ll die. If I fight with Adrian, I’ll live. But I
don’t think I’ll ever be the same again.” I said. He tensed in front of me
and his breathing became staggered.
“I’m going to need you soon Gabriel, don’t abandon me now” I
whispered against his chest. He suddenly became very warm beneath me.
“I’ll always be here Luna, I love you” he whispered.
“I love you to.” I whispered against his chest.
“And yet, it’s still not enough.” He said with a sigh. If it hadn’t been
so true I would have punched him, but it was true. And he knew it.
“I’m sorry Gabriel. I’m truly sorry.” I whispered as I felt one small
droplet escape my eye and roll down his chest. He must have felt it to. He
bent his head down and looked into my eyes.
“I know you are.” He said, and with that his lips engaged mine. I
wanted to push him away, but at the same time I didn’t. I loved Gabriel
and he loved me, but I had made a commitment to Adrian.
Why was I doing this to myself? I was doing the stupidest things I could
ever have done and I was happy about doing it. Why was I so god damn
happy about it?
I knew the answer to that one to. I was happy because I could count
on Gabriel. We had both made mistakes with one another, we had both

Finding the Truth
hurt the other. We were both broken. But maybe after I was broken I could
somehow use Gabriel to tape me back together, and me to do the same for
him. He was in pain, and I knew I would be in pain as well. I knew I
would never feel the same, but I hoped… one day, I might be at least the
shell of the person I once was.
Maybe I could give him a shred of the love I knew I could possibly
posses. And then words like music ran through my mind. ‘Luna I want you
to remember that there is no limit to love, just because someone new comes into
your life doesn’t mean the other people are loved any less. Love expands as far as
you will allow it…’ I herd them so clearly, it was as if my mother was
whispering those sweet words in my ear. Gabriel pulled away from the
kiss and rested his head on top of mine. We stood there for a while just
holding one another.
Was she right? Would I still be able to love Gabriel this much?
Would I continue to love Adrian? Or was she wrong? Would I stop loving
all together? Would I be able to give Gabriel that love I once had for
Adrian? What was I going to do? I needed help!
“I love you” Gabriel said clearly. I didn’t say anything. That was the
answer I needed. It wouldn’t matter how I felt after this, it was all Gabriel.
I would do whatever I could to make him happy. He would do his best to
keep me in one whole piece, and I would give him whatever I could in
gratitude. It was what he was going to deserve and all I could give. I
would give him what he wanted, he could have me. If the only man I ever
truly wanted to touch me didn’t want me anymore, then I would give
myself to the only man that did. Gabriel. My loving and completely trust
worth Gabriel.
“You better go.” I said not thinking about what I was saying; I just
wanted to be alone for a while. I wanted to breathe; I wanted to think for
myself.
“But Adrian wont be back until tonight” he said as I pushed him
away and let his scrutinize the emotionless face I had used.
“I know, I know. I just need to be alone for a while.” I said, never
meeting his eyes. He wasn’t having that; he coaxed my face to meet his

Finding the Truth
gaze with his hands. He searched my face for something wrong, but found
nothing.
“Meet with me tonight. If Adrian loves you he’ll let you come. He
should know you love him… more.” He said in the same tormented voice.
I hated the way that affected me! God damn it! I nodded, hoping to be
freed of this guilt. He let his hands drop and kissed me on the cheek before
turning and leaving Pandora’s house… my house.
I walked over to the white leather couch I was so very fond of and
sat down. I pulled my legs against my chest and wrapped my arms around
them.
What was I going to do? I was giving up everything I loved and it hadn’t
even happened yet. I was already contemplating ways to make a
possibility work. I didn’t know what I was doing. I started to gently rock
back and forth trying to calm myself. I knew I was alone for now, but what
about when they came home? I couldn’t start crying then. I let the beast
have me and the tears became to poor.
I knew it was coming and yet I couldn’t stop it. I couldn’t prevent
anything. I was going to be alone and most likely die when all this was
over. Could I kill myself? Would I try? Would I have the guts to try?
I knew the answer. If it came to that point I would be able to do it, but I
couldn’t do that to Gabriel and Delano. Not just yet. If it came to that, I’d
make sure it looked like an accident. They didn’t need to know why. I
would never let them know how much pain I was in, nor the fact I was
weak enough to want my life to end. I wanted them to think I was strong,
able. I a wanted them to think I could handle this and walk around
unscarred by Adrian’s actions. I didn’t want them to know. And I
especially didn’t want my lover to find out.
I would never let Adrian realize what he was doing to me. I would
stay strong for those around me. Or would I? What happened if those
around me could see it anyway? Maybe… maybe I should get it over and
done with. Perhaps this is all far too… real. I don’t want to go through that
kind of pain. I can’t let them see. Maybe… maybe I should. It wouldn’t be
that difficult, I could jump off the roof. I could over does on the
medications in the carbonate. I could take the steak knife and… No... I

Finding the Truth
couldn’t attempt that. No. I couldn’t do that to Adrian, or Gabriel. What

about Delano and Alexander? My little Alexander has lost so much
already. I’d hate to leave him with no real family in this world. And
Delano, I couldn’t do that to my own father.
To know your daughter killed herself because she couldn’t bare life
anymore… I couldn’t imagine that kind of pain. I wouldn’t let him
experience. I wouldn’t want anyone to experience that. And I knew it
wouldn’t be worth it. I loved life. And I was just learning how to be a
Wicca. There are so many things I haven’t done, so many people I haven’t
met. I wouldn’t die. No matter what happened I would not die.
I curled up in the couch and closed my eyes.
“I won’t die…” I whispered as my last tear rolled down my cheek
and the beautiful lover of unconscious coaxed my eyes closed.
I dreamed… and it was depressing tonight.
I was on a cliff face watching my Adrian as he strummed his guitar facing
away from me. He was as godly as always. But now he was crying… and
singing. And I could hear him… I herd his sorrow, I herd his lyrics…
‘Luna Bella,
My Flower of night…
Luna Bella,
The moon that sets the sky’s alight…
Luna Bella,
My love, my one delight…
Luna Bella,
Forgive my love tonight…
Tonight…
Luna Bella,
I loved you.’
His Words were so beautiful. He did love me. And he wanted me

back. But would this last? He was still going to leave me. He was still
going to make me cry and now I was hurting him as well. But I knew if
Adrian wanted me back all he would have to do is ask. Was he really to

Finding the Truth
proud to ask for my hand once again? I herd myself… I gasped as yet
another tear rolled down my cheek.
“Thank you” I whispered against the wind. He turned and his face
was drenched in his blood red tear drops. The look on his face… it wasn’t
pity, it wasn’t apologetic. It was pure love. He loved me. No more words,
no more excuses just love.
“Mummy… Alexander cooed in my ear. I awoke gasping and
sweating as usual. And it scared Alexander. I tried to comfort him as I held
him. We both waited for my breathing to slow. When I wasn’t gasping he
looked up at me and touched my face.
“Are you ok mummy?” he asked. I nodded and kissed his forehead.
“I’m ok; I always wake up that way. Don’t let it scare you.” I cooed
as I rocked the two of us back and forth. I herd my stomach grumble.
Alexander’s soon followed my example. We both laughed and I led him
into the kitchen. He helped me make his cereal and I let him pop my ‘pop
tarts’ into the toaster. He waited with me until they were cooked. It was
strange. Alexander never seemed to talk. We’d just sit there and stare at
one another. We never need to say anything. It was all there in our eyes.
He loved me and I loved him. He knew what was going to happen and so
did I. he knew he wasn’t going to be with us for much longer. And no
matter how much I wanted to run way from that truth and make sure it
wasn’t even a possibility. I knew it to. I was giving him up for his own
good.
He needs to be with someone normal. Someone who wouldn’t be
broken and unable to comprehend anything, like I soon would be. I
wouldn’t be any good to him like that. He’s going to need a father as well.
Not a grandfather… a father. And Adrian was going to leave… and
Gabriel didn’t want Alexander. He wouldn’t be a father figure for my
child. We ate together in silence as I noticed the sky’s out-side where
starting to darken. The sun set one final ray across the sky’s turning it a
million shades of pinks and oranges that made even me smile. I needed
that smile. I wasn’t prepared to face what was next.
I felt my phone vibrate and quickly whipped it out. I didn’t know the
number but answered anyway.

Finding the Truth
“Hello?” I said into the phone.

“Hello Miss. Banks its Mr. Oliver” a calm low voice answered.
“Oh, Mr. Oliver, It’s a pleasure to hear from you. Is there something
you need to tell me?” I asked. I was suddenly very nervous.
“Yes Miss Banks. If you’re ready, Mr. and Mrs. O’Brian are ready to
take Alexander. All we need is one last signature and the boy.” He said. I
bit my lip and replied quickly, I suddenly had the erg to crawl up into a
ball and cry myself to sleep.
“Yes were and when shall we meet you?” I asked politely holding
all emotion from my voice.
“Tomorrow at mid-day, you can come to my office or I could send
someone down to retrieve the boy and your signature.” He said, leaving
the choice up to me. I knew if I left Adrian and Delano couldn’t come. That
was a good thing.
“I’ll be at your office tomorrow 12 o’clock sharp” I said hoping to
end this conversation.
“Sure Miss. Banks. I’ll see you then” he said politely probably
thinking the same thing.
“Goodbye Mr. Oliver” I said in high picked happy voice before
hanging up. I looked over at Alexander that stared at me with a
questioning look in his eyes that made tears pool at the corners.
“What’s the matter mummy?” Alexander asked. I smiled down at
him and shook my head.
“It’s nothing Alex… But we need to talk” I said, he nodded and
furrowed his brow. It made me feel horrible to watch him so upset. I lifted
him into my arms and looked him in the eyes. I stared at him, and yet I
couldn’t say anything.
“You can tell me mummy, what’s wrong?” he asked and brought his
tiny face to my cheek. I nuzzled my face into it and let a small tear escape
my eyes.
“I have to send you away for a while… I’m sorry Alex” I said as I
closed my eyes. I herd whimpering sigh’s coming from my Alexander and
it only made the tears run faster.

Finding the Truth
“Don’t you love me mummy?” he asked. Now that was hitting below the
belt.
“Alexander. I’ll always love you. You’re my little angel. It’s for your
own good. I’ll come see you every year on your birthday. But we have to
do that in secret…” I said trailing off. I was thinking about weather or not
he would forget me by then.
“Don’t leave me mummy” he pleaded with my, I pulled him against
my chest.
“I have to. I love you Alexander… don’t forget that. You’ll always be
my little angel.” I said letting my voice break with every other syllable. He
crunched his tiny frame against my chest and let his own tear drops flow.
“I love you to mummy.” He said in a voice that made my heart melt
and quiver. I wanted to make him happy. Not sad. But his safety was even
more important. I wanted him to be safe, and there was no way I could
allow him to know what we were. He had to be safe and protected from all
the horrors in the world. He would be safe with the O’Brian’s. He would
be safe and loved with normal people. He would have a normal up
bringing. He would be loved so much by people who would become his
family. As far as he knew… he would be their child. Not mine. He would
be safe with them. Not me. He would be nurtured by them. Not me. He
would be loved by them… and me.
I would always love him, always. I looked outside the window and
they sky was no longer bright. It was at the point of time where you can
just see the stars in the sky. I knew Adrian and Delano would be home
soon. And I didn’t want him to find the two of us looking like this.
“Daddy will be home soon. We better get cleaned up.” I said
flashing him a smile that seemed less impressive when combined with the
tears. He nodded with a weak smile that was also deemed less impressive
combined with the tears. I took him up to the bathroom and washed his
face before washing and re-applying my make up. As I finished on my face
and brushed through my hair, I couldn’t help but grimace at the mirror. I
hated the person that stared back at me. I herd the door slam close and I
knew it was Delano and Adrian giving us fair warning.

Finding the Truth
“Honey I’m home” I herd Adrian sing from the front door. I giggled
at his pathetic entrance. The sad think was I could imagine Adrian taking
off his coat and hat, then leaving it on a coat rack, the way you saw people
act in the old fashion movies. In a way Adrian was more like a soldier
spending his last few days with me before he left for war. Actually… that
could be it. He had already accepted there invitation, maybe he was
needed.
“Were up stairs” I called out just above speech level though I knew
it wasn’t necessary. He could probably hear me shifting my wait between
feet. But never the less I had already said it. I gathered Alexander up in
my arms and kissed his nose. He smiled at me with a wide grin; I couldn’t
help but giggle at his expression. I felt Adrian’s arms wrap around the two
of us. A feeling I was use to now. He kissed my cheek; I could have sworn
he was breathing in deeper than necessary. Though I suppose it wasn’t
necessary at all. Just a habit I suppose.
“You look stunning.” He whispered in my ear. I blushed and kissed
his lips.
“You don’t look so bad yourself.” I said sarcastically, to my surprise
he actually laughed.
“Human eyes…” he muttered. I kissed his cheek.
“No, I’m pretty sure everyone thinks you’re irresistible. You have no
idea how lucky you are.” I said enviously I had never been incredibly
beautiful, or beautiful at all for that matter. I had always been the average
girl. The one that used her lunch times for studying were as the rest of my
year group would socialize and make it there main purpose in life—to
annoy me.
Marcus and Matthew would usually hang around with me, making
playful sarcastic comments about me being at total book worm and how
up tight I was. They always wanted me to stop studying and come outside
to get a tan. I had always been unusually white, but as I stood here next to
Adrian I seemed incredibly tanned. I walked out of the bathroom and back
down the stairs into the living room. I sprawled out across the couch with
Alexander clutched against my chest. I left a fair amount of room behind
me, secretly hoping Adrian would pick up on my little subliminal

Finding the Truth
invitation. To my satisfaction, he did. I soon felt a frozen body slid

gracefully behind me and even colder arms wrap around my little one and
I. it was comforting and some how I felt warm against his body. Delano
walked into the room and looked down t me and Alexander he stared at
me when he was sure I knew what he wanted, I nodded and let him take
Adrian into his arms. He stared at my little Alexander lovingly. He looked
back at me and I knew exactly what he wanted to know.
“I have a meeting with Mr. Oliver; you can have him for tonight if
you want.” I said looking down at Adrian’s hands. I rubbed them
mechanically but refused to meet Delano’s gaze. I didn’t want either of
them to see me cry.
“Thank you Luna. This means a lot to me, thank you” he said as he
gave me a quick peck on the cheek. I nodded and pushed my legs up
against my chest, squishing Adrian’s hands between them and my chest.
He didn’t seem to mind.
“I’ll bring him back when he’s sleeping.” I nodded again then
quickly herd my front door slam closed. But felt no familiar gust of wind.
“I’m going to miss him.” Adrian whispered in my ear. Another
painful tear rolled my crumpled tormented face.
“I will too…” I whispered back. He kissed my cheek.
“I love you… I trust you” he said quietly. Those words brought with
them such a feeling of fulfillment the tears stopped instantaneously. He
believed in me and trusted me enough to respect the hardest decision I
will ever have to make. At this point anyway. He loved me enough to
respect me. That simple fact made me happier than anything I had herd in
the past week. The most romantic week I had ever had.
“Thank you Adrian… I love him to.” I said letting a single tear roll
down my cheek and land on the leather couch. It was the only sound in the
room and I was sure Adrian would have heard it. He wiped away my tear
and kissed my cheek and let a small blood red tear drop down my face. I
turned to him. He was crying as well. I kissed him passionately. It hurt,
having to give up my little one, but if I lost Adrian. I wouldn’t… do
anything… ever again. I wouldn’t be able to move, or talk… or breathe. I
would be nothing. Hollow. A shell of the person I once was. But he would

Finding the Truth
leave of his own accord. He would be happy and healthy. He would be

perfectly fine… but I wouldn’t. I would miss him so much and yet the
words I love you… they just didn’t seem to express how much I truly
loved him.
“I love you” he whispered. I felt the blood rush to my face and the
tears run freely.
“I love you Adrian, so much…” I whispered, but he didn’t smile. I
felt a warm liquid mess with the water already on my face. He was crying
to.
“I know…” he whispered back. He loved me… and I loved him. It
was all I needed to know. Delano and Alexander wouldn’t be back until
early morning. Adrian and Delano would have to wait behind. That was
good. I didn’t want them to see me cry. I didn’t want to seem weak.
Though when Adrian cried, I didn’t see him as weak. I saw him as loving.
It was impossible to mistake Adrian for weak. He was incredibly
muscular, his weight pinned me down. I know he didn’t mean to but still.
It just proved to me he did have a soul, he was still good. I loved him…
and he loved me.
He loved me. But it was more than his appearance that made him
strong. Both his past and his anger made his strength more evident. But I
loved every part of him, even if his anger scared me at times. I loved him. I
loved every aspect of him, because when he was fully himself. He was
perfect. He was the best thing I had ever seen, heard, or felt in my life. If
even one small thing about him was different… he wouldn’t be my perfect
man. He’d be imperfect, but not at the moment. At the moment he was
perfect. He was godly perfection. Sex on legs as some would say.
We spent most of the day on that couch. There was nothing but
silence. He loved me and I loved him. There was no need for words. All
the love we possessed was in the air. We both knew it. We both loved one
another and neither us doubted that at the moment… at the moment. It
was peaceful and wonderful. I loved him, and I couldn’t help but repeat it
over and over in my head. And that one sentence… those three little
words, stopped me from crying. I loved him… and he loved me, at the
moment.

Finding the Truth
No matter what I did I couldn’t get that dagger of impending doom

to stop circling around my head. Damn it! Why did I keep thinking about
it! Why could I just be happy about what’s happening now! Why couldn’t I
just live in the moment like most people my age did? Why couldn’t I just
be satisfied with what I have now?
We never said a word. Not one single word all day. If are lips
weren’t already busy we’d be staring at one another, staring into one
another’s eyes. Looking at the one thing I could never be without. Never
be the same without.
But, unlike fairy tales… all good things must come to an end.
My stomach as usual was to blame. Adrian kissed my nose and nodded.
As if he was giving me permission to leave. I stood up and walked into the
kitchen. Still, there was no speech. It felt almost awkward now. With out
thinking about it, subconsciously I started humming. I didn’t know what
tune I was humming… but it was familiar. I only ever sung when I was
happy, or so my mother use to say. I grabbed the first thing I saw that
wasn’t a pop tart and ate it quickly. I didn’t even bother to check what it
was. All I knew was it had come in a green box and was now in my
stomach. I started thinking about what I would have to do tomorrow…
and how I would miss my little angel so very much.
Then a thought occurred. One I hadn’t thought of yet. Words I had
read in bunny’s letter.
“All we ask is that you take him as your own.” She had written… I was
betraying my own sister to keep our child safe. He wasn’t just hers
anymore. He was just as much mine as hers now. It was my choice how to
take care of him now. He needs to be safe from all of this. And if bunny
were alive today, I think she’d agree with me.
And yet another thought arose in my mind. I had promised to meet
with Gabriel. I had promised him to come, I knew I should go but I had
promised him. I had done so to ease his guilt. It would be hard enough for
us in only a short matter of time. I had promised to come and talk with
him… but where? I didn’t care. I needed to get away for a short while
anyway, even if I did end up getting away… with Gabriel.

Finding the Truth
“I have to go out tonight. If you love me you won’t follow me.” I

said clearly. Adrian wasn’t in the room, but I knew he could hear me all
the same. I sat down at Pandora’s table… my table and waited patiently
for him. Soon enough I felt his frozen arms wrap around my shoulders
and his glass smooth lips caress my cheek.
“What was that?” he mumbled against my skin. I knew that he had
heard me clearly. But I guessed he was trying to coax me into staying
here… he knew.
“I’m going out… later tonight. Don’t worry though, I’ll be fine. I’ll
take my phone with me just in case I need you… but please don’t follow
me.” I said in a pleading tone that rang all kind of warning bells in my
ears. I would be pleading again soon. His lips stopped the soothing
motions and let himself ponder what I had just said.
“No.” He said simply as if it were final. His lips returned to their
busy work and I pushed him off me. I stood up and faced him.
“Adrian, I’m not looking for your permission. I’m going; I want you
to promise me you won’t follow me. I’m asking you to trust me” I said
taking his hands in mine.
“You’re not going off to meet up with Gabriel. I could smell his
scent the moment I walked through the door. You’re not running away
from me again Luna.” He said sternly with a smug look on his face. I
dropped his hands and crossed my arms.
“I’m going Adrian. I’m not going to obey you like a slave.” I spat out
acidly. He took my wrist in his hand.
“Not like a slave, like a proper wife!” he yelled at me. Now that set
me off.
“I’m not going to be your little house wife Adrian, if that’s what you
want from me you can have this back.” I said as I took off my ring. He
glowered at me.
“You won’t leave this house tonight and there is no way in hell
you’re running off to meet Gabriel. And if you don’t want to be my wife
anymore then maybe this marriage is a bad idea.” He spat back at me. I
had just said the same thing… but when it came from Adrian’s lips it hurt.
I threw his ring across the room and heard it whack the cabinets.

Finding the Truth
“Maybe I don’t want to be your wide anymore!” I yelled at him. His

entire body tensed and for one quick frightening moment, he was the
scariest thing I had ever seen. He raised his fist to strike. I luckily lifted my
arm up in time to deflect his punch. Crack… Ow.
I screamed as I fell to the floor. The bastard broke my arm. I felt the
pain induced tears roll down my cheeks and the same stabbing tearing
feeling on the inside of my arm. He bent down to my level suddenly
incredibly concerned. His eyes were full of worry and regret, ware as mine
were full of pain and fury. How dare he break my arm! This was exactly
like what had happened between me and Gabriel. What a bastard!
“Holly shit! Luna, are you ok my love?” He asked. I slapped his face
and struggled to my feet. He didn’t move. He just sat there in awe. I didn’t
wait to see if he would do anything. I ran to my room and locked the door
behind me. I slid down the door frame and fell to the floor. My arm was
broken there was no doubt about that, and the pain was excruciating to the
point I wanted to scream but I didn’t. I let the tears flow as I leaned my
back against the door.
How dare he hit me! I was no slave! I wouldn’t be some little house
wife that would cook and clean for him as he willed! It was true, Blade had
been right. Adrian didn’t want me to love forever. He wanted me so he
could break me… tame me, like wild stallion. Didn’t he love me at all? I
couldn’t stop the tears at this point. They fell continuously and soon
enough my sleeve was officially soaked. How dare he ever try! I knew I
couldn’t heal my self at the moment; I wouldn’t be able to think of
anything happy. I wouldn’t be able to think of something that had
changed me for the better.
Knock, knock, knock.
I didn’t move. I didn’t care. I sat there and tried to stifle the tears, I
didn’t want anyone to see me cry. But I suppose that was going to be
inevitable now, wasn’t it?
“Luna my love, Are you ok?” Adrian called from the other room.
“No I’m not ok! Leave my house now Adrian!” I called through my
staggering and stumbling due to the tears. He didn’t say anything; I think I
actually hurt his feelings.

Finding the Truth
“Can I come in?” he asked. What kind of a stupid question was that?
“No! Go home Adrian!” I border line yelled at him. I could feel him
as he slid down the door frame so he was positioned the same was I was
on the opposite side of the door.
“I’m sorry Luna; I don’t know what came over me. Please baby,
don’t end it like this.” He pleaded with me. Since when did Adrian ever
call me baby? That wasn’t like him at all.
“Adrian… just let me think things out ok?” I said. I could feel the
tears resurfacing.
“No, if I leave now… you won’t want me back…” he said in a
pained tortured voice. He did love me… he did still want me.
“What makes you so sure I’m not going to want you back? I’m more
concerned about you leaving me… I won’t be your house wife Adrian. I’m
not that kind of girl… I’m sorry.” I whispered. That was it, the end of my
charade. I felt the tears come streaming down again. I didn’t want to let
him go, and this was never the way I envisioned it happening.
“I know Luna… I’m sorry I ever thought that. I still love you.” He
whispered. I wanted nothing more than to hug and kiss those lips that had
uttered the only sentence I had ever wanted to hear.
“I love you more Adrian” I whispered back, I could feel his cold
body through the door frame. I was feeling better now… I knew he loved
me… and that’s all I need to know. It was the perfect situation. He broke
my arm and convinced me all he wanted was a house wife… but then he
tells me he’s sorry and he loves me. I felt better.
I held my opposite hand over the broken arm and started thinking about
how much he loved me. Within a few seconds, I saw the bright yellow
sparkling light form around my arm and the very bones themselves
mended back together. I let out an agonized scream, I automatically felt
Adrian stiffen and cringe. He hated me in pain, and yet he had been the
one to hurt me. That must have hurt him more than anything I said. He
hated loosing self control, it made him feel weak. He wasn’t accustomed to
that feeling.
And we both hated it, to show a sign of weakness. When it was over
I let my arms dropped and struggled to control my breathing. It was worse

Finding the Truth
than when Gabriel had broken my wrist, just another way to prove Adrian
superiority I suppose. When I was able to control my breathing I struggled
over to the bed and climbed in… I was tired, I was feeling a little better…
but I wasn’t feeling great. I lay in bed and rugged the blankets around me.
The heater was on so within a matter of seconds I was sweating. I felt
Adrian crawl in behind me and wrap his arms around me. He kissed my
cheek once and whisper
“Marry me?” I exhaled and turned my body to face him. I kissed his
lips and smiled weakly.
“Third time around” I whispered. He nodded and kissed my ring
finger.
“Luna… will you accept my invitation of marriage… for the third
time?” he asked with a smug smile on his face. I nodded and kissed his
lips.
“I love you Adrian… yes, I’ll marry you.” I whispered. He kissed
my forehead and place the ring carefully back on my finger. He played
with it continuously and rubbed his nose against mine. He loved me… and
that’s all I needed to know. He would get his way tonight, I would not see
Gabriel. I had someone better to spend my time with. I had my Adrian, the
man I loved. I had the man that meant the world to me, and the man who
loved me back. He held me in his arms until I drifted off to sleep. It was
wonderful in my thick quilts when I was rugged up with Adrian. He made
me feel warm against his frozen chest in ways I never knew possible. And
within minutes of his perfect soothing techniques I drifted into a heavy
sleep.
My dreams were scarier than usual. I was running towards Adrian’s
hand and we were back at Donavan’s castle in Italy. Adrian was dressed as
he normally was when he was near that castle. Denim pants bear chested
with a black cloak around his shoulders. He took my hand and walked me
through the large castle of ghastly creatures I never wanted any part in. he
walked me out back and whispered something in my ear. I saw my body
tense and disgusted. He leads me out to the back fields. What I saw there
both amazed and disgusted me.

Finding the Truth
People, caged and treated like animals… I could see why Gabriel
though them monsters. These people were being caged and fed on like
cattle. I wanted them. I disgusted myself; I wanted to hurt these innocent
people. I wanted to… bite them.
Holly shit! Was that where I would end up, in Italy as a vampire
eating caged humans? How could I do anything like that? How? I
disgusted myself more now than ever. I had never realized how hard it
must be for Adrian to kiss me without wanting to take a bite. But then
again he was supposed to have some kind of super enhanced sense of
control or restriction.... something like that.
He walked me towards the cages as showed me the ‘live stock’. I felt
disgusted with myself and with him, though I would never let him see
that. I would never want him to know how horrible I thought his nature
was.
We walked around the millions of cages, the very sight of these
children being caged made me sick. They seemed to get older the future
down the many rows we went. They ranged from middle aged to children
barely in there teen’s. It scared me to see people of all different races from
all different places being caged and used to sustain the enforcer’s armies.
These children no older than 10 or 11 were crying at the very sight of us.
But what scared and shocked me the most… was Adrian’s face. As he
walked through the many isles of people, he smiled.
He was smiling and… I don’t know. It’s like seeing these people
caged didn’t make him angry, actually it seemed to give a great him
pleasure when hey cringed away from him. And yet, he hated when I was
scared of him. He hated when I would feel scared and cringe away from
the very sight of him. So why did it give him pleasure to scare these
children? What was it that made this a pleasurable occasion?
He bent down and whispered something in my ear. He walked
towards a large cage concealing a young teenage boy, no older than
Adrian. He was skinny and obviously malnourished. He cringed and
whimpered into the corner. His clothes were old and tattered street
clothes. I’m not sure what it was about him, but something about him
reminded me of Gabriel. His light blond hair and light blue eyes. Adrian

Finding the Truth
opened the cage door and without hesitating I entered it. He closed and
locked it behind me; I watched him as he blew me a kiss and walked away.
Would he be back? What was I suppose to do now? I turned my attention
to the small man, cowering in the corner.
I bent down to his level and held out my hand to him. I whispered
to him, something that seemed to comfort him. He took my hand and
stumbled to his feet. I don’t know what it was, but he seemed… beautiful
to me. He was absolutely beautiful. I stretched my hand out and ran my
fingers across his cheek. He sighed with contentment as the blood rushed
to his face. I walked towards him slowly. He watched me eagerly as I
walked towards him. I cupped his face in my hands and kissed his lips. He
was warm; I could feel the blood rushing to his face. I moved my lips
down his jaw line and down to his neck.
His sweet vein pulsed below my lips… I couldn’t help myself. I bit
down harshly on his neck, the sweet crimson liquid rushed into my
mouth. The taste was so sweet, like sour apples. I couldn’t help myself but
bleed him dry. I felt him go cold and limp in my arms, he never struggled.
It was strange, he knew he was dying and he knew I would not stop unless
forced. And yet he did not struggle.
I let his drained body drop to the floor. I couldn’t move. I had just
taken a human life. I had killed my first meal, and I felt strong. I felt
revived and alive. And somehow I wasn’t disgusted with myself at all. I
was happy and… kind of turned on. The door behind me opened, and
there stood my dark angel... my enforcer, my Adrian. He walked towards
me with a wide smile on his face, and a small trickle of crimson life
dripping down the corner of his mouth. I walked towards him and licked
the droplet from his chin to his mouth. Yum, his human tasted even nicer
than mine had. He kissed my lips back and looked over my face. He kissed
my lips once again then led me out of the cage.
I was happy. How could I be happy when I was a monster? I was a
murderous vampire! How could I not hate myself? How could I feel so
happy about bleeding an innocent dry? I had just taken a life that was not
mine to take. I had murdered someone’s child, someone’s lover…

Finding the Truth
someone’s brother. How could I be proud of myself? I understood how I

could feel this way in time… but not so soon. How could I be ok with this?
I was horrible! I should hate myself for what I had become! Why
didn’t I hate myself? How could I not hate myself?
I awoke sweating and screaming. I had only screamed over a vision
once before. I was gasping when my lungs were officially exasperated of
their air supply, and my scream was no longer valid. I gasped and drew as
much air in as I possibly could; Adrian held me in his lap and waited out
the harsh gasping he was surely becoming accustomed to. It took longer
than usual for me to calm down today, probably due to the fact I kept
playing the vision over and over in my mind.
I couldn’t get the taste out of my mind. It was so sweet, so
mouthwateringly sweet, a brilliant choice for my first drink. I disgusted
myself. How could I stand myself now… I actually wanted to be one of the
damned. No, no I wouldn’t let myself think that. I will not become
condemned to the same fate as Adrian, I loved him. But I would not
choose a life of pure evil for him! I refuse!
“Are you ok my love?” Adrian whispered in my ear when my
breathing slowed. He kissed my cheek and waited until I could muster an
understandable sentence.
“Umm… yeah… I’m… fine… thanks” I whispered in between
harsher breathes. He soothed my arms and let me lean backwards so I was
more comfortable. He was on a very strange angel so I assumed it was
either very painful or at least uncomfortable. Thank god he was a vampire;
most guys probably wouldn’t be able to put up with me acting like this of
a morning. I stumbled to my feet without saying another word to Adrian
and headed for the bathroom. I splashed cold water over my face
continually, I was sweaty and my hair was feeling oily. I definitely needed
a shower, that much was certain. I didn’t bother with the door, Adrian
wouldn’t spy on me. I wasn’t worried about that anymore.
I undressed and jumped into the shower, I couldn’t feel the
temperature and honestly I didn’t care. I washed my hair and scrubbed my
body. I turned off the shower and tried off my body. I wrapped the towel
around my body and walked back into my bedroom crowded with clothes.

Finding the Truth
I walked into the bedroom and sat on the edge of my bed. I couldn’t
think… I didn’t know what to think. My vision clearly showed me as a
vampire. And I was fine with it. I hated myself for being fine with this.
“Are you feeling better my love?” Adrian asked as he pocked his
head around the corner of the door. I didn’t know what to say. I smiled
weakly and nodded. He obviously didn’t by it; he walked over to me and
sat beside me. He kissed my cheek and took my hand in his.
“What’s the matter? What did you see?” he asked as he rubbed the
back of my hand, I just shook my head.
“Its not important, I’m just acting like a pessimist. It’s nothing to
worry about Adrian.” I whispered. He pulled my face to his and looked
me in the eyes.
“Luna, what aren’t you telling me? Tell me! I don’t like seeing
something make you upset.” He said in a tortured voice that pulled at my
heart strings. No one fought fair anymore.
“I saw… me. I’m going to become a vampire… and I want to. But I
hate myself for wanting to!” I said. I stopped myself from saying anymore.
I was scared I was going to show him my real distaste for vampires. I
didn’t need that. I didn’t want him to be hurt or angry, and I especially
didn’t want him to think I hated him. I loved him, and I wanted him to
think I loved every part of him. I use to think I did love every part of
him… but no this. Not the endless piles of murdered bodies and countless
lost souls.
“I see… you have a distaste for our kind.” He said grimly. I shook
my head and coaxed his face back up to mine.
“No, not a distaste for your kind… just a distaste for… the eating
habits. I hate that… I want to become one of you. I want to be a murderer.”
I said as I squeezed his hand and bit my lip. He kissed my forehead.
“Don’t let it bother you now. The future won’t happen until
tomorrow. Just focus on the here and now. Whatever happens tomorrow
will happen... we can’t control our futures.” He said as he stroked my
hand with his. I looked away from him and down at the floor below me.

Finding the Truth
“But I can… I can change my future. But I don’t want to, I love you
Adrian. I love you…” I whispered as I felt a single tear roll down my
cheek. He whipped away the tear and kissed the trail it had made.
“I love you Luna, I won’t let this happen to you. Not if you don’t
want it.” He said tenderly as he stared into my eyes. A second tear rolled
down my face. How stupid my reactions were. H leaned towards me and
kissed my lips lightly.
“Thank you Adrian.” I whispered. He smiled and kissed my lips
again before pulling me back down on the bed. He pulled me down beside
him and let me sob slowly as I struggled as I tried to compose my self. He
stroked my hair and kissed it soothingly. He held me against his rock solid
frozen chest and tried his best to calm me further. He loved me, Gabriel
loved me and Alexander loved me. I would have to give up my Alexander
today. I knew I would have to give up Adrian soon. But I’d get to keep
Gabriel. I’d have a rock to cling to when the currents tried to pull me
under. I’d have a way to keep myself together. I’d have a purpose and a
person.
“What’s the time?” I whispered, when my voice and breathing were
finally under control. He exhaled audibly; obviously he was unhappy
about the uninvited silence breaker. For a short moment I regretted
speaking.
“It’s about ten. Delano will bring Alexander around soon.” He said
in a gloomy tone. He was no happier about this situation than I was. I
remembered back to that night he had actually called my Alexander a
‘burdensome child’. I took pleasure in the fact he became exactly what I
wanted him to be like for my Alexander. I wanted Adrian to be
Alexander’s father. I loved him for that.
“Thank you, for everything.” I whispered against hid chest. He
smiled and crushed my body against his chest for a moment.
“…Your welcome my love.” He said back. I kissed his frozen chest.
T was strange I hadn’t noticed yet, but for once… he was actually wearing
a shirt, an expensive shirt as well... The shirt was Armani.
“Adrian where do u get all your money from?” I asked, he chuckled
beside me and kissed my hair.

Finding the Truth
“You’ve done it again, I’m sure you’ve asked me that question.” He

answered. Had I asked that question before? Oh well, it didn’t matter
anyway. I had been given so much new information lately… I was bound
to forget something.
“Have I? ...can you tell me anyway?” I asked. I could feel his body
move as he nodded.
“Well, when you live forever money doesn’t matter. You have very
limited need for it; money is something that accumulates over the years.
Not to mention the fact some of the world’s wealthiest people in the world
are vampires. You’d be surprised haw many of them there are.” He said, I
nodded into his chest, all this sounded very familiar. He was probably
right; I bet you he had told me this before.
I didn’t say anything further; there was no needs for words at this
point. I pushed myself off his chest and I could tell Adrian didn’t like that.
He grabbed my wrist loosely and pulled me back to his chest.
“Where are you going?” he asked as he pecked my lips lightly. He
chuckled and pulled me away when I was actually getting into the kiss. He
was so cruel.
“I wasn’t finished yet!” he demanded. I laughed along side him and
got back up to my feet. He grabbed my wrist again and forced my body
into his lap.
“What’s so important that it deserves more attention than I do?” he
asked me angrily. I laughed at his expression and pecked his lips lightly.
“Well…” I began to explain; luckily my stomach did the talking for
me. I giggled again.
“What can I say? My stomach has a different agenda than my lips.
I’m sorry.” I said in an apologetic tone. He sighed and let me bounce out of
his lap and skip out the door into the kitchen. I couldn’t help but think he
was staring at my butt. I fondled through the carbonates and tried to find
something I could eat other than pop tarts. I was really starting to hate
them. There was a very limited selection. The cabinets were bare; accept
for a few packets of muesli bars and fruit role ups. I sighed and settled for
a role up. It would be enough to tie me over until tonight. I hoped. I ate
quickly and notice for once Adrian didn’t watch me. He spent his time

Finding the Truth
watching the slow passing cars out side my window. I had remembered to
close the curtains, after all no one needed to see a radioactive Christmas
tree light in the shape of my Adrian. That was for my eyes and mine alone.
As the small rays of light filtered through the curtains as Adrian pulled
them away, small purple glints flickered from his skin. He was beautiful.
“Delano and Alexander shall be here shortly” my hunky god
announced.
“Well, did they have fun?” I asked in a quiet uninterested tone. He
didn’t seem surprised by my remoteness… but I was. I thought it would be
better on all of us if I was detached today. I slowly let my body find the
numbness I had be-friend so many years ago and gave it freely, letting the
calming emotionless feeling consume my body.
“I believe so, Delano certainly enjoyed there last few hours
together.” He said in a depressive low tone. I would usually go and
comfort him, but not today. Today I would be the shadow of my person; I
would be the hollow shell. I would watch my life through my eyes… but
feel nothing. I would be emotionless, and I was sure at least Alexander
would realize my detached frame of mind. But it was for the best. If I
never saw him again, I didn’t want him to be haunted by my memory.
That would be worse than having him think I hated him. I wouldn’t allow
that. I walked back into the house and scavenged for a pen and paper.
When I finally found one, I didn’t think about what I wrote. Whatever I
thought… simply came out.
To my angel,
My Alexander.
You have probably forgotten me by now, and I don’t blame you.

You were about 5 years old the last time we were together, and even
then we were only together for a short time. My name is Luna Bella
Banks. I am… your aunt. Your mother was my sister, and by the time
you read this letter I will be your last living relative.
Mr. and Mrs. O’Brian are wonderful people and for the past few
years they have been your mother and father. For that I will be

Finding the Truth
eternally grateful. I want you to know I never wanted to give you up;
if the circumstances were different I would have never even
considered it a possibility. Adrian and I loved you very much. It was
one of the hardest day’s in my life, the day I had to give you up. But
none the less I had to do it.
You see… there is something you need to know. Something you
won’t believe. But none the less I must tell you. You may not be
normal, there might be a genetic trait your mother had passed down
to you, but I’m not sure. If it turns out you are perfectly human, you
can continue your life with Mr. and Mrs. O’Brian and I will not object.
On your sixteenth birthday I will find a way to see you. I will explain
everything.
I missed you, I love you
Luna Bella…
I sealed it in an old envelope and carried it into the dining room; no

one would red this again until Alexander’s 16th birthday. And even then,
only one person would ever read it again. I placed the letter on the dining
table and sat down on one of the chairs. Adrian was nowhere to be seen.
That was good and bad thing. A good thing because I really didn’t want
my remoteness to rub off on him. I loved when he was passionate and
intimate, and a bad thing because I needed him now, more then ever. But I
knew I would need him even more when I came back. I wouldn’t cry. I
wouldn’t let myself cry. I would see Alexander again when he was older,
with or without Adrian.
“Hello young Luna.” I herd Delano call as he walked through the
door with my little Alexander… no, not mine. He was just Alexander.
“Hello Delano” I said n a strait mono tone. I smiled weakly over at
the two of them, Alexander beamed happily at me despite my cold
composure. It took all the strength I had to suppress my self to a small
smile. He bounced in Delano’s arms signaling for him to get down. Delano
let him slide down to the floor. His feet touched the floor and ran over to
me and beckoned for me to pick him up. I knew it was better if I refused
him, but I couldn’t. I did as I wanted and let him sit on my lap. He beamed

Finding the Truth
so brightly I thought the corners of his lips were going to split. He hugged
me tightly and foolishly I let him do so.
“Love you mummy.” He whispered. On the inside I was
screaming and crying, but I could only imagine how I looked. A perfect ice
sculpture…No emotion.
“We have somewhere to go today Alexander.” I said in that same
cold emotionless voice. I hated myself for doing this.
“I know.” He said as he curled up into ball on my lap. I circled my
arms around him making him comfortable. I felt a small sparkle of watery
liquid hit my arm. He was crying. God I hated myself right now! “Delano
told me.” I flashed my eyes up to Delano’s. He wasn’t smiling as he
usually was. His face was much like mine, plastered into a mask of
nothing. He nodded once in agreement.
“What’s the time Delano?” I asked. He flashed his eyes up to the
white clock behind me.
“11:20” he answered simply. I sighed and got to my feet. I handed
Alexander over to Delano for a moment.
“I need to give my car service a call.” I said remotely. I didn’t look
up to see delano’s reaction, I didn’t care. I padded my leg and quickly
realized I wasn’t wearing pants. I looked up at Delano, sure enough he
was handing a small silver phone towards me. I took it and scrolled
through the programmed numbers until I came to the car service. I dialed
and waited.
“Hello?” a familiar voice called.
“Hello” I said as I forced a warm familiar tone.
“Oh, hello Miss Banks! How can I help you today?” my driver asked
in a very warm inviting tone.
“I need a car service for today to take me to JP and Oliver. How
soon can you be here?” I asked.
“That depends are you at the hotel or the old house down on Oak?”
he asked, it was nice to know he remember such things.
“Me and my son will be at the house.” I answered.
“Well I can be there in under ten minutes.” He said happily.
“Thank you sir.” I said kindly.

Finding the Truth
“My pleasure, Miss Banks” he said, I hung up the phone

immediately. I wasn’t in the mood. I looked over my body trying to find a
place to put my phone and settled for my bra, it would do for the time
being. Delano laughed at my choice to place it in such a un-lady-like
position. Oh well, I didn’t care. I picked up the envelope and made sure
not to bend it; it would be very important one day.
“Do you want…?” Delano asked as his eyes flickered between
Alexander and my self. I bit my lip for a moment trying to decide. I really
wanted to… but I couldn’t. Or could I? Would I? Should I? They were all
the same question and they all had similar answers.
I definitely shouldn’t, but I would do it all the same. I nodded at
Delano who handed over Alexander. Alexander clung to my chest and I
couldn’t help but wrap my arms around him. We all stood there for a
moment in silence. It wasn’t uncomfortable and it definitely wasn’t
awkward. It was a calming kind of goodbye, I didn’t want to give him up
but I had to do it now, before it was too late. I wanted him to be safe; I
wanted him to have a normal life for as long as possible.
Honk, Honk!
My black car service had arrived.

Finding the Truth
Goodbye my little angel.

Chapter 17
Delano walked towards us and wrapped his arms around us, his
entire body was shaking. I knew at this moment once he was gone… he
would break down.
“Goodbye little one.” He whispered in Alexander’s ear. He kissed
both our foreheads. Where was Adrian? Where did he go? Was he coming
back? Should I ask? Well, I might be worried about him, but he didn’t need
to worry about me.
“Tell Adrian I said I’ll be back soon… I’m not sure when.” I said as I
let my eyes drop to the floor. He coaxed my face up to his and smiled
sweetly at me.

Finding the Truth
“He says he understands and he loves you.” Delano told me. I

nodded and took a deep breathe, it was time to go. I walked towards the
door and quickly closed it behind us. I didn’t want anyone to see what my
father looked like in the sun, and neither did he. It made me wonder how
Delano would look in the sun. What color his skin would illuminate.
Would it be similar to Adrian’s? Would he do something completely
different? I needed to stop thinking about this… I let the numbing
sensation resume take of my body and slowly made my way down and
into the beautiful black car. When I had buckled in both myself and
Alexander I turned my attention to the driver.
“Hello Miss Luna” he said politely flashing me a beautiful smile. I
faked a small smile back
“Hello, do you know where to take us?” I asked. He nodded and I
replayed his action. He obviously realized I wasn’t in the mood for a chat.
“Yes Miss, it should take us around 15 minutes to get there in this
traffic, is that ok?” he asked, I faked another smile and nodded.
“We should be just on time then.” I said, he smiled and started the
car. As we drove I wouldn’t look at Alexander… I couldn’t.
I felt the phone in my bra vibrate, so this was why Delano had
laughed. I reached into my bra and fished out the phone, now that was
embarrassing. I had a message… from Gabriel.
“Why didn’t you come out last night? You promised”
it said, I smiled and shook my head.
“Sorry, I had a better offer. Adrian can be fun
when he’s repenting.” I said, I knew he would jump to the obvious
conclusion
“Nice, have a good time then I guess? …umm …Do you
want a friend today?” he asked... I knew what he meant. He wanted
to know if I wanted a shoulder to cry into today. But he wanted to be
polite. I didn’t want him to be there, I didn’t want him to see my weak.
“No… thank you, but I need to do this alone.” I
replied, he didn’t need to know the whole truth, but he need to know
something.

Finding the Truth
“Well, ok. I’ll still be here if you change your

mind. I’m always here for you Luna, I love you.” He wrote
back… I didn’t know what to say, Adrian would hate me if he found out…
but at this point I wasn’t in the mood to worry about the future. I was
already staring the one thing I had to force myself to do in the face. I didn’t
need to think of Adrian’s blind impending hatred too.
“Love you too Gabriel… I’ll see you later.” I wrote. I
could feel the walls of my numbing sensation break down, I tried to pull it
back together. But I failed. I was disappearing.
“See you later.” He wrote back. Damn all this bull crap! I
hated melodrama! I felt a single tear roll down my cheek. Damn! It
continued down my cheek and slipped off my chin. It hit Alexander’s
cheek. He touched the small drop of water and realized what it was. It was
a tear, my tear. He touched my cheek and coaxed my eyes to look into his.
I looked down at his little features and noticed his eyes where just as red
as mine. Our eyes mirrored one another and the same thought spun
through our minds.
“Goodbye” but I would never say it. I would never say goodbye, I
would see him again. I would definitely see him again. I would never let
this beautiful little creature slip from my life permanently, momentarily I
could live with. But I could not do it permanently... I could never give him
up permanently. I love this little angel, this little piece of perfection. I
would always look after him.
“Were here Miss Banks, will you need me to stay here?” he asked. I
nodded and forced another smile.
“I’ll be back soon.” I confirmed. Alexander looked at me, obviously
he hadn’t missed the way I said ‘I’ll be back soon’ and not ‘we’ll be back
soon’. He knew our lives from this point would no longer be joined. I slid
out of the car and closed the door behind me. I didn’t look back at the car; I
walked straight into the large skyscraper and marched up to the front
office.
“Welcome back Miss Banks. How can I help you?” the polite desk
attendant asked, I smiled another fake smile and slowly began to sicken
myself as I watched my fake little parade.

Finding the Truth
“I’m Mr. Oliver’s 12 o’clock. Is it alright if I go up stairs to wait?” I

asked. She looked down at her log book and smiled when she saw my
name.
“Sure, 12 o’clock-Miss Banks-adoption papers” she said, she paused
and re-read the sentence. I knew what she was thinking. She was silently
judging me, I hated that feeling. She smiled and nodded. I didn’t return
the favor; I walked straight up to the elevator and climbed in. I exhale
audibly when the doors closed; I was alone with Alexander in a large
elevator. Thank god! I took a moment to recompose my face and mind into
a tunnel of numbness. I didn’t like having to do this, but I knew it was for
the best. Alexander deserved to have someone… normal. Alexander kissed
my cheek.
“I love you mummy.” He whispered. My heart melted and a single
tear rolled down my face.
“I love you to Alex, I’ll miss you.” I whispered back and kissed his
forehead. I let him slid gracefully to the floor. But he refused to surrender
my hand. When the doors finally opened I walked back down the familiar
hallway and opened Mr. Oliver’s door.
“Hello Miss Banks, Mr. Oliver is ready for you know.” The plastic
blond said as I walked through the door, I had little time to react. I smiled
politely and continued towards Mr. Oliver’s door. I knocked first, despite
the Barbie dolls instructions.
“Come in” I herd Mr. Oliver call from the other side of the door. I
opened the door with Alexander close on my tail. He smiled and gestured
to the seat next to the two familiar parents. “Take a seat Miss. Banks” he
said. I smiled,
“Thank you Mr. Oliver.” I said before taking my seat, Alexander
walked towards me and sat on my lap.
“Miss Banks this is Mr. and Mrs. O’Brian.” He said. I smiled over at
them and shook there hands.
“Hello, thank you for doing this. I trust you have no problem with
my conditions.” I added. Mrs. O’Brian smiled at me politely while Mr.
O’Brian didn’t seem quiet as affectionate. They truly where an average

Finding the Truth
couple, she was an overly affectionate mother, and a strong handsome

father like figure.
“No problem at all, the letter is more than acceptable. We’ve talked
it over, and we’ve decided if you ever want to meet him… when he’s
older. That would be more than acceptable; after all I’m sure he’ll want to
meet you after he reads his letter.” She said with a sly smile. I giggled and
nodded.
“Yes, I agree. I’ll want to see him just as much, it’s going to be hell
being away from him… but I have school and university to finish. It’s too
bad I can’t freeze him in time and wait until all my schooling is finished
before I had him.” I said. I repeated the lie I had been working on before I
arrived.
“It would be hell to stay away from someone as adorable of young
Alexander. But I suppose your mother would want you to finish school
first.” She said in appraising tone… she was right; my mother would have
wanted me to finish school. I was two years younger than everyone in my
grade anyway. I could take the rest of the year off and restart school next
year. What’s one year anyway?
“Yes, she would. It’s a shame; I’m going to miss him a lot. If I had it
my way, I wouldn’t be giving him up. But I’m hoping I can still be apart of
his life later on, I’m hoping he’ll still want me to be apart of his life. But I
suppose its only three more years of school.” I said. I was talking more so
to my self now, Mrs. O’Brian gave me a comforting smile and took my
hand in hers.
“We’ll be more than happy to let you visit him.” I chuckled slightly.
“Well, honestly I think your going to have to put up with… his god
father I suppose you could say. He’s much more attached to Alexander,
though it shames me to say so. I don’t think you’ll be able to pry them
away for long.” I said. Mrs. O’Brian laughed with me.
“That won’t be a problem.” Mr. O’Brian said and gave me a small
reassuring smile. I nodded and sighed.
“Well let’s get this over with before I change my mind.” I said
sternly, more so to myself then to anyone else. Mr. Oliver cleared his
throat and handed me a small pink document, I signed where it was

Finding the Truth
appropriate and handed it over to the O’Brian’s. They signed the paper
and handed it over to Mr. Oliver.
“That should do it, of coarse there will be some follow up cheek
inn’s on the two of you, just to make sure Alexander is safe. But that’s just
standard procedure. If anything happens to the two of you Miss Banks will
be notified and given the opportunity for re-adoption. ” he said sternly, I
nodded and looked down at Alexander.
“Hey sleepy head.” I said, he looked up at me and yawned slightly.
How could he always be so tiered? He closed his eyes and snuggled back
into my chest. A cute ‘Awe’ sound came from Mrs. O’Brian and I giggled
along side her. I passed her to Mrs. O’Brian, he looked beautiful in her
arms, and she looked like a really mother. They looked like a family.
They looked like a proper family. Something I could never give him,
something I would have to live without. I pushed the thought from my
mind and standing from my chair.
“I’m afraid I have a previous engagement, if you’ll excuse me.” I
said, Mrs. O’Brian took my hand and squeezed it.
“One more thing, your forgetting the letter.” She said pointing to the
small envelope in my hand, I passed it to her and smiled.
“Thank you Mrs. O’Brian” I said, she smiled back and gave my hand
one final squeeze.
“No, Thank you. Call me Jennifer” she said. I froze. Jennifer? I
nodded and headed out the door and rushed into the elevator, completely
ignoring the blond bimbo. I had to get home, I had to get away. I ran out of
the elevator and through the lobby, I jumped in the long black car without
thinking and slammed the door closed behind me. I was breathing heavily,
the driver turned around to say something. I held up my hand as a signal
to stop.
“Just drive” I said coldly. He nodded politely and did as I asked.
I felt so horrible. I just gave up my son, why did I do that! God
damn it!
I took a few deep slow breathes, I needed to calm down.
“Are you ok miss?” my driver asked, it wasn’t until no I realized the
amount of noise I was making.

Finding the Truth
“No…” I said simply, what else did he expect me to say? ‘Yes I feel
wonderful, that’s why I’m crying’ I maybe a bit sarcastic at times but I’m
not a bitch!
“Is there anything I can do?” he asked, I smiled at him for a
moment, this complete stranger wanted to help me out. If only he knew
how impossible that was. I wish I could get out, out of this stupid magical
hell hole! If I had never become a Wicca none of this would have
happened! My parents would still probably be dead, but I could be living
in London with bunny, Riley and Alexander. He could be happy, he could
be safe.
“No… but thank you.” I said as I dabbed at the wet black streaks
down my face. Why couldn’t I stay numb anymore? Being with Adrian has
made me soft, weak. I can’t even fend of tears anymore… God Damn It!!! I
feel so vulnerable, why can’t I hold off the tears anymore? Why!?! It’s not
fair…
And yet I still knew this was for the best. It was better for my son to
be with people that I knew where safe… people I knew could never harm
him. He needed to be with people that where stable, people that had a
future. A future that wasn’t twisted with horrible choices between good
and evil.
Who decided what the difference between good and evil was
anyway? How on earth could Adrian be evil? He was perfect… and at the
moment, he was mine. I knew that wouldn’t last forever, but I was
thankful for the time he had given me.
I had always said the past was in the past, and I should just look
forward to the future… but my past seemed so happy, and my future was
scaring me. Every day I was coming closer to it, closer to loosing Adrian. I
have already lost Alexander, how many more people will I have to loose
before my life will become semi normal? Does everyone I love have to
leave me? Or is it just those I have given my heart to?
I knew it wasn’t fair… but that didn’t matter to me, nothing was fair
anymore, nothing. I had just lost my son… he was gone. And now, now I
was going to loose the love of my life. The only man I had ever truly

Finding the Truth
wanted this badly. I would have Gabriel in the end, I knew that. But he
wasn’t what I wanted, and I could never give him what he wanted.
I wanted to make him happy, truly I did. I just could do that, not
when I knew Adrian was out there. Not when I knew I still loved Adrian,
would he still want me. Would Gabriel take me as the shattered shards of a
human I was?
I knew the answer to that. Yes, yes he would take me. He loved
me… but I could never return his affection. God damn it! I was sick of all
this bullshit!
I loved Adrian, why couldn’t he love me? Why was he going to
leave me after promising me a million and one times he wouldn’t? Damn!
Why?
I didn’t understand anything anymore, who could? Why was this so
inevitable, Adrian could change his mind… couldn’t he? My visions
change all the time, why wouldn’t this one? Why was Adrian so
determined to leave me? Why was his path set in stone?
“Umm, Miss?” my driver asked. I looked up at him; we had come to
a stop. “Were here.” He said politely, I nodded and climbed out.
“Thanks” I said before closing the door behind me. I walked up the
familiar Greek steps into the old white house. The inside looked inviting
and warm to my eyes. And yet, I felt cold and excluded. I felt lonely and
more than unwanted. I was going to be alone soon; I didn’t know why I
was stressing so much. It was inevitable, if only I could force myself to
stop thinking about it.
I knew I couldn’t do that, but I had a way of calming myself down.
One of the only real benefits of being a Wicca.
“Sedo relaxo” I whispered to myself as I pulled open the door.
Inside it was dark, the curtains had been pulled and only the lounge room
light was on. I felt calmer now, I felt at peace.
I walked into the lounge room and lay down on the white leather
couch. Something crackled below my head, it was a note. A simple note, I
told myself.
Hey Luna,

Finding the Truth
I’m going to go watch over Alexander, you’re big enough to

take care of yourself now. What can I say, 16yrs of watching over
you has made being a stalker seem almost natural.
Love you Luna – Delano
The not made me smile, my father had gone to watch over my son.
He would be safe, he would be protected. Delano would make sure
nothing would ever hurt him, my son would be safe.
But Delano had left me now as well. It wouldn’t be long now,
Adrian will leave me soon. I’ll call Gabriel and he will try to help me coup.
He’ll fail. I will never be the same again, I will be a shell. The hollow casing
of a person I once was.
I knew once I was over the initial tears I would go into a state of
shock. To everyone else I would look the same and talk the same, but I
would never feel that same. I would always be no one, Adrian was my
better half. I loved him, and he would leave me.
All I could do was make sure Alexander was safe, and see if I could
make Gabriel happy. If I was what he wanted that was what I would give
him? But if in time he no longer wanted me that would not pain me. I
would be happy for him, I would support him.
If he found someone who made him as happy as Adrian had made
me, I would not begrudge him such a gift. I would not deny him that
feeling.
After all, I suppose that’s what we’re all looking for. Love. No
matter who or what you are, everyone wants to be loved. Everyone wants
that feeling of recognition, that feeling of passion. Everyone wants to be
needed; they all want to be loved.
Such a simplistic emotion seems to be so complicated. Love
shouldn’t be complicated! It should be easy, something you do naturally.
Love should be an instinct, to want someone so badly that you would do
anything for, that you would give anything for.
But where did that leave me and Adrian? I loved him, and he loved
me. But I would not give up my sense of morality for him. And he would
never give up his love of war for me.

Finding the Truth
Did that mean I didn’t love him as much as I thought? I would die
for him, and yet I would not kill another for him. How could he be so one
sided? I would give my life for him… because it was mine to give. But I
would not take another’s for him; I would not slaughter the innocent and
murder the helpless. I couldn’t do that.
Before I met Adrian I could handle pain easily. I had no problem
with it. But ever since my sister left – as Adrian had pointed out – I
couldn’t watch someone else suffer, and not feel there pain. I would stand
there and see someone crying, and I could feel it to. I could feel there pain,
there misery. I knew what it was like to hurt that way; I knew what it was
like to feel such pain.
As I said, before I met Adrian I was able to handle it. I was use to
feeling horrible about everything, but no one else had ever noticed it.
Everyone else only saw what I let them see, a happy insightful woman. No
one had ever seen the real me, not until now.
I had let myself get to close to Adrian, it was my fault. He loved me
now, but he would leave me. He would no longer want me, and I would
have no idea why.
No, no that wasn’t true. This could be about one thing and one thing
only. I knew he had taken the job with the enforcers… but I never realized
how much it pained him to be away from them. Away from the carnage
and murder that was his life.
But now, I understood. Something Delano had told me such a long
time ago. I had taken him away from everything he has ever known and
everyone he has ever loved.
I know if I had a chance to be with my family again… I would have
taken it. No matter what the cost’s… I would have taken the chance. I
would do anything to see my family again, anything. And yet I would
never leave Adrian, not if he still loved me.
I don’t think I could leave him, even if it meant seeing my family
again. Adrian was my family now, Adrian was my future… or at least I
wanted him to be my future. He could be my family, we could have a
family. I wouldn’t object to that, but would he want it?
I didn’t know.

Finding the Truth
I felt a pair of cold arms wrap around my torso and a cold hard body
slid behind mine. He lips traveled lightly along my neck and almost
instantaneously I was happy. No matter what horrible thoughts had
passed through my mind… I still loved him. I knew what he would
inevitably do, but for now at least. He loved me, and I loved him.
Despite Adrian’s cold body, he felt… warm against mine. His lips
set my skin into a blazing heat, every inch of my body cried out for his
touch.
“Your back” I whispered with a small smile perched on my lips. I
felt Adrian chuckle as he turned my body to face him.
“I am” he whispered back, I laughed slightly and kissed his lips
romantically. It wasn’t passionate and it definitely wasn’t needy, and yet…
it still felt wonderful. It was more like an ‘I love you’ kiss. A reassuring
kiss, one to make me remember that he was here and he loved me. It was
nice to know such things.
He pulled away for a brief moment and stared at my face. He said
nothing. He looked down at me, this look made me smile. He stared at me
as if I where something he couldn’t stand to lose, something he would
regret not waking up next to of a morning. It was nice to think that was
what his looks meant, but I probably just wanted it to feel that way.
“I love you Luna” he whispered. My heart automatically started to
race and my eyes started to swell. He loved me, they where the only words
I ever wanted to some from his mouth… ‘I love you’.
“I love you Adrian” I said back, he smiled down at me and kissed
me lovingly. I could get use to this. This feeling of love and pure
adoration, it was hard to resist such a high level of intimacy. He was so
perfect, and somehow… he loved someone as imperfect as me.
This is why I will always love him; he gave me something I thought
I could never have. He gave me a love without meaning. There was no
reason behind our love, no underlining rule to why we had to be together.
He simply loved me, and I loved him. It was thoughtless and absolutely
perfect. Every little romantic gesture meant something, never was it
worthless. I was always happier with Adrian around theses days…
always.

Finding the Truth
When he finally pulled away he laid his ear on my chest and

listened to my erratic heartbeat. It fluttered wildly whenever he was near,
even when he was within simple touching distance my heart almost
exploded. And whenever he did touch me, it was like nothing I had ever
felt before.
I stroked his hair and listened to my heart pound in my eardrums,
he was so wonderful. I could have sworn as he was laying there he was
making a content purring sound. It was quiet adorable. I continued to
stroke and twirl my fingers through his hair, the audible purring seemed
to grow heavier and lower.
I was going to miss him.
The rest of the day carried on the way it normally did, out little
romantic moment last until my human needs took over. I cooked myself
something to eat as Adrian watched me intently, I always wondered why
he did that. I showered and looked over my shoulder ever five seconds to
make sure he wasn’t watching me. And we eventually drifted off to sleep.
He held me against his chest tonight, which was a pleasant change
from the way I normally slept and gently fell asleep along side me. I had
never seen Adrian sleep, and now that I knew he was content enough to
do so, I was happy I waited. He looked so angelic when he slept. I would
never have thought he could be capable of murder, or even hurting a fly
for that matter. He seemed so little, so innocent.
I soon feel asleep after him and let my fears and inhibitions fade into
my own spell of unconsciousness. It was nice to know I had another day
with Adrian, another wonderful love filled day. Uninterrupted by the
outside world, because honestly as long as I was with Adrian the outside
world didn’t matter… only he mattered now.
My visions scared me tonight. Not because of some unspeakable

horror, or seeing Adrian leave me. My visions tonight scared me… because
I saw nothing. I didn’t dream… I didn’t have a vision. It was nothing, it
was black.

Finding the Truth
Was that what my life was to become when Adrian was gone? Was
my life going to be… nothing?
I knew a life without Adrian would be hard… I knew my future
would look bleak at best… but I never thought it would be… nothing. A
cold dark circle of nothingness. Not even a small light to help me find my
way back to the surface. It was all going to be… nothing.
My life, my love… everything would be officially over.
At least I would have the memory of him to carry on with; maybe I
could find a way to see him again. Maybe I could find a way to make him
love me. Maybe. If only he would give me a chance to do so, I would love
him forever, I would make him happy for as long as we both shall live.
That reminded me. What happens to the wedding when he leaves?
Is it called off? I’d think as such. My life would mean little. I would go
back to school and submerse myself in literature; books always seemed to
have a happier ending. I would make Gabriel as happy as I possibly could,
I would see Alexander again. If nothing else I would do that.
I would miss the way he could calm me down of a morning, I would
miss the color purple. I would miss him. There is not a thing about him I
would ever change, and yet somehow I still wish he was different. I
wanted him to stay with me.
I wanted him to love me. But if he didn’t love me, if he couldn’t love
me. I would support him; I would let him do as he wished. Because no
matter how much I loved Adrian I would never make him do something
he didn’t want to do. I would never force him to be with me. I loved him
far too much to be that selfish.
In a way, it was nice to have no visions. It was nice to finally have
some time to think. It was nice to have some time to plan out the rest of my
miserable life. I wanted him to stay, but I would not force him. I wanted
him happy; I would always want him to be happy.
His needs would come before my own, because if he was happy…
nothing else mattered. Nothing else would ever matter as long as he was
safe and he was happy. I would do everything in my power to keep him
happy.

Finding the Truth
And yet I simply could not kill another. And yet further still, I could
not hurt another. I could never cause another person pain. It was hard to
even think I could be capable of doing so… it was… incomprehensible. I
could never hurt another… I was use to being the one that made people
feel better. I hated to hurt people. I hated it more than anyone could ever
understand.
But I knew I was hurting everyone.
I was hurting Gabriel, I was in the arms of what he believed was
pure evil. I was with someone that stood for everything he was against.
I was hurting Delano. I had sent away my son, and to a lesser extent
his grand son. It was unfair to him, I could see that now.
I had hurt Alexander by sending him away. He would never know
his real mother, she was gone. But I could have helped him; I could have
made him believe I was his mother. But I knew that I was not safe enough,
nor would I be stable enough to care for him. I would hurt him more by
keeping him.
And finally, I had hurt Adrian. He was fighting the erg to kill me,
and I had taken him away from the ones I love. I had taken him away for
my own selfish needs. But he had done no batter. Every last member of my
family other than Delano and Alexander where dead. I had lost my
friends, and I doubted I would ever see them again. I had been tossed from
home to home, and now he was going to leave.
Sometimes I wonder if my life would have been better if I didn’t
love Adrian. But I know that it would be hell, to never see his smile again.
To never hear him laugh… to never have him kiss me the way he does
when I’m upset.
It would be worse than hell. It would be… nothing. It was strange
that nothing seemed scarier to me then eternal damnation. But I suppose
that’s what I was heading for; it seemed realer than any kind of torture.
I would be willing to endure any kind of torture as long as I could
keep him in my heart. I would endure the bloodshed and all the scares.
And I would face them without hesitation. But a life time of nothingness…
it seemed too real, to imaginable. I could taste his absence on my tongue
and feel the pain deep within my heart.

Finding the Truth
But none of that mattered.

As long as it was his choice, he was happy, and no harm would
come to him… I would survive. I would live on knowing he was happy,
knowing he was happy with someone else.
I awoke… but I didn’t gasp. My eyes where wide and open to the
dark room…but somehow I was cold. I sat up for a moment. I didn’t think,
I didn’t feel. I just sat there for a moment. I pulled my legs up to my chest
and hugged them tight.
What was happening to me? What was going on? Why was all this
happening to me now? Why!
I looked over to my side, and there he was. Adrian. The only man I
had ever loved to this extent, the very thought of him leaving me behind
was ripping my heart to shreds. I was dreading that day… I was dreading
that moment. I started to rock myself back and forth, I was cold. I was…
numb. I wouldn’t cry, because I wasn’t sad. I was scared.
For the first time in my life… I was absolutely petrified. This
numbing feeling, this was at least something. And yet soon I would face…
nothingness. A steady, unrelenting pool of nothingness. That seemed
scarier to me than any other reality. It was inevitable… and yet so easily
avoidable.
Did he love me at all anymore? Would he simply get bored and
throw me away? …would he go back to Magenta?
That was what I wanted to know more than anything. After he left
me, would he find another? Would he find someone worthy of his time…
his love?
Something frozen touched my leg. I jumped and gasped. My body
cringed away from Adrian’s touch. He looked at me with deeply confused
eyes and before I could even blink he was sitting beside me holding me in
his arms.
“Are you ok?” he asked. I didn’t move or speak. I hadn’t noticed
until now, but my breathing… was staggered. Like I was nervous.
I felt my body shiver, but not because I was cold. I scrounged my
body up tighter against itself, and Adrian spread his arms around me. He

Finding the Truth
was so wonderful, I didn’t deserve him. He was right to leave me. He

kissed my cheek and rested his against it.
“I love you… always” he whispered. A small gust of wind escaped
my lips. He pulled his face back and stared at me. “You don’t believe me
do you?” he accused. He was right, how could I believe him.
“No… I do believe you… but you love me now. But not always…
not always” I said as my breathing made the words stutter.
He said nothing. I just let him hold me there for a moment, he knew
I was right. It was already playing over in his head… he was going to
leave me. And he knew it. I pried his hands away from my body and
walked into the bathroom. I didn’t care the door was open, I didn’t care
Adrian could be watching. I showered… but said nothing. I dressed… but
said nothing. I ate… and still, I said nothing.
He had made no attempt to follow me so far, it had been almost an
hour. I didn’t want him to be brooding. I walked up the stairs and into our
bedroom. Where was Adrian?
I walked over to the bed. There was a note. I had dreaded a moment
like this; I didn’t want it to be true. I just hoped my instincts where wrong.
I unfolded the small note. It was defiantly from Adrian.
Dearest Luna Bella,
Meet me at Big Ben, midnight tonight.
Loving you always
Adrian
I dropped the note on the floor. My worst fears where coming true.
This would be my first vision to actually happen. My first vision set in
stone.
He was going to leave me, at midnight tonight he would leave. I
didn’t know where, but I had an idea.
He would go back to the enforcers. He had already accepted the
position. He couldn’t back out now… could he?
Maybe I was jumping to the wrong conclusions, maybe I was
making assumptions.

Finding the Truth
No… I knew I wasn’t. I had seen this happen. I knew what was
going to happen to me. This was the end. This was the beginning.
The end to my happiness, like a spark to my flame of nothingness.
The beginning to an ending. The beginning to my ending.
I heard a buzzing noise coming from my dirty laundry. It was my
phone. I walked over and grabbed it, it was Gabriel.
“Hello?” I answered.
“Luna, are you ok?” he asked. Now that made me laugh, what did
he honestly expect me to say?
“Physically or mentally?” I asked. I could almost hear him smile on
the other end of the phone.
“Don’t get smart with me missy. I’m coming around; I know he’s
not there. What can I say; I only just got the news this morning. Sorry I
haven’t called you sooner... I miss you.” He said. I didn’t know what to
say, Adrian wasn’t listening and to bad if he was. He was about to leave
me anyway.
“I miss you to Gabriel, I’ll see you soon.” I said back.
“Luna…” he whispered into the phone before abruptly hanging up.
He sounded almost as if he had uttered my name, I felt flattered. He really
did love me; I must be putting him through so much pain. The sudden
thought sent shivers up my spine. I didn’t want to hurt him… he was like
my best friend. I loved him… but not the same way as Adrian. I doubted I
could ever love anyone the way I loved Adrian.
I held the phone out n my hand… I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t
want to meet with Adrian tonight. I knew what he was going to say. I
searched through my phone book and found Delano’s number.
He picked up on the second ring “Hello?”
“Dad, do me a favor. Tell Adrian I’m not meeting with him tonight. I
know why he wants to see me… its fine. I know he’s leaving. Tell him… I
love him, and I’m going to miss him… can you do that?” I asked. Delano
was silent for a moment.
“He says your wrong, that’s not why he wants to see you. He just
needs to do a few things before it is… to late. He wants you to meet him at

Finding the Truth
Big Ben. He says he loves you to, and you have no reason to be missing
him.” he said. Now it was my turn to be silent.
What the hell was it about then? What on earth would he need to
talk to me about that he couldn’t do while we where under my roof? What
the hell!
“Luna?” Delano asked. I snapped out of my current line of thought.
“Umm… yeah. What does he need to talk about…? I need to know.”
I said. Delano was silent again. I waited patiently for them to agree upon
an answer.
“He says you’ll have to wait and see. He says he loves you but what
he’s doing right now needs his full attention. He’s says he’ll see you
tonight ‘beautiful moon’.” I exhaled loudly.
“Ok, fine. I love you to… I’ll see you then.” I said before snapping
the phone shut and shoving it into my pant legs. I walked back down stars
and sat on the couch. I flipped on the TV and crossed my legs on the
couch.
I wasn’t paying much attention to what was on the screen, I knew it
had something to do with the news but I didn’t care. I was preoccupied
with my thoughts. They where annoying me. I couldn’t seem to stop
thinking about tonight.
What did he need to talk about? If he wasn’t going to leave me what
the hell is going on? Why out side Big Ben.
My thoughts were interrupted by a warm arm wrapping itself
around my shoulder. I didn’t look over I knew who it was. I leaned against
Gabriel’s chest, Adrian wouldn’t be home… I was certain of that. I would
be relying on Gabriel’s love very soon. It would be one of the most selfish
things I could ever do… but I would find a way to make Gabriel happy.
He position him self accordingly and let his arms wrap around me,
avoiding any places I wouldn’t want to be touched. I thanked him for
that… it was very… gentlemanly. It was strange, but lately chivalry
seemed to be growing on me.
We said nothing, words meant little. He knew what was coming just
as well as I did. Why else would he be here? Why else would he have been
here… protecting me?

Finding the Truth
“Luna… do you… love Adrian?” he said as he stuttered and

stumbled for the right words. I didn’t move. The question was far too
simple. I didn’t want to hurt Gabriel but I didn’t want to disappoint him
by lying.
“Yes, Gabriel I do.” I said quickly. I turned my attention back to the
TV. It was something about murder in a small town not far away from
here.
“Do you… love me?” he asked inn a hopeful tone. This was going to
be the hard question. I bit my lip, I could taste the blood. I needed this
hope, and honestly being in Gabriel’s arms felt well. He was warm and
natural. Everything about him, accept his temper, screamed good guy. But
was that enough? I didn’t know… but I needed him to think so.
“…Yes… I do” I said. He nodded but said nothing further. He knew
this was hard enough for me. Loved Adrian… and he would leave me. It
was strange, once the words had come out of my mouth… somehow they
felt… right. I wasn’t sure if I loved Gabriel, but I hoped… I could grow to
love him. I knew I would at least learn how to make it look that way.
“Luna… I want you to know… I… I still love you. I’m here for you,
if you want me.” He clarified. I said nothing; I turned sideways and
snuggled into his chest. He seems to be fine with me moving. I didn’t
deserve him, and yet gad would let me have him.
“Thank you Gabriel… truly… thank you.” I whispered. He
tightened his arms around me and leaned down to his my hair.
Surprisingly, it felt fine. Better than fine, it felt loving. There wasn’t the
underlining passionate need I had for Adrian, but the love was there. It
was flowing between us both.
“I’ll always be here.” He whispered. To my surprise I felt a small
smile spread across my lips… I was… happy. He loved me, he would help
me… I loved him. I leaned into his chest and gave him a small peck. I
didn’t want anymore than that. Not yet at least… not yet. He stroked my
back, his hands where large and rough. I could feel the heat basking off his
warm tanned chest… and yet… I didn’t move. How could I? I was
content... I was happy.

Finding the Truth
I made no attempts to move any further, and neither did he. It was a
beautiful moment for the two of us, a moment I silently wished would
never end. It was like the blissful calm before the raging battle. But I
suppose that’s what Gabriel was for me, my safety net.
I was dancing on air with Adrian, but soon he would drop me. I
would tumble to the ground… but Gabriel would catch me. And if I hit the
ground and smashed before he had a chance, he would help pick up the
pieces of my shattered self. The shards of a person I use to be. One day, he
would fix me. I would be in one piece. But I would turn hollow. I would
no longer feel love, though I knew I could hold onto it. I would try to make
Gabriel as happy as possible, I would never hurt him.
“Let’s go grab something to eat, I’m supposed to be meeting up with
Michael and Raphael at some café Raph likes anyway.” Gabriel said
abruptly. I looked up at him and smiled. The idea of seeing Raph and
Michael again was sounding good. I would need them to… soon.
“I’d love to.” I said courteously. I really didn’t want to spend my last
day of happiness alone in my house. I had become incredibly pessimistic
lately. I use to be the optimistic type, but now… suddenly being sure of
your future… it’s made me cynical.
He smiled back at me and pecked my nose. I squinted my eyes and
giggled. I placed my index finger on his nose and continued to laugh.
“Baby steps Gabriel… Baby steps.” I repeated. He chuckled but
nodded. I slowly and carefully pushed my body from his and ran into the
bathroom. I brushed through my hair once again and walked back out to
join Gabriel. The low cut black jeans and bright yellow tank top I was
wearing seemed good enough.
“Ready?” he asked as I walked over to join him. I skipped over
happily and linked arms with him. I felt like a four year old again… but in
a good way.
“Ready when you are.” I said. He smiled and walked me outside. It
was a nice day out, the sky was clear and the sun was shining brightly. The
streets seemed calm and peaceful. It was strange, but dates and times had
become non essential to me. I wasn’t even sure what day of the week it
was.

Finding the Truth
Gabriel and I walked arm in arm down the crowded streets of

London, I had never lived in a place this big. It felt strange to be walking
around so many different people. And yet I don’t think I could go back to
my simple life. It would feel strange to suddenly be unimportant again.
As we walked down the many streets crammed with office and
numerous foreign food restaurants we finally came to the café. It was a
small corner shop business. The large open room was simply colored with
coffee and mocha stains. The small sign out front was withering away and
the place looked in need of an update. But no matter how many flaws I
could spot, the place seemed… welcoming.
Gabriel and I walked in through the large glass door, I scanned the
room. I automatically smiled when I saw Raphael’s pleased face staring at
me. Both Raphael and Michael stood from their chairs. I ran over to
Raphael and swung my arms around his neck.
“Raph! I’m so glad to see you, I’ve missed you!” I border line
screamed. He chuckled and hugged me back.
“As I have missed you” he whispered gently. I blushed and pulled
away. We smiled at one another for a moment longer before I turned my
attention to Michael. He held out his hand to shake it. I stared at it for a
moment then slapped it away. Both Raphael and Gabriel laughed. I
stepped closer to Michael and gave him a tight hug.
“Silly Michael” I whispered. His hand drifted a little to low down
my back, but I didn’t scold him for it.
“I was trying to be respectful” he whispered. I chuckled.
“As respectful as you’re being now?” I asked. He chuckled and took
his hands back. I laughed along with him and pulled away from the hug.
They all stood behind there chairs and stared at me. Gabriel kindly pulled
out my seat and gestured for me to sit, I did as he wished. Shortly they
followed. It seemed chivalry was common among Gabriel’s kind. Or
maybe it was only the guardians whom acted this way.
The day went very respectfully. We all chatted about the recent
activity in our lives; actually it seemed I was the centre of attention. I hated
being the centre of attention. It was mostly questions about my honey

Finding the Truth
moon with Adrian and if I enjoyed myself, I had always been honest with
them.
But when I showed them the bite marks… I didn’t expect there
reactions to be so bad. I had expected them to be more civilized, I would
have never expected such language. The only one that didn’t seem
outraged was Raph. But I suppose, Raph was more understanding than
the rest of them.
He was the closest thing I had to a best friend at the moment. I
didn’t get to see him often, but whenever I did it was never a bad moment.
Not between the two of us anyway.
But Gabriel and Michael were so out raged. I didn’t understand it
honestly.
“Don’t be angry at him! I told him to do it, I made him do it. He
didn’t want to… but, my dreams. It was worth it, it didn’t even hurt to tell
you the truth.” I said, Gabriel’s eyes bored into me like drills into fresh
new soil. Michael crossed his arms but said nothing, he had just been told
if he didn’t keep it down they would have to ask him to leave.
“Luna, he bite you!” he yelled in a hushed tone. He was trying to
keep it down, I’ll give him that. There where only two other people in here
and they seem too old to understand what we were talking about anyway.
Gabriel needed to cool it before h broke something… or someone.
“Yes he did! I told him to! Stop getting so angry you’re going to
have a heart attack one of these days!” I yelled at him. He clenched his fist
and took in a few short deep breaths. This wasn’t over and I knew it. He
would find a way to fight about this again, I knew it. We drank the
remained of our coffees until the discomfort at the table became
unbearable. I simply stood threw a twenty on the table and walked out.
Gabriel didn’t follow me… that was good. I wasn’t in the mood to fight,
not when I was surely about to get into another one tonight.
I wasn’t in the mood to scream, not when impending doom hung
over my head like a dagger threatening to drop at any moment.
It was getting darker now, I hadn’t realized the time, and it was
getting late. Damn. My days seemed to be so short, so numbered and so
very few.

Finding the Truth
I walked around town for a while; I didn’t know where I was going.
I didn’t care. I kept walking until the sun disappeared over the sky line. I
guessed it was around six. I gave up and haled a cab.
When I got home it was colder than I remembered, I opened the

door and lay down on the couch. Everything was cold and dark; even the
white leather sofa looked dark in this light. The TV was off and all I could
hear was the sound of fast cars and busy people rushing around the city.
If Adrian’s leaving didn’t kill me, the noise would. That was one
thing I missed about living in a small town. It was quiet and the only
sounds after 10 o’clock were the nocturnal animals.
No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t fall asleep. I was too anxious.
Nothing was good about today. Me and Gabriel where fighting, I knew he
would still come and help me. But I didn’t like the conversation we would
have to have after that.
I was waiting… waiting for the end of my destiny. I was waiting for
an imperfect ending to my imperfect fairy tale, an ending to love. Because I
knew all to well, everything good had to come to an end. Anything I had
ever had would soon be put to end. Nothing would make me feel good
ever again. I would be hollow alone and completely different. Never again
would I feel the same.
But I knew that, I had always known that. From the very beginning I
knew after my parents died nothing would ever be the same again.
My life would change, for better or worse. The way I was prepared
to change for Adrian.
Would he change for me? Or was that impossible for him now?
I had promised myself I would never shed another tear until Adrian
said goodbye. But as I sat there and thought about my impending doom a
single lonely tear streaked down my cheek and hit the smooth white
leather beneath me.

Finding the Truth
Goodbye My Lover
Chapter 18
I sat there quietly, and said nothing. I was tiered… and yet I couldn’t
sleep. I was sad and yet I could shed no more than one tear. My body was
saving the tears and my voice for when Adrian left me. And he would
leave me… very soon. He would be gone, and I would be nothing.

Finding the Truth
I stood and walked out my front door. I knew it was cold and all I
was wearing was one thin shirt and a pair of black pants that felt more like
a second layer of skin. But at the moment I couldn’t feel it, I couldn’t feel
any thing. My body felt freezing as the wind whipped at my skin
ferociously. The cold seemed un-relentless, but I persisted down the dark
cold street none the less.
I was determined, and that scared me. I wasn’t sure why, but my
body had taken control of itself. My mind was silenced and my instincts
took over. And at the moment, the only thing my body wanted was to be
held in Adrian’s arms… just one last time.
I continued down street after street. I wasn’t sure where I was going,
and then I saw a beautiful yellow angel.
“Taxi!” I yelled as I waved my hands above my head. I knew I still
had about $20 or so left. I could get a ride to Big Ben. The taxi pulled over
and I graciously jumped in the back. It was then that I realized how frozen
my skin actually was. The taxi was warm compared to my ice like frozen
touch.
“Hello miss” remarked the taxi driver. I smiled at my politely. “So
where to?” he asked. He had e very strong English accent, I loved it. I had
always been attracted to people with strong foreign accents, they intrigued
me.
“Big Ben” I said. He winked and nodded. He couldn’t be any older
than 18, definitely not. I needed to find out. “I hope you don’t mind my
asking, but how old are you? You seem a little young to be driving a taxi.”
I said, the young handsome man in front of me laughed and nodded.
“Well spotted miss. My dad owns the company, and I do have a
license. So I got a job with him for the summer. I’ll be going back to school
in three weeks.” He said ruefully. It was nice to know he was offering so
much information freely. Strangely enough, his life intrigued me. Hearing
about someone’s normal life seemed too good to pass on. I wanted to
remember what
“Where are you going to school?” I asked. He smiled; obviously he
wasn’t talked too much. That seemed strange; being a taxi driver you’d
think you’d have all kinds of interesting conversations.

Finding the Truth
“Whitmore College, one more year and then I’ll be on to university.

When did you finish school?” he asked. I smiled at him sheepishly for a
moment and started to blush.
“How old do you think I am?” I asked. He looked at me through the
rear view mirror for a moment and laughed.
“Hope I’m not offending you, 20?” he asked. I chuckled to myself.
“Guess again.” I said, he smiled and took another good look at my
body. Why was it so hard for people to think I was only 16?
“My age?” he asked. I giggled again.
“That depends, are you 16?” I asked, his jaw dropped and he looked
back over my body. I laughed when he realized I had caught him ogling.
“You certainly don’t look it. What year level does that make you?”
he asked.
“Well, that depends. I’ve just moved here from Australia and I think
our system is different to yours, but I’m in my last year of college. What
can I say, I skipped two grades.” I explained. It only served to have his
eyes pop wider. I giggled in the back seat; apparently my life was more
interesting than his. I can’t blame him for feeling intrigued. My life was
confusing even for me.
“Smart, beautiful, young… is there anything about you that’s
flawed?” he asked. I laughed.
“Oh I’m far from flawless, I have a horrible personality.” I said
sarcastically. He shook his head and laughed along side me.
“I disagree” he said as he smirked at me through his rear view
mirror. This smirk impressed me; it made me blush and my heart flutter.
He pulled over and I tore my gaze from him to the outside structural
wonder. Despite the time people where still on the streets. This was not the
place to discus such matters.
“It was very nice to meet you Mr.…?” I trailed off. He kept his hand
on the steering wheel and turned his face to mine.
“Jenkins, James Jenkins” he said. I took the twenty out of my pocket
and dropped it on his passenger seat.
“”Keep the change.” I said before climbing out of the car. I closed
the door behind me, he winked before driving off. I watched as the small

Finding the Truth
yellow cab drove off and disappeared into the distance. The wind started
to whip at my body again, and the warmth of his cab was gone. I walked
over towards the large iconic clock tower. I had another half an hour to
wait.
I had never realized that Big Ben was apart of a much larger
building, I really was a true blond.
I walked myself over to the water edge and sat down; if I was going
to look like I was insane I was going to do it properly. I dangled my legs
over the ledge and waited. The water was freezing, but what part of my
body wasn’t?
I tried not to think about what was going to happen now; I didn’t
want to remember the dagger dangling just above my head was still there.
I hated knowing what was going to happen just before the clock struck
twelve in front of Big Ben. I didn’t want to remember the different
possibilities. But none the less, my mind refused to listen. I knew there
where probably three outcomes.
1. I would loose control of my emotion and shoot him

straight into a wall somewhere.
2. He would leave me, and I could have a nervous

breakdown. Gabriel would come and find me… and I
would start my life with him.
3. Or he wouldn’t leave me. We would continue on, and

no one would ever be hurt again. No one, accept
Gabriel.
I didn’t know which was worse. The idea of the horrible pain I was
most likely about to endure, or seeing Gabriel go through the same thing. I
didn’t know what would break me more.
I would never want Gabriel to hurt, I hated making anyone
unhappy. It killed me. But at least if Adrian left me… he would be happy,
Gabriel would be happy. I was the one that would have to endure the

Finding the Truth
pain, a pain I would carry freely. If it meant I could keep the pain from
someone else I would freely take on that pain.
Neither Gabriel nor Adrian deserved such a pain. I would never
inflict that pain on Gabriel by telling him to leave me when Adrian was
gone. I would make him happy, I would try.
And neither did Adrian deserve such a pain. I wouldn’t want him to
stay with me… not if he wanted something more. Not if he wanted
something better. Not if he wanted someone better. I wouldn’t force him
to stay with me; I wanted him to love me freely. I would never keep him
against his will.
I kept my feet still in the water. I was freezing, I was numb. I was
emotionless… I truly was cold, every definition of the word.
I looked out across the water. London at night was beautiful, so
vibrant… so alive. It was all so amazing, the different colored lights, and
the strange foreign noises. To think no less than 2 hours ago I hated the
sound. It was beautiful, it thrived.
Something I knew I would aspire to do. I would come out of my
relationship with Adrian and take something away with me. I would
know what love feels like. I would know the extent to which my heart
could expand. I would know I was one of the lucky people that ever get to
experience such a wonder.
He was a man made miracle. He was my miracle, my Adrian. I
loved him more than anyone I have ever loved. And to be honest I had
never loved anyone this way before Adrian. I had had a crush or two, but I
never acted on it. Not until now.
I exhaled loudly and listened to my heart pounding in my ears. I
was nervous, Adrian would know that the second he could hear my
heartbeat.
This was the last time my heart would ever beat for Adrian, the last
time it would ever be in one piece. I would make myself forget him; I
would forget his face, his smile… his touch. I could feel my heart breaking
as I thought of him; he was a god like no other. He was my god, for the
next half an hour anyway.

Finding the Truth
I closed my eyes and rested my head in my hands. Wow. My

forehead was burning, but the rest of my skin was colder than anything I
had ever felt, my skin would give Adrian a run for his money. I doubt
anyone would be able to tell the difference between us. I wondered if I
looked as pail as I felt.
I felt a hand stretch out across my leg. I wanted to automatically
shoot open my eyes, but I didn’t. I exhaled in one large gust and dropped
my hands from my face. I looked over at him, he was better than my
imagination had believed. He was better looking in person.
He took my hand in his and looked down at my frozen white hand
in shock.
“Luna, you’re freezing!” he accused. I simply nodded, he stared at
me angrily for a moment but I didn’t care. I turned my attention back to
the water; it shimmered in the glow of the moonlight. Strange that a night
as perfect as this would be the night my life was shattered. I tried to
compose myself, maybe I could walk out of this without a tear… maybe. I
didn’t want to cry in front of Adrian, I didn’t want to look weak.
He kissed my cheek lightly. It pulled me from my train of thought
and turned to look at his godly features. His perfect square face and
perfectly straight features, his pink rose colored lips that made me want to
scream with the very thought of a kiss. And his pail white frozen skin
made his brilliant blue eyes stand out from the rest of his form. I loved
every single millimeter of him, and soon he would be gone.
No! No I would not think like that, I would make tonight work
out… I had to. Oh god I hade to!
I tried to calm my mind down and turn numb, and somehow
tonight it wasn’t difficult to do so. It was easy to go numb now.
But Adrian wouldn’t have that. He leaned in and kissed my lips
tenderly; shattering any slim hope I had of getting out of this tearless.
Maybe if he saw how much this would hurt me he wouldn’t leave, maybe.
But soon, his small tender kiss became loving and passionate at the same
time. And yet, it felt different than any kiss he had ever given me before. It
felt needy and yet loving at the same… it was a goodbye kiss.

Finding the Truth
When he pulled away he stared at my face, as if he wanted to

remember it. Maybe he was hoping I would come and find him, maybe he
was hoping this was the last time he would ever see me. I didn’t know…
but for once… I cared. I wanted to know, I needed to know. But I didn’t
want to say anything that could trigger our fight. But none the less, my
curiosity got the better of me.
“Are you going to tell me why you’ve brought me here?” I asked,
his smiled disappeared and replaced it with his poker face. I hated when
he did that. I wanted to know what was going on in his mind. I wanted to
know what I was doing wrong. I wanted to see his emotion…
I looked back down at the water; I didn’t want to watch his face as
he lie to me. He took my hand in his, I squeezed it back, and he knew I
was nervous. He could hear my heart rate.
“You know I have taken the position with the enforcers.” He said
informatively. I calmed my body and put on my own poker face.
“Yes” I replied. No matter what I did I couldn’t retain the acid in my
voice. But I wanted him to keep going.
“They need me for a mission.” He said. I didn’t mean to give away
my emotions but subconsciously I must have squeezed his hand. “I know
you hate the idea, but I’ve already said yes. I cant back out now. Besides
there like family anyway Luna, please… don’t make this harder than it has
to be.” He said.
Excuse me? How was I making it harder for him… he wasn’t going
to come back for me. I got to my feet and stormed off towards the clock
tower so I could hale a cab. I got to the end of the street before Adrian’s
hand grabbed my wrist.
“Where are you going?” he asked. I felt a small clear droplet fall
down my face, my emotions where getting stronger. I thought most
couples where suppose to bring out the best in each other. But Adrian and
I seemed to bring out the reckless emotional evil within one another,
which we wished to keep concealed. It wasn’t fair to either of us… I could
see that now.
“I’m going home” I said as I tried to rip my wrist from his iron
grasp. He held on tighter and pulled me towards him.

Finding the Truth
“So that’s it? No ‘please don’t go’ or ‘come back to me when you’re
done’. Don’t you love me at all?” he asked.
“What do you want Adrian? Do you want me to get down on my
hands and knees and beg you to stay? Do you want me to start balling my
eyes out in the middle of the street? Because I will do that if you want. I
love you Adrian! Don’t leave me, if you love me you wont leave me!” I
accused.
His face was a twisted mask of both pain and anger. I wasn’t making
this easy for him, but he wasn’t making this easy for me either. He closed
his eyes and exhaled aloud.
“Luna, I love you. But I have to go, it’s my duty. Luna, please. If you
don’t want to stay here alone for the next month or so… then come with
me. Come live with me, I want you to come home with me Luna.” He said
as he stared into my eyes.
I felt another small droplet run down my face. He leaned in closer
and suddenly looked disturbed. He leaned down and smelt my clothing. If
it had been anyone else it would have been an incredibly awkward
moment. His eyes shot open wide and I could have been me, but I was
certain his eyes where growing darker. He stared down at me angrily.
“Who where you with today?” he asked angrily, it made me scared
for a short moment. I soon recovered and straitened my pose. I felt
strangely confident, that was new. If he was aloud to asked questions so
was I.
“I could ask you the same thing! You disappeared for a whole day
and didn’t even tell me where the hell you where!” I replied with just as
much acid and tension in my voice as he had. He glared at me, and for
once I was able to stifle my laughter and glare back. He was even godlier
when he was angry, his anger suited him. That was a very bad thing.
“I was off receiving information about our mission, now I’ll ask you
again. Who were you with?” he asked as he tried to establish dominancy
in the conversation. I ripped my hand form his successfully this time and
smoothed out my expression slightly so I wouldn’t make him suspicious.
“I was with Gabriel, Michael and Raphael. We went and had coffee
and I went home. I was alone and I didn’t see Gabriel for the rest of the

Finding the Truth
day.” I said; trying to remove any feelings of doubt or possible betrayal

from his mind.
He didn’t seem to be getting any better, actually he seemed angrier. I
was sure of it now, his eyes turned pure black, but for some reason they
mesmerized me instead of making me jump back in fear. Adrian looked at
me angrily as if he were about to attack me.
“I can’t take this any more Luna! I have to leave! If you want me
come find me! I’m going back where I should be Luna …where we belong,
together. That stupid Gabriel needs to learn some respect! I’m not going to
stay here and put up with his rude behavior!” He screamed and clutched
both my arms tightly; I wanted to be with him but how could I justify
choosing a life of evil and murder just so I could be with him?
“Don’t go!” I pleaded with him pronouncing every word I had
myself say in my vision. I leaned in against his chest and let my vulnerable
side show. It was my last shred of hope… and it was failing. His arms
encircled me for a moment and pulled me tight against his chest.
“I love you… please Luna, come find me.” He said.
I tried to grasp on to his clothing and attempted to keep him trapped
within my arms. But it was a futile attempt. He kissed my hair and
vanished in a harsh cold gust of wind I found far too familiar.
He was gone…
I fell to my knee’s… and started to cry. Not only cry but scream as
well. I knew people where looking at me, I didn’t care.
I hadn’t expected his leaving to hurt this much. My heart wrenched
around the sides and my stomach felt like it was about to explode. He had
left me, for a war I could not join. He had told me to come to him, but how
could I? How could I honestly turn around and tell him I was ok with
what he did?
He was right. I didn’t hate his kind, but no. I didn’t hate his kind, I
hated what they did. How could you live with yourself… how?
I fell to the ground and hit the cold concrete streets.
I wouldn’t let myself believe it. How could I? Could I honestly allow
myself to believe the only man I had ever loved to such and extend was
gone? Could I ever let myself forget him? No… there was no way I could

Finding the Truth
ever forget him. I let myself scream and cry, it surprised me that no one
came to see if I was alright. Where people use to seeing half crazy people
crying in the middle of the street?
I felt something warm and rough brush against my cheek; I knew
what it was… it was Gabriel. I looked around to see his face, but I couldn’t.
I couldn’t see anything. I closed my eyes and openly wept. I knew this was
going to end badly, I knew it.
My heart ached and burned, I had never known this feeling before. I
had lost the person I loved most in this world. He was my one true love…
and now… he was gone.
I felt his arm open arms pull me from the ground and cradle me
against his chest. But unlike in my visions I couldn’t stop my screaming.
He was gone… and I was still here. He still loved me.
He hadn’t left because he was bored; he left to be with his family.
But I couldn’t be with people that murdered for fun, and killed because
they wanted to. I couldn’t do that, I couldn’t become that.
I knew from my visions if I was with Adrian I would become one of
them… I would… I would become a vampire.
It was all happening to soon. Why couldn’t it have just stretched out
a few more weeks at least? I had barely even begun my relationship with
Adrian. It had only just begun, and it had only just ended.
He was gone, and waiting.
He would wait, and I would think… I had found the truth in my
life… but now I needed something more.
I needed to know what to do now. I needed a reason to carry on
with life; I needed a purpose in this world and in the war to come.
I needed to find meaning…

Finding the Truth
Epilogue: Trapped
Adrian Stone:

Finding the Truth
I sat alone in my private quarters watching the seconds tick by. I

stared as the hands of the clock rotated repetitively. It was the only sound I
could hear, the only one even slightly significant anymore.
Twenty nine days, twenty three hours, forty nine minutes and fifty
four seconds… it’s almost been a full month since I have seen my
beloved’s face.
A month since I left her crying on the frozen streets of London for
my place among the enforcers. A stupid decision made by a stupid
vampire.
I had exactly nine minutes and thirty eight seconds before I had to
leave on another plain.
I slowly slid from underneath the crimson bed sheets and dressed in
my uniform. I remember Darren protesting his uniform, saying it made
him look like a three year old. I didn’t know why he was complaining to
me. It wasn’t my fault he didn’t have enough muscle to pull off a black
ensemble. I didn’t mind the uniform; I was use to wearing such things.
Being in the army when I was younger, and being schooled when I was in
my youth, uniforms were of the norm.
I slid on the pitch black formal pants and matching solid black shirt.
I pulled on my boots and grabbed the leather trench coat. It was cold out,
but that didn’t matter. I wasn’t taking the coat because of the weather; I
was taking it for mere appearance based uses. If it were up to me, I
wouldn’t be wearing the trench coat. But people may think it some what
strange when I start walking through the snowy streets of Italy to the
airport without even seeming bothered by the below freezing
temperatures.
I hadn’t slept, though being a vampire the mere thought of such an
act was moronic at best. But it helped me remember. Most of our time
together had been spent in bed, though not in a physical way. I loved
watching her sleep, hearing the things she would say.
They were glorious moments. To know I was the only thing on her
mind. The only one able to touch her heart the way she touched mine. It
was a feeling I would not soon forget, and a feeling I feared would be the
last time I ever felt.

Finding the Truth
I wanted to go back. I tried to get to her anyway I could, but I failed

her. I told her to come to me, if she wanted me. I still hoped she would, but
I knew my Luna better than that. She was a very proud person, my Luna
was. Nothing I could ever do was going to change that.
No matter how many times I invaded her dreams at night when she
was sleeping, or the amount of messages I give Gabriel. She’ll never come
back to me. I doubted Gabriel giving any of my messages to Luna; I don’t
think he could live with himself if she chose me again.
I can’t go back, though I want to. If I was aloud to see my love
would, I would walk across the Sahara desert or swim across the Atlantic
Ocean just to get a glimpse of her perfect porcelain face.
But it was forbidden. Once I agreed to rejoin the enforcers my fate
was sealed. I can never go to find her again, it is Donavan’s will. I do as he
commands without question… usually. But when he told me I could never
see the woman I loved again, I couldn’t just sit by and stay silent. I needed
answers but all he gave me where more questions.
The only words I remembered him saying were the words I would
remember for the rest of my life.
“If she loved you, she’d be here now Adrian, don’t make this harder
on yourself than it has to be.” Donavan had said.
Part of me wanted to rip his body limb from limb for planting such
thoughts into my head. She loved me and I knew it. But part of me was
wondering if he was right. If Luna loved me, she’d be here by now. I know
it’s almost been a month since I’ve seen Luna, and still, she’s the only thing
I think about. My mind works faster than a human’s so I can think about
more things at once, but she always finds room. She’s always with me,
somehow. Even now I feel her in my mind.
I couldn’t help but think about what I was going to have to do
today. They would give me a list of names and addresses. It was my job to
collect these people by any means necessary. I didn’t know why they
wanted these people, and I didn’t know what would happen to them.
If Luna where here, she would have said I was heartless. And I
suppose, in so ways she’s right. My heart does not beat. It’s frozen in time,
never to pump my life force again.

Finding the Truth
‘You’re still doing their dirty work huh?’ Delano asked through the
connection.
When he found me, I was dieing in an alleyway behind an old
abandoned warehouse. I don’t know what I was thinking. Following a
strange beautiful woman down the streets of France was the dumbest idea
I had ever had.
I still remember that night as if it where yesterday. I had gone out to
a local pub with a group of friends. They were nice blokes, tall strapping
rugged men. It was a shame I never got to see them again. I caught the eye
of a young woman, one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen. Her
hair was white gold and eyes as pail as the sky. She reminds me of Luna
now. Only my Luna isn’t a sadistic vampire bitch.
She walked by me, striding as if she where walking down a run
way. I was a young lad, only 19. So like all young men do, I watched. She
slipped me a small white napkin and continued out the door, throwing me
a smile that could only mean she wanted one thing.
The note was small; t consisted of only six words. And yet, those six
words promised so much more.
Meet me outside for some fun 
I can still remember how very naive I was, thinking ‘fun’ entitle
something we would both enjoy. Little did I know how little ‘fun’ it would
be? Well, no. it would be fun, just not for me. I was young, as was she. So
as young people believe I thought the word ‘fun’ would mean only one
thing. But no, her idea of fun was something much darker than I had ever
believed possible.
I followed her, like any young naïve man would. She was waiting
outside, her beautiful body covered in what I later on in life learned was
called an Empire line dress. It accentuated her chest and flowed around
the rest of her body, it was very flattering. Well, considering what women
wear today, it would probably be considered conservative. But back when
I was in my youth, the way she looked to me would have giver most girls
running around in underwear a run for there money.

Finding the Truth
She said nothing. She walked up to me slowly and kissed me. That
may not be so incredibly uncommon in today’s time, but back then… let’s
just say times have changed more than anyone alive today would
comprehend. Well, any human could comprehend.
She pulled away unexpectedly and took my hand. I wasn’t thinking,
the most beautiful woman in the world just kissed me, and now, was
taking me off somewhere I assumed would bring more ‘fun’. Would you
be thinking? She lead me into a very dark secluded alley way I assumed
hadn’t seen the light of day or the movement of life in years. She pulled me
into the alleyway and the ‘fun’ soon began. It was what I considered fun,
until the point I realized she’d grown fangs. Her nails ripped at the flesh in
my chest and her teeth sank into my neck.
I don’t think the bite was painful, as a matter of fact, I think under
the right circumstances could have been enjoyable. But her nails pulled
away flesh as they dug into my chest. I was surprised Luna had never
mentioned them, but perhaps she had never notice them.
It’s not like she had never seen me without a shirt, as a matter of fact
I’m pretty sure I spent most of our honeymoon shirtless. But I suppose she
may have been too preoccupied with other parts of my body. I wish.
She left me half drained and still loosing blood. I thought that was
the end of my life, I started naming all the things in life I would miss. I
didn’t bother listing them in my head, I knew no one would hear me. I
spoke aloud, thinking and regretting.
I remember picking simple things. I’d miss the first sunshine after
winter and going out Friday night with the boys. I’d miss my mother and
little sister, and my puppy dog checkers.
I regretted never getting to go to war, or fight some big important
battle. I regretted not finishing my schooling and getting an apprentice like
I had planed. I regretted not telling my mother I loved her before I left, and
not waiting to tuck my little Rachel in before I left.
Then, like the great important miracle he is, Delano came to the
rescue. He found me, and placed something wet and cold against my lips.
I drank reluctantly and felt him pressing something against my chest
wounds. At first it was pleasurable, but soon after, it hurt. A pain harsher

Finding the Truth
than anything I have ever felt swept over me. It lasted hours, and finally I
fell unconscious. I thought that was the end. I hoped that was the end.
I was surprised when I woke up. I was scared shitless to tell you the
truth. I was scared that horrible woman had taken me somewhere to
continue her torture. I was scared for my life.
I can still remember how pathetic I was. It took Delano three days to
convince me I was a vampire. And even longer to convince me no one
would ever hurt me that way again. Neither of us had known about the
connection. It was rare and usually unheard of; some people… creatures
speculated it was because of the extreme circumstances I was turned
under. Others say it was the amount of infected blood that had entered my
body that night.
The only way to turn a human into a vampire is to infect them. I
suppose that’s how you would explain it. Being a vampire is more like
having a disease like AIDS. It can only be transferred by blood, and almost
all the time it is fatal. You will turn.
It isn’t necessary to actually ingest infected blood; it needs to be
pumped into your body. Unfortunately, that happens a lot more than you
would think. Most humans are bitten during sex, and usually, sex with a
vampire involves blood on both sides.
I walked over to the door and yanked it open.
‘It’s my job Delano, I have no choice now.’ I yelled at him mentally. I
could always feel when he was keeping me out, and at the moment it was
more like he wasn’t paying that much attention.
‘Even I know everyone always have choices. Screw the council. You
really think they’ll hunt down someone they can use to their advantage?’
he asked.
‘No, they wouldn’t hurt me. But they will hurt Luna. They’ve used
spouses as leverage before, they’ll do it again.’ I thought.
‘I know, I know. I don’t want my daughter in dangers way anymore
than you do. But you’ve been around for longer than she has; you’re just as
much apart of me as she is. It hurts to see you in this kind of pain Adrian.
You may not admit it to anyone else, but you can’t hide it from me. I’m in

Finding the Truth
your head Adrian, I know you better than you know yourself.’ He
theorized.
He was right. No matter how much I wanted to deny it I hated what
I was doing. Not the fact I was taking people out of there homes and into
the unknown horrors that awaits them, I hated being away from Luna, I
hated feeling like this. Trapped, like a wild animal in the zoo.
‘Look, I’ve got to go. My plain leaves soon. Stop bothering me when
I’m on the clock.’ I cursed mentally. Even in his mind Delano laughed like
a mad man.
‘Ok errand boy, go do some dirty work. Its Alexander’s birthday
soon, maybe you should come down. I’m sure he misses you, I do.’ He
said. Damn Delano could sound like a push over sometimes.
‘Maybe, let me think about it. I don’t even know if they’d let me go.
Stupid posh little royals.’ I cursed. I yanked open my door and ran
through the multiple repetitive corridors and endless spiral stair cases. I
knew I was a vampire, and I would live for ever. But repetitive actions
made me angry. It bored me to such an extent, sometimes it was difficult
to contain myself. Their where forests all the way around the air port, a
bonus for me.
I ran through the forests letting the wind whip through my hair and
the snow swipe at my skin. Running was just another repetitive act.
Rhythmically pumping my legs, seeing the same blurring objects move
around me. Everything was bland… hollow, empty.
Nothing was special anymore. Everything I found wondrous in this
world was missing… she was missing. She’d been plucked like the
sunlight from my world, plunging it into a hollow lonely darkness with no
escape. It was cold and dark, the warmth and light that came from my sun
was gone. Everything was dark, pathetic.
I stopped running when I came to the forest edge and walked into
the parking lot adjacent to the airport. I stopped thinking and acted. My
tickets were in my pocket, as was a credit car and standardized black
mobile phone. I walked through the crowds off hurrying people and
boarded my plain. I had nothing on me I could be arrested or held for, nor
did they have a reason to hold me.

Finding the Truth
I was flying to the borders of Germany; I would receive my list of

names and addresses from a man named ‘Klaus’. He would be wearing a
red beanie and a purple scarf. That was my only information. I had no idea
where we would meet and no idea where I would be sending these people.
What I did know what I would enjoy the chance of pace.
At least when I was on an assignment I wasn’t bored. I had missed
the excitement of a job, and even more so when they put up a fight.
Smashing a few faces usually helped me stay focused and keep an interest
in my job. I was use to pain by now. Pain I understood, love… there I was
clueless.
I boarded the plain and took my seat. I hated flying now. It wouldn’t
be so bad if I stopped comparing flying alone to flying with Luna, but that
wasn’t going to happen.
Everything was better when I was with her. The sky was brighter,
the flowers bloomed with new found beauty and raindrops sparkled like
diamonds in the sunlight. The weather was better and so were the views…
and then, her blood.
It was sweeter than anything I have ever tasted. I could still feel her
skin under my lips; I could feel my teeth sink into her smooth white skin.
And then, the sweet berry liquid was filling my mouth, thick and
mouthwatering. It took all my strength to stop before it was too late.
The short skinny waitress made her way over to me, smiling in a
way I found less than professional. She bent down and crossed her arms,
accentuating her chest.
She was attractive, I’ll giver her that. But she just wasn’t any match
for Luna, they where of similar height and bust size was relatively the
same. But there faces where very different, nor did she smell like my Luna.
She smelt more of coconuts than berries. A pleasant scent, but not one I felt
anything for. Something about her just didn’t live up to Luna’s standards.
“Can I get you anything?” she asked as she leaned a little closer, her
dark blond hair sweeping to one side of her face.
I tried my best to look intimidating and unfriendly. It seemed to
work, she back up to an understandable distance and strained to smile

Finding the Truth
professionally. Once she had backed up to a safe distance I smiled, ‘I still

got it’ I thought to myself.
“No thank you” I said politely. She nodded and walked off into
what I assumed was the cock pit. I could hear her trying to control her
breathing.
It was strange how humans reacted to vampires; I had never seen
the appeal. We appear beautiful to them, though they didn’t realize, they
seemed beautiful to us. They were so fragile and utterly oblivious, having
this extra strength, extra time. It made humans seem meant for us. They
were food, they were love. Humans could be anything and everything you
needed.
I wanted to be with my human, my Luna. I wanted to feel the blood
run through her veins, the blush in her cheeks, her cherry colored lip gloss.
Oh how I wanted to taste her lips. Remember her touch, feel he warmth of
her body.
I hated this feeling. Donavan was going to run out of luck soon, he
wasn’t the strongest among us anymore. He wasn’t likely to be in charge
much longer.
I wasn’t going to put up with his shit for much longer that was for
sure. I couldn’t stay away from her for much longer; I doubt I could last
more than six months without having to at least see her.
I really hated this feeling. I hated being restricted; I wasn’t use to
feeling owned. I wasn’t use to feeling like a pet. And to be honest, I
doubted my ability to keep it going. I couldn’t keep doing this.
I was trapped.
Trapped with no escape.
Trapped in a position I needed to get out of.
Trapped.

Finding the Truth
A Sneak Peek

Finding the Truth
Finding Meaning
By Hannah Sefton
Torch to Torch
I see people walk past me and wonder who they are. You see someone
smiling, and wonder why they’re happy.
If you talk to someone depressed, most likely you’ll walk away from that
conversation with a heavier outlook on life. If you have a long
conversation with someone happy, more than likely you’ll walk away in
the same mood.
It’s like a flame being past from torch to torch.
Emotion’s passed from person to person.

Finding the Truth

Finding the Truth
Finding Meaning
Chapter one
What do you do when you live forever, and yet you have nothing to
live for?
What do you fight to protect when all you love is gone? Do you
carry on in search of a new life? Do you curl up into a ball and let the
misery take hold of you? Or do you simply watch the times pass by
as you stay still, watch the planet wither as you never change? I had
lost everything I had once held dear, my family, my friends and now
my love… there was no future for me now… no white light to lead
me through the darkness, and no darkness to keep me safe from the
blinding light that was my fate. I had nothing, I was alone, and
loathing every minute of it.
Sure I had Gabriel with me… but lately Gabriel had picked up
on my mood, he knew it bothered me when he touched me which
made it even more difficult to call what we had a relationship. It was
more like a mutual understanding and want for the other to be
happy… I loved Gabriel very much and I knew if I hadn’t met

Finding the Truth
Adrian I would have married Gabriel as he asked, but I was still

technically engaged. I didn’t want to hurt Gabriel on the contrary in
reality I wanted to make him happy, I wanted to be the one that
could make him happy… but I couldn’t. I still loved Adrian and I
wanted him more, how could I love Gabriel when I knew I was
capable of so much more.
I walked the earth alone searching for him… my love… my
life… my soul! But he was gone; he had left me to find greener
pastures. I was never good enough for him, but I deluded myself into
thinking it was the other way around, I had forced myself to believe
it was him who needed me… and that it was I who could break his
heart in the end. But I was wrong he shattered my heart into so many
pieces it was worse than being hollow I was in pain. Unbearable,
heart wrenching pain that burned with flames more intense than the
sun itself.
He had left me to take his rightful place on the council of
enforcers, he had begged me to go with him and yet I had refused.
He had told me to come and seek him out if I ever wanted to see him
again, the only trouble was I had no idea where to find him… and
Delano was no where to be found. I had given up my love, my father
and child… and I knew for sure they had given up hope on me as
well.
I knew I would never see my little Alexander again, and I
honestly believe Adrian would never want me the same way again
no matter what he had tried to tell me before he left... But I kept my
hope alive, I kept dreaming and hoping that he would show up and
swoop me off my feet like a knight in some medieval fairy tale, but I
knew it was simply false unrelenting hope.
The hole where my heart use to beat ached every time I even
thought his name, if there had been actual stitches instead of painful
feelings I don’t believe id ever stop bleeding. Each small stick would

Finding the Truth
be yanked out violently and every once of blood in my body would

spill onto the open ground.
It wasn’t a bad interpretation for the two of us and what he had
done to me… I envied his victims they only had a short time to
marvel over how beautiful he was. They hadn’t had the time to get to
know how perfect he was behind the face that haunted so many
dreams. He was a wonderful. Intelligent, brilliantly insecure man
who owned my heart from the very moment I met him.
And I regretted that fact with more remorseful than I honestly
ever thought possible, I wanted to retrieve my hear and stick back
together the small shreds of feeling I had left… but no matter how
hard I tried I was still a hollow shell.

Finding the Truth
Hell on Earth
Chapter 1
I sat there in that cold solitary room and rocked myself back and
forth. I had pulled the thick quilted blankets all around me. But it didn’t

Finding the Truth
help, I still felt cold. It had been so long, and yet I still couldn’t do anything
to get out of this rut.
Everyday I would wake up, make me and Gabriel breakfast and
watch TV. At lunch and dinner I would cook again, and occasionally
Raphael and Michael would come around. After 10 o’clock I would give
up and crawl back into bed.
I was always freezing in my bed, even though the heater was on and
I was covered with three thick quilted blankets. His love had made me feel
warm when I was freezing cold, and now that warmth was gone. My body
was frozen.
Gabriel had moved in, he decided I needed someone to take care of
me for once. I couldn’t deny it was nice to know he cared. But still, I
wanted something more. I wanted… what I use to have.
I wanted my life back, I wanted to fell him press his frozen sculpted
chest against me again. But I knew that would never happen.
The first week after he had left… I wouldn’t talk; I couldn’t stop
crying for long enough to be able to talk. But then I waited. I sat on the
doorstep every day for a month and waited for him to come back for me.
But he never did.
I waited and waited for nothing. Even if it was raining I would still
sit outside and wait. It had been three months when I finally gave up on
him, three long months of agonizing pain.
But I knew I still held on to him. I would never let his memory fade.
He had been my rock for so long.
But today would be different. Today I would try; I would try to pull
myself together. I would… try. It had been five full months… still nothing.
No letters… no phone calls. Absolutely nothing had come from him, he
could have died and I would never have known.
How could he do this to me?
Leave me broken on this stupid bed that still smells like him! I
pressed my head against the pillow and breathed in the sickeningly sweet
scent of him… how I missed him so. I knew this was coming and yet I did
nothing to prevent my own sorrow.

Finding the Truth
I let it happen, I let him take me to such extremes and now I’m left to
pick up the pieces of my shattered heart. He was my life… my love… my
fiancé.
I know I brought this miserable hermit like life on myself.
But today I would stand on my own to feet, I would laugh and I
would smile. But I would never cry again. Never again would I spill a
single tear over… him. I would give him no sympathy… and I would try to
suppress my love. I maybe feeling it, but that don’t mean I have to make
Gabriel watch… but no matter what I did I knew it was over.
He didn’t want me anymore. I knew that now, it was the only
possibility left. He wasn’t being stubborn. If he was he would most likely
win. I couldn’t do this anymore. I couldn’t go to him, I would not become
evil, and I would never hurt another.
It was early, but today I had no desire to cook. I knew Gabriel would
still be sleeping. The one unfurnished room in the house had been
converted into a guest bedroom for Gabriel. He understood why I
wouldn’t want to be touched by any man after… he had left.
There was one month where I was contemplating suicide. But when
I held the blade to my wrist… I couldn’t do it. I wasn’t scared of the pain; I
wasn’t scared of the blood. It was disappointment I was afraid of.
I was scared people would think me weak for taking the easy way
out. And the only thing I was even more scared of than disappointment…
was Adrian. It hurt just to think his name now. What if he came back the
next day? What would he come home to?
But no matter what I did, even now. There is always a small voice in
the back of my head waiting for an opportunity. The first time was when I
was walking home form the mall. A large red double Decker bus was
driving down the road. I had no warning. A small voice in the back of my
head whispered
“Just jump. What are you waiting for? Jump already!” it screamed. I
froze. I couldn’t move. The voice had taken me by surprise. I had never
been suicidal before, and never on this level. But I knew why I was having
these thoughts. I was hurting more than I let myself know.

Finding the Truth
That pain was always there. It always hurt. But I ignored it, it wasn’t
until I started binge drinking did I realize how much I missed him. What
can I say? Scientists are right! Alcohol is a depressant. It hurt more than I
had ever expected it to hurt. My tears came freely… and for the first time I
couldn’t control myself. I needed to cry.
I flung back the blankets and got to my feet. I showered and dressed
as usual. I didn’t put on make up or do anything with my hair. Gabriel
knew what I looked like and I was never in the mood to be called
beautiful, especially when I knew my beauty was a lie, I wasn’t beautiful.
I walked down the stairs and cooked breakfast. At least I was eating
normally now. I cooked a simple breakfast, eggs, bacon and sausages. I
had learned Gabriel’s favorite foods and by now I was more than use to
the recipes.
I may have been pained and hollow now that he was gone. But I
wasn’t oblivious and I still had a job to do. I was still determined to make
Gabriel feel as good as possible.
I remember when I use to tell Gabriel ‘baby steps’ whenever he
would do something to affectionate. Now it was me taking baby steps. I
was the one that had to wait. Everything reminded me of the broken
emptiness he had left in my heart. Every touch… every word. I wouldn’t
find anything in the world that didn’t remind me of him.
But I suppose that’s what I’ll have to live with now. He’ll always be
a constant reminder in the back of my head. He will always be there in my
mind, silently watching… judging me.
I heard Gabriel make his noisy entrance down the stair case. He had
always seemed so silent, having someone as loud and obnoxious as
Gabriel around really did help.
I was just about to serve when I felt a warm body beside me. He
leaned down and kissed my cheek before sitting at the table. He was trying
to help me out, but we all have needs I suppose. I wasn’t making life as
easy as I wanted to be making it for Gabriel. Actually I think it was easier
for him to be away from me than it was to be here with me.
I felt so cruel.

Finding the Truth
I dished up the oddly uneven plates and served them. We ate in

silences as normal, it had become second nature now… to be quiet that is. I
didn’t like to make noise anymore. I wasn’t the person I once was. When
he was finished I cleaned both our plates as he went into the lounge room.
He usually left at 10 and didn’t come back till about 5:30. I felt like a
prisoner really, like I was trapped in a loveless marriage. But I knew my
relationship with Gabriel could be easily changed… I would try to change
it.
When I was finished with the plates I walked into the living room.
Gabriel was sitting on the couch today that was good. He had been sitting
in a white recliner he had brought lately; I was starting to think he was
realizing I didn’t love him.
I walked towards Gabriel and sat next to him; he seemed confused
by my actions today but as usual didn’t ask questions. As I examined
Gabriel’s face he seemed tiered. It was as if he had been up for years
without sleep. In this light or lack of light… he seemed almost old. As if
his face had been ravaged and withered with time and age.
I decided to stop worrying myself; Gabriel still loved me, even if we
were silent. I leaned my head against his shoulder and focused on the TV.
My sudden change in attitude towards him didn’t seem to anger him,
though he did seem skeptical. I looked up at him and gave him a small
weak smile.
He place one hand on my thing. It wasn’t a sexual action; it was
more like reassurance that my attempts weren’t futile. I placed my hand
on his and massaged it for a moment.
Gabriel really did deserve better than me, but if he wanted me I
would not be the one to deny him. I had always been an actor, no matter
what I did I was drawn to the dramatically arts. He would get what he
wanted, he would come out of this twisted little love triangle the victor. He
would be fine… and I would be alive.
I wouldn’t be what I aspired to be. I would not be vibrant and
thriving as I wanted to be, but I would live. I would go on with my life.
Maybe he didn’t need me anymore, maybe he didn’t want me.

Finding the Truth
But I was different, I knew I dint need him to live. But I did need
him to thrive; I needed him if I wanted to be the same person I was once
upon a time. But as I said I didn’t need him, I wanted him; I didn’t need
him to survive. But I wanted him all the same. I felt selfish, but how could
I not be selfish when I was deprived of a perfection I once knew?
My thoughts where interrupted when Gabriel stretched his arm out
across my shoulders. I hesitated for a moment, and then leaned in closer to
his chest now as he repositioned his self so he was lying down slightly. I
lay my body down next to his, but soon he pulled me against his chest and
stroked my arm. This was the most physical contact I had had in almost
half a year.
My birthday had been exactly half a year ago today…I had always
loved birthdays when I was little. Not because of the presents or the
attention. Actually I hated the attention. But it was a time when all my
family acted civilized towards one another.
Everyone put on a happy face and pretended nothing was wrong. I
wouldn’t do that this year… I never understood why we celebrate a
birthday with presents. I didn’t want to get older, I liked being 16. I know
that’s strange but what can I say? I am strange. I liked being 16 in
Australia, I had no responsibilities.
It was illegal for me to drink or smoke so my brain retained most of
what I crammed into it. Despite the fact it was illegal it seemed like
everyone else around me was doing it, looking back on it now I felt proud.
I was the only one that seemed to be strong enough to say no… I really
was a freak.
“So, what brought on the sudden need for physical contact?” Gabriel
asked as he pulled me from my train of thought. I didn’t turn around,
though I did jump a little. I needed to think, why did I suddenly need
human contact? At the moment I didn’t care, he was warm and my body
was freezing cold.
“I don’t know… I was cold… but I’ve been cold for a while.” I said
as I began to stumble as I searched for a way to explain it to myself. His
arms wrapped around my waist and I felt his warm, wet lips kiss my

Finding the Truth
cheek. I didn’t stop him, there was no reason to. This was what I would
have to do from now on, whatever he wanted.
“You’re safe now Luna, I’ll keep you warm.” He promised. I liked
the way he said it. He didn’t sound sexual at all; it was more like he was
just here to protect me… that thought made me smile. Gabriel chuckled
slightly, I wasn’t sure why… but I didn’t want to ask.
He seemed reluctant now, he was being very hesitant. He was
probably scared I would run away screaming if he did something like… he
would do. It was strange; I couldn’t even think his name now without it
hurting. Every time I thought of it, it felt like my heat was slowly being
stabbed with a rusty kitchen knife. My stomach would sink and I felt like
someone had just delivered an awesome kick straight at my gut.
I didn’t blame Gabriel for being cautious with me now; I was like a
frightened animal. I was traumatized and jumpy, even the slightest thing
would set me off. But not today, I want Gabriel to have what he wanted. I
wanted him to let me be here for him, not the other way around.
I turned my body around so my face was resting against his chest.
He shivered when my fingers traced there way from his stomach to his
chest. I didn’t blame him; they felt like ice against the fire of his skin.
Despite the cold ice like domineer of my touch he pulled my body against
his so every line of his body was pressing against his.
I hid my face from sight, for some reason… this felt good. And that
scared me. I didn’t know why but I turned my head and gave his chest a
small peck. I wanted to reassure him this was okay, and that it wasn’t too
much for me. That’s what I told myself anyway. I could almost feel how
smug he was, it radiated off his body, just like the heat.
“I love you” he whispered as he pressed his warm lips into my hair.
I said nothing. Did I love Gabriel? Could I afford not to love him?
Apparently Gabriel took my silence as a difference in opinion. “You don’t
have to say it back, I know you love me. You’re just not ready to let
yourself admit it.” He said in an exultant tone of voice. He seemed so
triumphant when he spoke. But was he right?
I couldn’t say the words, they sounded like blasphemy in my head. I
still loved… him. But did I love Gabriel too? I didn’t know, I didn’t care,

Finding the Truth
and it didn’t matter. I stretched my face up towards his and moved very
slowly. This was what I was here for; I was here to make him happy. So
what the hell was I scared of?
I sighed when he lips touched mine, they where so warm. It was like
he was heating my body through each simple touch. Maybe it was a lack
of physical contact that had made me so cold.
My heat thundered in my chest as I felt the blood rush to my face
and make my skin warm once again. Gabriel threw himself into the kiss
with just as much passion as I had expected. He rolled me over onto my
back and hovered above me. He didn’t break the kiss for one second.
I wrapped my legs around his waist and pulled him closer to me. I
needed to feel warm again, I wanted this… no I needed this.
In this short moment while our lips where connected I realized how
much I had missed this. Not kissing Gabriel, but kissing in general, any
physical human contact. I had shied away from human contact for to long,
and now my body was reacting to the sudden change. That’s what I let
myself believe at least.
But like all good things I knew this had to end, he had business to
attend to as usual and next week I would be starting school. I needed to go
into town and get some supplies.
For some reason I didn’t want to go back to school. I never wanted
to go back to school; I didn’t want to have to put up with hundreds of
other Adolescent humans. But none the less, I would go. I couldn’t even
recall the name of the school.
But at least this would be my second last year. I had talked it over with the
principal and he said if I could keep up the grade I wouldn’t have to redo
year 11. I was glad they had the same schooling system as the one I had
come from.
Gabriel’s passionate kiss eventually slowed down and became more
tender and loving. It was strange he could still love me after the past 6
months; I had practically ruined his life. Well, that’s how I saw it at least.
The one time I had asked him he said ‘I’m just making a good investment
with my time.’ It seemed so business like, almost cold. But I understood
what he meant. He was hoping if he put the effort in to help me back to

Finding the Truth
my feet it would pay off for him. And much to his enjoyment it seems it
has.
He pulled back and kissed down my chest letting me breath; I was
becoming dizzy and light headed. He smiled up at me and gave me one
final loving kiss.
“I knew you’d snap out of it.” He whispered… the truth was. I
hadn’t snapped out of it, I was just acting… nor was I? I said nothing; he
slowly traced a pattern to my ear with his lips and whispered. “I’ll make
you forget all about him. Just wait.” He said. He smiling seductively at me
and I couldn’t help but throw him a small smile back. I watched as he
pulled his body from mine and without another word walked out the
door.
What was that all about? I know I gave him a passionate kiss, and
considering I haven’t had any real physical contact in so long it probably
seemed like a miracle. But he didn’t have to be so… smug!
Well, my emotions where back, that was for sure. I was getting
pissed off over nothing. That was definitely me. Maybe I could move on…
maybe I could be normal. I would never be the same… but I could be
normal. Couldn’t I? I wanted to believe I could.
I pushed myself off the couch and stood. I didn’t know what to do
now. But I never knew what to do. I decided to go for a run. I’d been doing
that a lot lately when Gabriel was gone and there was nothing good on TV.
I ran up stares and quickly changed into a pair of old grey sweats and a
tight fitting blue tank top.
I quickly ran down the stares and out of the house. I decided to take
my normal rout around the neighbor hood.
I started running, the wind felt good as it blew through my hair. It
reminded me of flying. I had missed that feeling, Gabriel use to take me
flying all the time… but not anymore. I had never asked where he went
during the day, all I knew was that he went and came home. That’s all I
cared about, he came home.
It seemed strange that my home was now Gabriel’s. I didn’t know if
… he still wanted me, but I knew that by his leaving he had pushed my
straight into Gabriel’s arms.

Finding the Truth
I tried to shake the thought from my head. I started to push myself

harder, the road was fairly straight and there weren’t very many hills. I
decided to do a few laps. I was halfway through my first one and I wasn’t
even breathing heavily. If one good thing has come out of this is that I’m
pretty sure I’m healthier… or at least fitter than I use to be.
The cold air whipped violently as I pushed myself around the
neighboring blocks. I knew I was still in London and I wasn’t far from the
town. The smell of lilacs and roses filled the sweet chilling air. It was
winter, and soon it would start to snow.
I guessed from the sweet floral smells that I was near Mr. Wicomb’s
house. It was covered in the sweetest smelling flowers I had ever had the
pleasure of sampling.
Her husband had past away a few years ago and a few of the
neighbors think she has dementia. I felt sorry for the woman, but in some
ways we were very much alike.
The love of her life was gone, taken before his time… almost. And
she was left broken and changed, probably going insane. Her story was so
very similar to mine. Loss, tears, and mental disorders our stories where
thus. We were so very pathetically similar.
His name was William, I wondered if she had screamed his name as
many times I had screamed… his name. No matter what I did, I just
couldn’t bring myself to utter his name. I knew it wouldn’t kill me, but it
hurt all the same. It was like say his name made someone squeeze on the
space around my heart. It hurt so very much… I missed him so.
I kept running as fast as I could and soon felt my muscles reply to
the work out. I slowed my pace and headed back to the house. I didn’t feel
like pushing myself to the point where I would strain something. The
wind slowed to a gentle breeze as I ran back. I couldn’t have been out for
more than two hours.
When I got back to the house I could tell it was about midday. The
sun was shining but the air was still freezing cold… just like him. I walked
through the door and slammed it closed behind me. I didn’t want to think

Finding the Truth
about him, it would only give me another mood swing. I walked into the
lounge room and took off my sneakers.
“We were wondering when you where coming home.” I heard a
familiar voice call. I whipped my head up and smiled at Raphael.
“Well this is a nice surprise. Are you staying for lunch? I can make
you something if you want.” I offered. He and Michael exchanged a glance
and smiled up at me.
“Please” they both said in unison. I giggled and walked back into
the kitchen. I was still sweaty and I’m sure my hands where less than
sanitary. I gave them a quick wash in the kitchen sink before dousing my
hands in detol.
“What do you guys want?” I called out.
“Anything hot!” I heard Gabriel call out. I watched as Michael
walked through the door and smiled over at me deviously.
“Why don’t we just serve you on a plate?” he asked. I scoffed at his
horrible attempt to cheer me up. I hated when people called me pretty, I
knew it was a lie.
“How about some French toast?” Raphael suggested. I smiled and
nodded. I rummaged through the fridge again and eventually cam up with
everything I needed.
The boys sat at the dining table and talked about some gossip going
on with the council. I tried not to listen, I hated hearing about them, and I
hated this stupid war! At least that hadn’t changed for me. I continued to
cook and tried my hardest to loose myself in the process. It didn’t work.
“Cant believe there going to send Gabriel to pick up the pieces
again.” Michael complained. I couldn’t help but be intrigued; I never had
known what he did for the council when he wasn’t away ‘preventing evil’
as he said.
“Yeah, but I suppose he’s the only one willing to get his hands
dirty” Raphael said with a sympathetic look on his face.
“Ever since Adrian’s been back with the enforcers he’s been making
a real mess of things. Stupid vampire bastards!” Michael exclaimed loud
enough for me to hear easily. I winced when I heard his name, it hurt just
to think of him. I turned around and looked over at them.

Finding the Truth
“Huh?” I asked. I didn’t want to arouse suspicion. Raphael looked

up at me and smiled.
“Nothing Luna, just Michael forgetting proper manners while being
in a lady’s presence.” He said. I rolled my eyes and turned back around. I
knew I really shouldn’t have been eaves dropping but I couldn’t help but
listen.
I shoved the toast in the oven and set the timer. I didn’t have
anything else to do and I didn’t want to go ruin Raphael and Michaels
bickering, so I decided to do the dishes. Dishes where the only part of
cooking I actually hated.
Despite the fact I was only two meters away Raphael and Michael
continued there conversation with hushed voices. I tried not to listen but it
was too hard to resist.
“What about the French guy he killed last week? Adrian’s not even
making sense anymore. Do you think he’s actually doing as he’s told? This
cant seriously be Donavan’s will. What does he want with all these people?
” I couldn’t help but shudder. I knew he was a murderer… a vampire, but
I didn’t like the image of him murdering. But then something hit me. It
was hazy and I’m not even sure if what I was remembering was a real
vision. I remembered people in cages… so many people. They were food.
“I don’t know Michael. That’s what I’m going to find out. Gabriel’s
been following Adrian around making sure his sudden random spree isn’t
discovered. The last thing any of us want is to be discovered, but it seems
to be more personal for him. I don’t think he want anything to happen to
someone… she loved.” He said. I made sure I was still focusing on the
dishes. I could feel those staring holes into the back of my head.
They eventually continued on with there conversation as I
contemplated weather or not to tell them about the people. I didn’t even
know if that’s what he was doing… that’s what it sounded like. But I don’t
know if that’s what was really going on. I finished with the dishes and
pulled the toast out of the oven, they where perfect. I dished them up and
served.

Finding the Truth
I sat in front of Raphael and Michael and watched them eat. I looked
down at my hands and tried to swallow the lump in my throat and
exhaled aloud.
“If I ask you something will you promise to tell me the truth?” I said
as I looked up at Raph. He smiled and nodded. I took in another deep
breath.
“He’s… collecting people isn’t he. Not just killing them, he’s taking
them.” I said. Raph and Michael exchanged a quick glance and both
nodded.
“You don’t know why do you?” I said. He looked at me and
swallowed the manly bite sized piece of toast in his mouth.
“No, we don’t.” he said. It was almost as if he was implying
something else. I nodded and bit my lip.
“I do.” I said. I looked down at my hand. When I looked up at them
they where staring at me. This was obviously incredibly important; Raph’s
eyes connected with mine and held them there.
“And?” he asked impatiently.
“Ok, well I’m not even sure if this is right. I could be remembering it
wrong. But I had a vision… when I was with Adrian. So this was a while
ago.” I said as I tried to avoid actually telling them.
“Just spit it out!” Michael yelled at me. He was obviously getting
impatient. Raph stared him down.
“Cool it Michael! This is involved; it must be hard to say. Patience is
a virtue my friend.” He said. Honestly at this moment I couldn’t
distinguish between him and a wrinkly little green man named Yoda!
“Ok, well… I was a vampire.” I said. I saw Michaels eyes bulge
wide. I knew what he was thinking. I continued on with my story anyway.
“He was taking me out to feed. We were at Donavan’s castle… he took me
out back and there was… it’s hard to explain. There where hundreds of
thousands of caged people… I think they where going to feed something.
Something… big.” I said.
I felt a shudder go down my spine. Not because I was sickened by
the idea or scared of what they wanted to feed. I was scared of the fact in

Finding the Truth
my vision I had enjoyed the experience… I wanted to do it again. But they

didn’t need to know that.
“An army…” Raph said his voice no louder than a quiet whisper. I
nodded.
“One of my very first visions… an army…” I said repeating the
exact two words he had said. He looked up at me again. Apparently
everything I was saying was very important. To think my visions had been
so pathetic lately. Nothing but re-runs of my day to day life. I felt bored by
myself. As time progressed I had slowly learned to loath myself.
“What had you seen?” he asked. I sighed and crossed my arms.
“I saw… blood and people screaming… running and biting.
Creatures with no description, blood and horns on strange being’s.
Fangs… demons…” I trailed off as I pulled my arms up on the chair and
pulled them against my chest. Just thinking about it made me scared…
such evil. Attacking for no real reason… it was chaos! Hell on earth!
Raphael moved from his seat and swung his arms around me.
“Its okay Luna, nothing can harm you while you’re in London.
Nothing will ever hurt you as long as you are here. ” he said. What was he
talking about?
“What do you mean? Why am I safe in London?” I asked.

Finding the Truth
Want to check out other

works by
Hannah Sefton?
www.haser101.deviantart.com/gallery/
The latest updates to Hannah Sefton’s gallery

Finding the Truth
Read such story’s as:
Liquid Death
Bad Boys
High School (Yr 3000)
And read the latest updates of the

‘Luna Bella Banks’ series

Finding the Truth

Finding the Truth

Finding the Truth

Finding The Truth

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Finding The Truth

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Finding the Truth

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 1

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 2

Finding the Truth…

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 3

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 4

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 5

Finding the Truth…

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 6

This Book is dedicated to Holly flue, a bright, happy, invigorating person.

My wonderful friends at ‘Saint Brendan Shaw College’, who always had

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 7

I would like to acknowledge my wonderful parents who loved and

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 8

BONUS PREVIEW OF FINDING MEANING 402

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 9

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 10

Adrian looked at me angrily as if he were about to attack me.

Was my theory that flawed?

The dictionary defined perception as: Immediate or intuitive recognition

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 12

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 13

“Luna honey, I know we haven’t been the happiest family for a

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 14

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 15

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 16

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 17

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 18

Dear Luna Bella,

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 19

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 20

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 21

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 22

”Well actually I’m a psychologist and doctor winters doesn’t

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 23

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 24

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 25

“Are you alright?” I asked feeling stupid, knowing the answer to my

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 26

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 27

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 28

release it I needed to kill everything around me… I wanted to hurt

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 29

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 30

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 31

mother she was my master. We entered a ritual called ‘iunctio of

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 32

the radio and reflecting on my life. Same were in between my sixteenth

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 33

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 34

New House, New Race, New Moon

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 35

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 36

“Thank you riley, your home is lovely” I said needing a complement to

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 37

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 38

been magical I believe my parents would have approved. He was kind

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 39

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 40

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 41

“What are they?” I asked absorbed in her stories

© 2009 Hannah Sefton 42

“It is our magic; we are--as you suggested before—suppose to love in